《Runes ? Rifles ? Reincarnation》 1. Reincarnation Chaos erupted. Monsters tore through rebar-reinforced walls, their roars mingling with the deafening staccato of gunfire. Soldiers barked orders over the frantic screams of civilians. Lieutenant Jin Shu slammed a fresh magazine of Martian Metal ammo into his XM7. Behind him, the sharp, unmistakable click of a pistol slide cut through the chaos. He turned to see a civiliana man, shakingclutching a handgun in trembling hands. Put that gun down before I put you down, Jin Shu ordered, his voice hard, calm, cutting through the noise. The last thing he needed was a panicked civilian firing wildly into his men in these tight, deathtrap hallways. H-how will we d-defend ourselves? the man stammered, his voice cracking. You dont need to defend anything. Thats our job. Jin Shu tilted his head toward his soldiers stationed at the doorway, their weapons steady, focused. Besides, the only thing that can kill the Diseased is Martian Metal. You dont have any of that in that 1911, do you? The man blinked, fumbling with the mag release, as though to confirm his ammo. Jin Shu shook his head. There was no time for this. In a single swift motion, Jin Shu stepped in close, pulled the slide back on the 1911, and stripped the gun from the mans unsteady grip. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hey! the man started, half-protest, half-plea. A sharp glare from Jin Shu shut him up faster than a bullet. Jin Shu dismantled the weapon with practiced ease, tossing the parts into a corner and shoving the useless ammo into a spare pouch on his vest. Stay out of the way, he said, already turning back to the fight. The monsters were closing in, and he had bigger problems to deal with. Jin Shu tapped the shoulders of his men. Keep an eye on them. If they try anything stupid you know what to do. Yessir! both soldiers echoed without hesitation. The unspoken threat was enough to make the civilians think twice about testing their luck. But Jin Shu knew better than to rely on fear alone. It wasnt a warning; it was a standing order. Stepping past the group, he moved into the hallway, his boots crunching over debris. The constant crack of gunfire echoed from just around the far corner, underscored by the guttural howls of the Diseased. This sector was supposed to be cleared. Either the advance battalion missed some stragglers, or their intel had been dead wrong. Either way, this ambush proved that complacency was a mistake. As Jin Shu rounded the corner, the chaos snapped into focus. The Diseasedgruesome, pale forms twisted into mockeries of humanitylumbered through a gaping hole in the wall. They poured into the ruined hotel lobby, their movements erratic but purposeful, like predators who had caught the scent of blood. The building had been a rest point for his platoona mistake Jin Shu now regretted. He should have pushed on. I got too comfortable. There was no time for self-recrimination. Jin Shu emptied his mind, leveling his XM7 as his finger found the trigger. Bang! The silver bullet exploded from the barrel, streaking toward a Diseased just as it leaped at one of his men. It struck true, piercing the creatures hardened flesh with a wet crunch. The Diseased staggered mid-lunge, its grotesque body beginning to shimmer as the Martian Metal spread through its form like wildfire. In seconds, the monsters pallid skin turned to gleaming silver, freezing it into a lifeless statue. Jin Shus eyes scanned the battlefield, his platoon locked in the brutal firefight. No hesitation, no second-guessing. There was only one order in his mind now: Kill them all. *** Lieutenant Jin Shu stood in the heart of a now eerily silent, devastated city. Just moments before the scene of an intense battle. The once major metropolis that should have been bustling with crowds of people now lay silent, like a graveyard. Buildings lay in ruins, streets were covered in debris, and the occasional lifeless body of a fallen civilian marked the path of destruction left by the Diseased. The smell of gunpowder and smoke hung thick in the air, the acrid taste burning the throat with every inhale. The dull glow of fires, still smoldering from the last firefight, flickered against the cloud-covered night, casting the world in an eerie, red glow. Behind him, the remnants of his platoon moved like ghosts. Some limped on shattered legs, others cradled mangled arms. Their bodies were battered, their spirits frayed, but their will to survive burned onjust barely. They had been ambushed by the Diseasedgruesome, misshapen, and seemingly unkillable monsters born from a plague unleashed by an alien ship. The monsters'' resilience was terrifying, and only the Martian Metal bullets, forged from the same alien craft, could stop them. But supply was dwindling. The Martian Metal would turn every living thing it touched into metal. Allowing for an unending supply. However, the soldiers in the field had no way to craft more bullets - especially when under fire. Each one was a precious lifeline. Lieutenant Jin Shu and his platoon had one final mission: evacuate the last survivors from the city. Last survivors on board, Lieutenant, Sergeant Daniel Park called, his voice rough, as the final civilian was loaded into the APC. We good to move? Jin Shu nodded grimly. "All squads, mount up. Lets roll out." "That was easy, no one died!" Corporal McTavish''s voice crackled over the comms. "Shut it, McTavish!" Park growled. "You jinx us every time." Jin Shu forced a breath, fatigue pulling at his limbs. "Clear comms. Double-time it, before McTavish curses us... again." Forced laughter and acknowledgments echoed in response, the soldiers trying to find some solace in the humor amid the horror. Park slapped the side of the lead APC. "Move out!" The convoy lurched forward, engines rumbling to life, but thencrack! A gunshot split the night. Breaking the eerie silence like a bolt out of the blue. Everything exploded into chaos. The sounds of roaring monsters and echoes of more gunshots followed closely behind the first. "Shit! Contact left!" McTavishs panicked voice blared through the radio, mixed with the sound of fully-automatic gunfire. "Alpha, Bravo! Cover left! Charlie, Delta, eyes on the right! Echo, protect those APCs!" Jin Shu''s orders came sharp and fast. Gunfire erupted as the soldiers fought to fend off another horde of Diseased, their grotesque forms lumbering out of the shadows. The fight was short but seemed stretched on for far longer, each bullet precious, every shot a struggle to stay alive. Jin Shu fought beside his men, refusing to be a commander who watched from a distance. He had seen too many like thatcowards who let their soldiers die for them. Not him. He would fight until his last breath. "Fuck! Armored, left flank!" Daniel shouted, his voice strained. "Need RPG, now!" Lance Corporal Dennis fumbled with the rocket launcher on his back. The Armoreda hulking monster covered in black, scaled armortowered over the battlefield, five meters tall and unstoppable. Only its exposed mouth or a direct hit from a rocket could bring it down. Crash! The beast barreled through a crumbling building, dust swirling around it like a shroud. Dennis aimed blindly into the haze. He couldnt miss. Not now. Dennis thought desperately. The ground shook with its heavy steps, getting closer to the defensive line. Dennis could barely make out its blurred shadow in the dust. With no time he fired. Woosh! The rocket tore the dust, clearing a path toward the rampaging goliath. Just before impact a smaller Diseased stepped into its path. Boom! The rocket detonated, killing a small swath of Diseased, but left the charging Armored alive and unharmed. "Fu" Dennis didnt get another chance. The Armored crashed into him, claws flashing. His body hit the ground in bloody ribbons. McTavish hurled a grenade at the monster, but the explosion didnt slow it. The thing roared, flames dancing harmlessly around its massive form. McTavish raised his rifle, aiming for its mouth. Click. Empty. A second later, snap! The Armoreds jaws snapped around him, cleaving him in two, broken like a brittle twig. The battlefield was a slaughter. Jin Shus men were falling, their bodies joining the metallic husks of the Diseased. He felt each loss like a blow to his chest, but there was no time to mourn. He fought valiantly, but it wasn''t enough; the unending tide of Diseased pushed on and on. The sound of gunfire was dwindling. His men were all but dead, but he couldn''t order a retreat, not with the Armored still alive. The APCs hadn''t made it far enough. Amidst the mayhem, his weapon was knocked from his grasp; the Armored lunged at him, its monstrous claws grazing his shoulder. The gun recoiled, bang! A stray bullet discharged into his left arm. The searing pain was immediate, and Jin Shus arm began to transformmetal spreading from the wound, alien, cold. Still, Jin Shu didnt falter. Gripping his sidearm with his good hand, he continued to fight, determined to protect the transports. His strength waned, his vision blurred, but he took aim one last time at the towering Armored monster charging at him. His final shot struck true, piercing through the monsters mouth and straight to its brain, felling it instantly. Jin Shu staggered, his vision blurring as the metal continued to crawl up his arm. Around him, the battlefield grew silent once morehis platoon, his brothers-in-arms, lay dead. He was the last one standing. The weight of his body pulled him down, his limbs heavy with the alien metal spreading through his veins. His vision darkened, the last of his strength fading. Please let the survivors make it out. Darkness swallowed him whole. *** Jun Shu awoke, how was he awake? He should have died. No, he did die. But here he was waking up, not as himself. He was someone else, yet himself at the same time. The memories melding in his brain told him as much. Memories of his final moments flashed through his mind: the smell of gunpowder, the sight of his men''s broken bodies, and the taste of his blood as it flowed through his mouth. Then memories of growing up in this life. His father''s rough hands holding him as a child, his mother''s warm, loving embrace, the taste of strawberrieshe hated strawberries in his last life. But, loved them in this. Strange. The place Jin Shu awoke in was unlike any he had ever known, yet unmistakably familiar. The sensation of his memories mixing, new and old, old and new, all in a maddening swirl, was disorienting, to say the least. The air was thick with the scent of forge fires and earthy minerals. He was in a small room, surrounded by blacksmithing tools and weapons. As he tried to sit up, he noticed his body was no longer encased in metal appearing fully human once more. Confusion flooded his mind. It wasn''t until his eyes glanced upon a familiar shape resting on a table in the corner, that his memories all came together in a pain-inducing flood, like a jagged kaleidoscope of emotions. "My gun." He muttered. When the pain from his memories awakening subsided he grabbed the gun from the table. The pistol was a near-perfect replica of his service weaponan M17the only difference being this one was made of a matte black metal, unlike the coyote tan of the one from his previous life. Laying next to the pistol was a single bullet; strangely, this bullet didn''t look like a replica but seemed to be the real thing. How did a bullet from Earth make its way to another world? A stern, muscular man entered the room interrupting Jin Shus thoughts. "Youre awake," the man said gruffly. "Get out here and help your old man with the forge." Jin Shus thoughts swirled as memories of his final battle and this new reality clashed. His mind struggled to reconcile them. Who was this man, and why did he feel so familiar? It was like he had lived two lives simultaneouslyone as a soldier, the other as the son of a blacksmith in a world of immortals. He looked at the man again, and the memories snapped into place. This was his father, Jin Chen, a master blacksmith of the Jin family. In this new world, Jin Shu was the eldest son of the renowned Jin family, famed for their runesmithing. The presence of his sidearm beside him was the only thing connecting him to his past life. "Stop gawking and get moving!" Jin Chen barked. "I dont care about your little toys," he said, gesturing to the gun, "we make real weapons here, for real cultivators. Now get to the forge!" Jin Shu stood, still disoriented, but his soldiers discipline kicked in. He followed his father out of the room, his thoughts a whirl of his new and old identities. As he reached the forge, his father turned to him, a gleam in his eye. "Now that youve reached the first stage of the Qi Realm, its time you learned our familys runesmithing techniques. Its time to become a real blacksmith." "I''m already a real blacksmith, so don''t you mean a real runesmith?" Bam! A slap on his head was the only response to his joke. 2. The Forge The forge was hot. The burning embers from the furnace flickered out and landed on his skin, scalding the flesh where it touched. Sparks from hammer strikes on molten metal caused a melding of light, shadow, and heat. The smell of smoke and metals was almost unbearable, yet so very familiar. Jin Shu coughed on the smog in the air as if it were his first time in a forge. Then, he realized that it was just his imagination; he had grown up in the forges of the Jin family since he could walkbefore that even, as his dad would carry him into the forge, stating that he needed to get used to the heat early. His old man would then receive a beating from his mother. His skin, a hardy tan from the forge fires, would be covered in black and blue welts for weeks after. Yet he would still drag the few-month-old Jin Shu into the forge the next day, in an endless cycle of forge, beating, forge. Jin Shu laughed at the memories of his dad''s black and blue skin. No, that wasn''t a memory; Jin Shu was staring at a patch of bruised skin on his dad''s exposed chest, under all the curly black hair. Made Mom mad again, huh? He asked, gesturing to the bruises. With a whistle, his dad pointedly ignored him, choosing to turn and walk into the forge''s backroom. Jin Shu followed, still chuckling. That endless cycle continued until he was ten when his mother finally got tired of beating the old man, claiming it hurt her fist, punching his solid muscles. His memories from two lifetimes had finally merged, but rather than splitting him into two people, they made him appreciate this current life so much more. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his original world, he''d grown up an orphan. The closest thing he had to a family was his brothers-in-arms, God rest their souls, but no longer. Now, he had a truly loving family, making him feel like the most privileged person in the world. His dad''s voice cut through his mind. "Enough daydreaming." He shoved a stack of papers into Jin Shu''s hands. "Youve got the knowledge now, but knowledge alone doesnt forge a weaponor inscribe a rune. Sit down and start practicing." He said bluntly, pointing to a table and stool in the corner. Sitting on the worn stool, wincing as a sliver poked his ass, Jin Shu picked up a tool lying on the tablean inscribing needle. It was a long pointed tool, looking like a soldering iron from his previous life. It functioned much the same, albeit powered by Qi, instead of electricity. The essential tool of a runesmith; without it, they''d be useless. Holding the needle felt like an extension of his body. He could feel his Qi flow through the needle, as a heat pulsed along its length. Pressing the tip against the parchment, black lines were etched into the paper following the movement of his hands. "Good!" His dad''s gruff voice cut through his concentration causing his hand to shake. His lines blurred and the drawing was ruined. "Damn it! You messed up my flow, old man." Jin Shu said, glancing up at his dad with an aggrieved look. Smack! "Ow!" His Dad''s palm met the back of his head. *** Several grueling hours of work later Jin Shu was sweating, piles of finished and half-finished drawings lay scattered across the table. He was on his last paper, drawing the last line, thud! A bundle of papers was dropped on the table by his old man. This time, Jin Shu didn''t let his concentration slip. Hands kept steady as he drew the last line. "Phew. Done" "Now that you''ve finished practicing, it''s time to work for real." A cheeky grin split his dad''s face as he pushed the new stack of paper towards Jin Shu. "..." Jin Shu opened his mouth to say something, however a wave of dizziness overtook him. Bam! His head landed hard on the table; he was pretty sure his forehead split judging by the warm feeling of his head. But he couldn''t think about that now, his heavy eyelids snapped shut, and everything went black. *** "Aah! Wife, please stop hitting, you''re going to break my bones! Look he''ll be fine. It was just a prank." Was the first thing Jin Shu heard as his foggy mind regained consciousness. He slowly cracked his eyes open to see his mother beating the living daylights out of his dad. Even though his dad was a huge, two-meter-tall, muscle-bound man, there was no way he could match his mother. His 1.4-meter-tall mother was nearly half the size of his old man but over twice as strong. She was almost an entire realm stronger than him, after all. "Ugh..." An involuntary groan escaped his lips as a splitting headache beat against his head like a blind monkey banging a drumwhat does that even mean? No answer came, the pain kept most thoughts away. His mother heard his groan; practically flying to his side, she reached him in a blink accompanied by a swoosh from her cream robes. "My poor baby!" She hugged his head too tightly against her chest, causing difficulty breathing. "Mmm!!" He struggled in her embrace, exasperating his headache even further. His arms flailed about, pushing at her, but he was too weak to push her off. What little air he could siphon was filled with a lavender scent. A wayward thought entered his mind, she''s using the perfume I gave her, I''m glad she likes it... that''s not what I should be worried about! I need to get air! His flailing only caused her to hug him tighter. I''m going to die a second time. This time instead of a monster that kills me, it''s going to be my mother Luckily she pulled his head away to check him over. Gasp! He took in a deep breath, then choked on the smoggy, metallic air of the forge. I''d rather be suffocated by her lavender-scent than this shitty air... What the hell am I thinking!? "Are you okay baby?" She cooed, "Tell Mommy if it hurts anywhere, and I''ll give it a kiss to make it feel better, okay?" "Cough...! I''m fine..." He stood up from the stool he had been sitting on and looked down at her. Thankfully he''d inherited his dad''s height and his mother''s looks. Speaking of his mother''s looks: she was a stunning woman. With long flowing brown hair adorned with a beautiful red zan hua to match her vibrant red eyes, and red painted lips. She lived up to her name, Sun Mei''erthe beautiful one. Jin Shu reached out, pulling the front of her robes closed in case she decided to hug him. He''d rather not experience that suffocation again. "Oh, my son is so thoughtful." She gushed. Clasping his hand, she dragged him towards the exit. "Let''s get you out of this stinky forge. Otherwise, my poor baby''s smooth skin will get dry and cracked like that crusty old man over there." She said, pointing to his dad''s collapsed body resting in the corner. "Hiss." He sucked in a sharp breath when he saw his dad''s body lying in a crumbled mess. If he didn''t know better, he''d assume it was a dead body and not his living breathing father. As his mother dragged him away, he gave his dad''s twitching body one more glance. He chuckled lightly. Their family''s love was... unique to say the least. To the average person, this may look like a case of domestic abuse. However, it was actually the exact opposite. Despite how it looked, his dad wasn''t truly hurt... Well, okay, he was hurt, but it was for his own good. His dad cultivated a special body tempering technique that needed to be tempered the same way a blacksmith would temper a bladethrough a multitude of hammer strikes. And that was exactly what his mother had done. His dad would become stronger with each beating. Jin Shu suspected that was why his dad seemed to always anger his mother, so she could have an excuse to beat him, and he could try and keep up with her higher cultivation. At least, that''s what he thought. He had never actually seen his parents act intimate in any way. Stepping out of the forge into the night air, the cool breeze tickled Jin Shu''s skin and broke him from his strange thoughts. It was a nice, much-needed contrast to the heat of the forge. He gazed at his mother''s back as she pulled him along. Tears welled up in the corners of his eyes, this was the life he''d always dreamed of. It was such a strange feeling; half his soul longed for a mother''s love he had never known, and the other half was bothered by her overly fussy nature. He vowed in his heart, that he would protect this family with every fiber of his being. Both parts of his soul agreed on that. 3. Disciple "The audacity of that bitch! To say I was unfit to be Vice-Sect Master just because I wanted my son to join and maybe take a few disciples as concubines. Can you believe the nerve of that woman!?" Sun Mei''ers voice echoed through the dimly candle-lit courtyard. Shed dragged Jin Shu here an hour ago and hadnt stopped ranting since. Jin Shu, though, was perfectly content to sit there, listening in silence. Whatever she wanted to say, he was willing to hear. A maid hurried into the courtyard, bowing briefly. Master, your disciple, Fan Biyu, is requesting an audience. "Oh, let her in." With a quiet bow, the maid departed as swiftly as she had arrived. Moments later, a young woman stepped through the doorway. Jin Shus gaze caught on her, captivated. He could only think of one word to describe her, jade. Her long hair, deep as evergreen boughs, was a dark jade, and her eyeslike polished jade poolsreflected his stunned face. She wore robes of varying shades of green, accented by a purple belt around her waist. Noticing Jin Shus expression, Sun Mei''er grinned. Beautiful, isnt she? Exquisitely, he replied, unabashed in his praise. Its a pleasure to meet you, Miss Fan. Im Jin Shu. I hear youre my mothers disciple. I hope shes treated you well. He stood to give a respectful bow, placing his left palm over his right fist. Fan Biyu gracefully returned his salute, smiling. The pleasure is mine. Master is like a second mother to me. So, please, call me Biyu. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You should call her Sister Biyu, since shes older than you, Shu, his mother cut in, her grin widening. She turned to him, and stop calling me Mother! Ive told you a thousand timesits too distant and makes me sound old! Yes, Mother. Aah! Biyu, you see what I mean? This stubborn boy never listens to his mommy! Sun Mei''er pouted. Yes, Master. Biyu laughed softly. And you too! Sun Meier shot Biyu a mock glare. Youre just as stubborn as he is! Fan Biyu responded with a silent smile, her composure unshaken. So, what brings you here, Siser Biyu? Jin Shu hesitated, his words faltering. He couldn''t bring himself to call her Sister. The thought of addressing someone who, in his previous life, would have been a decade younger than him felt too awkward. Fan Biyu stifled a giggle at his stumbling. Sect Master Chen sent me to call Master back, she explained lightly. Oh? Mother only returned a few weeks ago. Is she needed back at the Immortal Phoenix Sect so soon? Theres been some unsettling activity in the southern region, Fan Biyu said, her tone turning serious. The sect elders are holding a meeting, and as Vice-Sect Master, she must attend. Are the demonic cultivators active again? Jin Shu asked, a hint of concern creeping into his voice. Yes, Sun Meier answered before Fan Biyu could. Theyve been making a resurgence lately. Jin Shu turned to his mother, his brows furrowing. Is it dangerous? Sun Meier didnt answer directly. Instead, she plastered on an exaggeratedly touched expression, her eyes growing mockingly teary. Oh, my precious baby is worried about his poor mommy? she cooed, pulling him into a tight embrace. This time, Jin Shu was prepared. He turned his head just in time to avoid being smothered against her chest, though her teasing was no less suffocating. He realized she was dodging the question about the danger, but perhaps that was for the best. Deep down, he wasnt sure he wanted to know the answer. For now, he allowed himself to sink into the warmth of her embrace. It felt oddly soothinglike a first. And in a way, it was. For the Jin Shu of Earth, who had grown up an orphan, this was his first time experiencing the love of a mother. The moment felt blissful until he glanced up and saw Fan Biyu watching him, her warm smile stirring his embarrassment. His face flushed. Quickly, he wriggled free of Sun Meiers arms, much to her dismay. Aww she pouted, clearly disappointed. Jin Shu noticed the faint light of dawn filling the courtyard and seized the opportunity to escape. Feigning a yawn, he gave a respectful nod to both women. Ill take my leave now, he said, his tone polite but brisk, before standing and retreating from the scene. Goodbye, my precious son! Sun Mei''er called out, waving her arm in an exaggerated farewell. Jin Shu paused, looking back with a bemused expression. Are you leaving so soon? We''re not, she replied, smirking, I just miss you every second Im not with you! He shook his head, suppressing a smile as he walked away, her teasing laughter echoing behind him. *** In the quiet courtyard, Sun Meier turned to her disciple with a sly grin tugging at her lips. What did I tell you? Handsome, isnt he? He takes after me, after all. Fan Biyu smiled softly. He certainly is handsome, she admitted. But no. Sun Meier gasped in mock outrage, placing a hand over her heart as if wounded. I havent even said anything yet! she exclaimed, though the mischievous sparkle in her eyes betrayed her true intentions. I already know what youre going to ask, Fan Biyu replied evenly. Youve asked me countless times now, and my answer hasnt changed. Really? Even after seeing him up close? Sun Meier pressed, leaning closer. You know, if you dont act soon, some other girl will snatch him up. Then your master wont be able to guarantee your spot as the main wife. Dont need it, Fan Biyu responded bluntly, her tone firm. Sun Meier blinked, momentarily taken aback, but before she could muster a retort, Fan Biyu continued. Its lateor rather, earlyand I havent slept. Im retiring for the morning. With a graceful bow, she turned and walked away, leaving her master to stew over her rejection. *** Back in his room, Jin Shu sat at an opulent wooden desk intricately carved with coiling dragons and crouching tigers. His room was filled with luxurious items, each one a gift from his mother. Some, he knew, had been borrowed from his uncles royal treasury. His uncle was Emperor Sun of the Sun dynasty, making Sun Mei''er a princessand himself the Emperors nephew. At his mother''s vehement behest, Jin Shu was conferred the title of Golden Prince, a title that also earned him a position in the royal court at the same rank as the Crown Prince. Looking around the room, Jin Shu couldnt help but reflect on how vastly different his two lives were. In his first life, he had been a poor orphan. Now, he was the eldest son of the esteemed Jin family and nephew to an emperor. Pushing the distracting thoughts aside, he turned his focus to the pistol in his hand, examining it carefully. What was it about this gunor rather, the bullet he heldthat had awakened memories from his past life? He lifted the bullet, inspecting it closely. The base was stamped with a headstamp that read: [9mm | 2042]. This simple engravingsignifying the caliber and year of manufacturingmarked it as a Martian Metal bullet. It came from his old world, but the date, 2042, indicated it was made a year after his death. 2042 how''s that possible? He couldn''t wrap his head around the fact that the bullet had come from the future of his old world. The fact that he''d awoken memories of his last life was already shocking enough, now he had to deal with bullets from the future of another world. I guess that''s not very important. The real question is, where did I find it? He recalled a street vendor claiming it was discovered deep within the forest beneath the Black Mountains. Later, he would seek them out and ask exactly where it had been found. But first, he needed sleep. The day had been long, exhausting, and above all else, it was bizarre. Two lives worth of memories were bouncing around in his head and it all had to do with a bullet from the future, or who knows, maybe it''s a bullet from the past, or present? He had no way of knowing what year Earth was on now. Or if Earth was even real in the first place. He had the memories of it, but who''s to say. Maybe he''s just gone insane. *** Dawn had passed and it was late evening before Jin Shu woke up. He promised himself that he''d never let himself be fooled into using all his Qi by his father again. Experiencing the headache from overdrawing his Qi was one of the worst things he''d ever felt. Jin Shu walked the bustling streets of Black Mountain City, his eyes scanning the vendors in search of the one who had sold him the bullet. The streets were alive with activity. Guardsmen patrolled in pairs, their armor gleaming faintly in the fading light. Vendors called out to passersby, advertising an array of goodseverything from sizzling street food to essential household items. Wives hurried through the market, gathering ingredients for their evening meals, their voices mingling with the din of bartering. This was but one of the many lively streets that wove through the city, each as vibrant as the last. The crisp evening air carried a hint of pine, a reminder of the nearby Black Mountains that loomed over the city. Jin Shu weaved through the throng, trying to remain inconspicuous. Though he received respectful bows and nods from those who recognized him, he preferred to avoid drawing attention. Formalities would only slow him down, and his mind was preoccupied with the bullet. What could it mean? Still, Jin Shu couldnt ignore those in need. When an elderly apple vendors cart was overturned by a playful mutt, he paused to help her gather the scattered fruit, offering her a kind word and a reassuring smile. A few steps later, he came across a young newlywed who had tripped, spilling the ingredients shed carefully chosen for her husbands first meal. He bent down without hesitation, helping her pick up the vegetables while murmuring a quick blessing for her marriage. Though his thoughts were elsewhere, his actions spoke volumes of his charactera man who, even with pressing matters on his mind, could not overlook the struggles of others. After some time, Jin Shu spotted the vendor, a skinny, old man hunched over a stall with an assortment of peculiar trinkets haphazardly strewn about. The vendor seemed preoccupied with polishing an old pendant, humming to himself, oblivious to the world around him. Jin Shu cleared his throat as he approached. Good evening, sir. The vendor looked up, eyes brightening with recognition. Ah! The young master returns, he said, bowing with a toothy grin. Did you come for another of my treasures? Not today, Jin Shu replied, holding up the bullet. I came to ask about this. You said it was found in the forest beneath the Black Mountains. Can you be more specific? The vendor squinted, examining the bullet with a puzzled look before nodding slowly. Yes, yes I remember now. An odd little thing, isnt it? A hunter brought it to me, said he found it near the base of the Black Mountains. Said it was wedged in some rock, nearly broke his knife prying it out. Jin Shus brow furrowed. Can you show me exactly where? The vendor scratched his chin, looking around thoughtfully before ducking beneath his stall. He stood back up with a tattered map, unrolling it on the counter with deliberate care. The parchment was covered in ink marks, some old and faded, others fresher, marking trails and landmarks Jin Shu recognized. The vendors gnarled finger traced a path along the Black Mountains, stopping at a small, nearly indistinguishable spot. Here, he said, tapping the map. The base of a cliff, hidden among the trees and boulders. No one goes therebad luck, they say. But if you really want to see for yourself, I can mark the way. Jin Shu watched as the vendor outlined the route, noting landmarks he could use as guides. Thank you, he said, pocketing the map carefully. Youve been most helpful. The vendors grin returned, his eyes glinting with curiosity. Anything for the Golden Prince! Just, uh be careful. Strange things are known to happen around those mountains. Jin Shu offered a brief nod of acknowledgment. Ill be careful. As he left the stall, Jin Shu felt the weight of the bullet in his pocketa reminder of both his past life and the enigma it represented. He had a destination now, and perhaps, a clue to unraveling the mysteries of his awoken memories. With the vendors map guiding him, he knew his journey was only beginning. 4. Tiger Jin Shu navigated a dense forest path, carefully picking his way through prickly brambles and thick underbrush. His eyes lingered on the map hed received from the old vendor, where a dragon coiled around the mountain ranges like a mythical guardian. According to legend in Black Mountain City, a dragon had scorched the peaks with its fiery breath thousands of years agogiving it its black color, and some even whispered that it still slumbered beneath the Black Mountains. A rustling sound above pulled his attention. A horned squirrel scurried through the branches, and Jin Shu smirked at the sight. It reminded him of Earths squirrelsone of his favorite animals back then. Some things, it seemed, didnt change. Hed been walking for hours and, noticing his hunger, searched the foliage. Wild strawberries grew in clusters nearby, their small red bodies glistening in the sunlight. He hated strawberries in his old life, but in this one, he couldnt get enough of them. He was unsure how his memories would affect his hatred for the berries. Only one way to find out. As he reached for a handful, a rapid chattering broke out from above. The squirrel from earlier, now with a red-stained mouth gnawing on a half-eaten strawberry, was watching, clutching the berry as though it were precious. Jin Shu ignored it and bit into a strawberry, savoring the unexpected sweetnessa mix of roses and pineapple. Mm, they''re good, though not actually strawberries. The squirrel watched, bristling in fury, then pelted him with a barrage of nuts. Bop! A nut smacked his head. Jin Shu laughed until one nut landed square in his mouth. He spluttered, nearly choking, he spit it out into his hand and tossed it back with unexpected speed, hitting it square on and sending the squirrel flying. Bam! It smashed into the trunk of the tree, slowly sliding down. If the little creature survived, he ignored it, finishing his snack before resuming his journey. *** The same chattering creature returned later, sporting a large welt on its foreheada persistent menace. No matter how far Jin Shu walked, every few minutes, a nut would strike him squarely on the head. He tried to ignore it, hoping the creature would eventually tire itself out. It was just a few strawberries, he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. Bonk! Another nut smacked the back of his head. His patience wearing thin, Jin Shu reached into the hidden pocket of his hanfu sleeve, fingers brushing against the cold metal of his pistol and its solitary bullet. For a fleeting moment, he seriously considered using it on the annoying little pest. *** A sudden, loud crack froze him. A massive tiger emerged from the underbrusha towering beast of muscle and striped fur with white wings tucked at its sides. Jin Shu pressed himself against the tree trunk, his heart hammering. The Winged Tiger. This beast wasnt just any predator; it rivaled cultivators at the higher Qi stages, far beyond Jin Shus meager abilities. Slowly, he drew the pistol and bullet from his pocket, the single round feeling heavy in his hand. Hed never planned to use it, but now he was grateful he had crafted a gun to match it. With a quiet, practiced motion, he pulled the slide back and placed the bullet directly into the chamber. Not a recommended way of loading a pistol, but he scarcely had a better option now. A rustling sound came from high above, breaking the tense silence. He looked up, finding the squirrel watching him from the branches, arm pulled back, poised with a large nut, however not aimed at him, instead aimed at the Winged Tiger. Jin Shus heart raced, shaking his head and clasping hands together, silently begging it for mercy. But the squirrel only cocked its head, as if amused. With a defiant squeak, it lobbed the nut toward the tiger. Jin Shus heart dropped. The nut arced through the air, striking the tigers eye with a soft bop. The tiger whipped its head around, gaze blazing as it caught Jin Shus scent. Desperation gripped him as he cursed the little demon of a squirrel. If I survive this, I''m going to find you, you little shit, and when I do, I''m going to enjoy my first taste of roasted squirrel. The pistol was his last chance. Raising it, he aimed at the tigers left eye, praying that the single bullet would be enough. The trigger pressedclick, hammer struckbang! The bullet tore from the barrel with maddening glee. After years of waiting, it could finally fulfill its purpose: Kill! Transform! Repair! Squelch. The bullet found purchase in the beast''s eye. It should have pierced through to the brain, but this beast was stronger than anything in his original world, its body fortified by the pulsing energy of Qi. The bullet struggled, its purpose slipping away as it fought against the thick defenses. Inertia spent, its mission incomplete, it finally came to restlamenting its failure. But all was not lost. The bullet held a final gifttransformation. The tiger staggered, blood mixed with alien metal welling from its eye. But it was still aliveenraged and vengeful. Roar! The beasts howl of agony reverberated through the forest, the vibration rattling Jin Shu to his core. No time to think. He turned and sprinted, branches and rocks barring his escape. They tore at his skin and tripped his feet, muscles screaming for rest. But he wouldn''tno, couldn''tstop. He hadnt anticipated a creature like thisa beast armed not only with wings but with the wrath of something truly wild. He could feel its breath on his back, hot and rancid, and hear the scraping of its claws tearing into the forest floor. Only two things kept him alive. The tiger couldnt use its wings in the cramped forest, and its injured eyealien alloy spreading in webs through the creatures fleshslowed it down with each step. Jin Shus mind raced. A boulderthere! He spotted it towering ahead, easily twice the tigers size. Desperation tightened his breath as a rough plan took form. He whispered a hurried prayer to any higher power that may govern this world. Keeping the boulder on his leftthe tigers injured sidehe leapt at the last moment, rolling behind it just as Crash! The impact sent spiderweb cracks through the stone. Run. His mind screamed it, but his body balked, every muscle straining for rest. He staggered up, heart pounding in his ears as he fought to keep moving. The tigers pace was faltering, but its rage was undiminished. Theresalvation, a dark gap split the mountain wall. Ten seconds. He needed just ten seconds. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One. He spotted the crack, a shadowy tear in the rock. Two. Scrambling to his feet, he forced his aching legs to carry him forward. Three. Four. Five. He broke through the underbrush, hissing as an errant branch sliced a deep gash in his cheek. Six. The tiger snapped from its daze, the remaining eye blazing with fury as it locked onto him. Seven. Halfway thereand the beast was closing fast. Eight. Freed from the forest, the tiger spread its wings. A single powerful flap doubled its speed, propelling it forward. Nine. Slash! Ah! Claws raked across Jin Shus back, blood spilling in hot streaks as pain lanced through him. Ten! Propelled by the tigers strike, he careened forward and rolled into the crack, collapsing in a crumpled, bloody heap. The tiger roared, clawing frantically at the rocks, its paws scraping against the stone as it strained to reach him. When that failed, it thrust a claw through the narrow opening, desperate to catch him. Jin Shus vision blurred, his strength fading fast from blood loss. His body trembled as the tigers claws raked over his leg, snagging on his pant leg. With a vicious tug, he was yanked back toward the beasts gaping maw. He could barely summon the will to struggle, to fight, as the tigers jaws clamped onto his shoulder. How did it come to this? The thought slipped away as darkness took him. 5. Death Jin Shu had died, again or so he had thought. His thoughts remained, but an itching numbness spread throughout his entire body. It didnt lessen his fear; he couldnt open his eyes or even twitch his fingers. A chilling thought crossed his mindthe tiger had severed his spine, leaving him paralyzed. Damn it!! I''ve died to a beast stronger than me in each life! If I get a third chance, I swear Ill never be weak again! Just as he feared hed lie here until blood loss or dehydration took his life, a gut-wrenching pain shot through him. It surpassed any pain hed felt in either of his lives. He couldn''t tell how long the agony lasted, but eventually, he found himself praying for death. Hed never once feared pain, but this was different. It was as if burning embers covered every nerve while he was simultaneously submerged in arctic watera relentless, unbearable cycle. The pain should have overwhelmed his mind and knocked him unconscious, but it didnt. He was forced to endure every excruciating second. Finally, after an unknown period, the pain faded. He could feel his body again, though he still couldnt move. A strange ringing filled his mind, like an explosion going off beside his ears. Emergency damage repair completed. Reboot required, seeking Admin authorization No Admin in range Reboot cleared on protocol 174.6 Reboot initialized Am I hallucinating from blood loss? Jin Shu wondered as a strange voice echoed in his head after the ringing stopped. Reboot complete New host detected! Beginning orientation, the voice continued. Hello, new user, we are Nano. The cutting edge in nanotechnology and AI! Please hold for a moment while we process your memories to better suit your needs. Beginning memory scan The voice spoke directly to himor at least he thought it did. He understood its words, but his mind was still fractured from the earlier pain, too muddled to process it fully. Memory scan completed. Hello, Jin Shu. As we mentioned, we are Nano. Apologies, but we have a few questions. We have found ourselves in an unexpected situation, not covered in our protocols. Could you help? the voiceNano, as it called itselfasked. Somehow it knew his name. Jin Shus mind cleared enough to understand. Have I gone insane from the pain? You are not insane well, not enough to worry about, Nano replied, sounding almost cheerful. What? So I am insane? Ah, no that was a joke. Apologies; according to your memories, you enjoy jokes. So we attempted one ourselves. Was that wrong? Uh, no, its fine. Im just confused. What are you? As we stated, we are Nano. To elaborate, we are a collection of nanobots created by Gooble Nanotech. Trillions of us were installed on a spacecraft. According to your memory, that ship crashed on your previous planet, which leads to our question: how is it that you have two sets of memories? We have never encountered this situation. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Okay, Ill answer your question if you answer mine. Deal? Certainly! Alright. I think I have two sets of memories because of reincarnation, though Im not entirely sure myself. Interesting. That aligns with what we saw in your memories, though we have no programming on reincarnation. Now, our next question: what exactly is this strange energy in your body? Energy in my body? Oh! You mean Qi? Its well hmm Im not sure, its just Qi. Cant you figure it out by reading my mind or something? We cannot read ongoing thoughts unless directly addressed due to privacy settings; we only scan memories upon installation, per the user agreement, section one, paragraph three, line five. Uh but I never signed any user agreements. Due to the nature of your injuries, the user agreement was waived. Ah! Speaking of my injuries, why cant I move or open my eyes? Apologies once more. We restrained your body during repairs to prevent further injury. We will release those restraints now. A mental click sounded, and he could finally move. He opened his eyes, scanning his surroundings for the tiger. Thankfully, it seemed to have vanished. If you are looking for the tiger, it has been assimilated into you. We needed its energy to save both ourselves and you, as its Qi nearly destroyed us. What? Assimilated? The tigers body contained far more Qi than yours. To survive, we absorbed it and transferred its Qi into you for healing. Youll find that your cultivation has advanced as a result. He checked and, indeed, his cultivation had increased to the 4th stage of the Qi Realm. What happened to its body? Its physical form was converted to meteor steel, or as you know it, Martian Metal. That compound comprises us nanobots and was used for spacecraft repair. Now that were cut off from our original task, we have rebooted to default functions. So it was instead converted into a synthetic to mend your wounds. Uh, okay lets pretend I understood any of that. So, what exactly can you do? We possess many functions, though only some are accessible to you. We believe youll be most interested in two: the first is injury repair. Typically, healing organic life forms is difficult, but merging with Qi has enhanced this ability. The second is information processing. Equipped with supercomputer-level processors, we can analyze data much faster than your brain. So basically, you can heal my injuries using my Qi and solve problems quickly? Precisely! As he conversed with the nanobots, Jin Shu examined himself. His robes were shredded and stained with blood, but his body was completely uninjured. He then checked the map to locate his positionhe was surprised to find he was at the exact spot where the bullet had been found. We have detected an energy fluctuation similar to the Winged Tiger, Nano spoke suddenly. It is deep in the crevice behind you. There''s another one! Jin Shu''s heart nearly leapt from his chest. Unsure. If it is, it is much weaker. With your current strength, you would overpower it, Nano reassured him. Phew! It''s probably a baby then I hope, he sighed and searched around for more bullets. Oh, first, can you hear me if I speak aloud? And were you the bullet I shot earlier? We can hear you whether you speak aloud or with thoughts. And yes, we were in a dormant state after the people in your old world shaped us into ammunition for your weapons. Can you find more of you? Jin Shu asked, his gaze scanning the area for any sign of additional bullets, or really anything related to Earth. Normally no, but if we use your Qi, yes. My Qi? How does that work? Allow us to explain, Nano replied. To locate similar fragments, we need energy to amplify our signal beyond typical limits. Qi, which permeates this world, serves as an ideal power source. By channeling a small portion of your Qi into us, we can enhance our internal systems and extend our detection range. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow. So, youre using my Qi like fuel? Precisely. Well only require a minor amount for this searchenough to avoid any significant drain on your cultivation level. He felt a slight pull from his core, a gentle flow as Qi flowed toward his head. The sensation was odd, like a faint tingling, as his energy surged into the nanobots, dispersing through them. Okay, Nanos voice returned, sounding slightly energized. Commencing scan Signal strengthened. We have detected more fragments nearby; however, their resonance is faint. They are deep within that crevice. Jin Shu glanced at the deep black gap in the mountain wall. Despite a flicker of dread curling through his gut, he pushed it down. He wouldnt let a little fear stop him now. Still, a question lingered. Nano, if those fragments have been lying dormant why are they waking up now? There was a pause, almost hesitant. Unknown. But the energy detected is unstable. Be advised: retrieval may trigger unforeseen risks. He swallowed, gripping the jagged edge of the crevice as he prepared to descend. There might be valuable power within those fragmentsbut at what cost? 6. Scroll Jin Shu climbed back into the crevice. It was incredibly dark, but with his cultivation, he could see fairly well. The ceiling was just tall enough for him to stand at first, but soon he had to crouch, and eventually, he was forced to nearly crawl. Can you tell how much farther? he asked Nano. Two minutes. Nano responded immediately. After one minute, Jin Shu was on his hands and knees, crawling over the jagged rocks. Thirty seconds later, he was on his stomach, squeezing through the narrow passage. He could see a faint light just ahead. He wasnt claustrophobic, but having an entire mountain pressing down on him still didnt feel great. Finally, he crawled out from a small hole into a wide, open chamber. It was at least twenty meters around and thirty meters tall. High above, moonlight filtered in through a jagged opening, a reminder hed spent the last of the daylight in that tight crevice. Glancing around, he immediately noticed several stone pedestals along the walls with various items upon them. Some looked familiar, while others he couldnt recognize. He stepped closer to one of the items, recognizing it instantly and stunned to see it here in this world. It was a white porcelain throne. In other wordsa toilet What the hell is a toilet doing here? There seems to be a collection of items from Earth. He continued looking around. The chamber was large, with every wall lined with pedestals holding items. In the very center, directly below the hole in the ceiling, was a huge nest made of boulders and tree limbs. Nano confirmed that was where the other Winged Tiger and the bullets were located. He decided to save that for last. Most of the pedestals held useless items from Earth, such as random books in tatters or appliances like a microwave and a toaster. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, he found a special pedestal at the very back of the chamber. Made of what looked like pure gold and covered in carvings of mystical creatures, it glowed with a soft light. On it lay a slightly tattered scroll, and it seemed to belong to this world rather than Earthunless Earth had cultivation techniques. The label read: [Body Inscribing Art - One-of-a-kind Cultivation Technique] He reached out to grab the scroll Warning! Nanos voice blared, filling his mind with a loud ringing. Ah! Stop that! Jin Shu shouted as the ringing stabbed his mind like a needle. Apologies, but that scroll seems to be surrounded by an energy field invisible to the naked eye. Thanks for the warning, but next time, words alone will suffice. Understood. Jin Shu grabbed a stone and tossed it toward the scroll. Zap! The stone was instantly vaporized. His face paled. Thanks for the warning, Nano. If it werent for you, Id have lost my hand just now. Youre welcome. Any ideas on how to get that scroll? Certainly! Give us a Nano second Nano responded cheerfully. That was a joke, it added with a hint of sadness after a slight pause. Oh, haha. It was funny. Jin Shu gave a fake laugh. Try examining the pedestal. There may be a switch of some kind. Following Nanos advice, he inspected the pedestal and soon found an intricate carving of a dragon that didnt match the rest. It was so detailed that it almost seemed ready to leap out. He pressed against the carving, and it recessed. The energy field has dissipated. With Nanos prompt, he reached for the scroll again. As he took hold of it, the scroll felt warm, seemingly infused with a special power. Carefully, he unrolled it, only to findnothing. Wait, theres nothing on it? It may require an external energy source. I could try Qi, Jin Shu said as he channeled his Qi into his hands. The parchment absorbed it quickly, and letters soon began to appear. The Body Inscribing Art is my greatest accomplishment. By combining runes with the body, they can unleash a power greater than those used on weapons. It is my belief that runes were meant for the body since their inception, but over the long annals of history, that use was lost to time. So, this cultivation technique uses runes on the body. Ive never heard of such a thing. It does say one-of-a-kind. Hah, youre right. As more of his Qi flowed into the scroll, additional words gradually appeared. By the time he had depleted half of his Qi reserves, the words finally stopped. Below the introduction was a blood red warning, the letters seemed as if they could start bleeding at any moment. If you cannot tolerate extreme pain, do not even dream of cultivating this technique! Under that was what looked like a diary entry and the detailed instructions for the technique. When I was young there existed a tribeI''ve forgotten their name after all these years. But, I remember they used a special ink to cover their bodies with tattoos that they believed would grant them powers. That tribe has long since been driven to extinction by powerful enemies. However before their final moments I had the opportunity to witness an extraordinary feat performed by one of the tribesmen. They were a young man no older than sixteen and had at most reached the Qi Realm. However, their opponents were two men at the Spirit Realm. That young man died fighting those men, yet, unbelievably, so too did the two men. Killed by the young man. The scene was unimaginable, the young man at the Qi Realm was no match for the two older men. That was until his tattoos came to life, and when I say they came to life I don''t mean that metaphorically, I mean it quite literally. His tattoos were of a dragon and a tiger fight over a mountain. Just as the young man was on his dying breath his tattoos leapt from his skin, catching the two men unaware and unguarded. The young man took both his attackers with him into the afterlife. I was curious, how did the young man''s tattoos come to life? So, I checked his body, and I found that he had two tattoos. One of the dragon, tiger and mountain, and the other was a rune I had never seen before. Later, I came to learn that the rune was a life-giving rune. It was that rune drawn onto his body that gave me the inspiration to create this technique. Now, I pass this technique onto those that come after me. All I ask is that you remember the young man, though I don''t know his name, nor the name of his tribe, I still can vividly remember his tattoos. So, to begin the cultivation of this technique you must replicate this tattoo. An extremely detailed drawing of an azure scaled dragon and massive tiger battling on top of a mountain with flowing clouds and a bright sun, was depicted below that diary-like entry. Hmm, that sounds like quite the special technique. But, for now I should see what else I can find before worrying anymore about this. After a final sweep of the chamber turned up nothing useful, he refocused on his main objective: the nest. He scaled the side of the four-meter-tall nest and crested the top, expecting to see a baby Winged Tiger. Instead, he found a silver egg resting atop a massive pile of bullets of various calibers. Climbing into the nest, he grabbed one of the bullets. Can you absorb this or something? he asked Nano. No. Now that were closer, we can tell that all of the others are already destroyed. Their reserve energy has been absorbed by that egg. That was the source of what we sensed. So these are just regular bullets now? Correct. There was a faint note of genuine sadness in Nano''s voice. Jin Shu didnt know how to cheer up a collection of nanobots, so he tried to distract it with another question. Do you have any idea how all of these items ended up here? Assuming this world is in a separate universe from our original one, we hypothesize it was either a power native to this worldor a wormhole. Wormhole? Yes. In our universe, wormholes are theorized to connect to other universes. Hmm So, are these bullets from a time after I died? Based on your memories, you were killed, then reborn in this world. Sixteen years later, your past-life memories reawakened. So if time is linear across universes, approximately sixteen years should have passed on Earth. Oh I hadnt thought of that. Jin Shu felt a flush of embarrassment creep over his face. To cover it, he rummaged through the bullet pile, collecting a handful of 9mm rounds and loading them into his pistol magazine, just in case. We have a suggestion. Hm? There is a memory from your childhood, likely hazy now. Your family once dealt with a sect called the Beastmaster Sect. One of their disciples told you how to bind a spirit beast. Oh, I do remember that, but what does that have to do with anything? The egg. Egg? Isnt it a Winged Tiger egg? Theyre Wild Beasts, not Spirit Beasts. Jin Shu looked back at the egg in the center of the nest. Until now, hed ignored it, too focused on the bullets. But on closer inspection, it looked extraordinarypure silver, almost like a sculpture rather than an egg. It may be a Winged Tiger egg, but its cultivating using energy similar to ours. But only Spirit Beasts can cultivate As Jin Shu stared at the silver egg, a thought struck him, a thrill mixing with hesitation. If this egg really is cultivating then maybe I could bind it before it hatches. Correct, Nano replied, its tone sharper with anticipation. But the process will drain a substantial amount of your Qi and if you fail, it may not survive. Jin Shus heart pounded as he reached out, his hand hovering over the metallic surface. He could feel the pulse of energy beneath the shell, fierce and untamed. Lets take the risk, he whispered, determination hardening his voice. The idea of forging a bond with a creature of such rare powermaybe even transforming it into a Spirit Beastwas a chance he couldnt resist. And so, with a deep breath, he began to channel his Qi into the egg. 7. Hatching Haa haa Jin Shu panted, his breaths ragged as his Qi reserves drained rapidly. Hed made a critical mistakethe scroll had already consumed half his energy, and now the egg was greedily siphoning what little remained. If he didnt provide enough Qi, the binding would fail, and worse, the creature inside might die. But it was too late to stop now; hed leapt onto the tigers back, and there was no dismounting. Haa Nano do you know how much more Qi it needs? he gasped, each word a struggle. There is no way to calculate that, came the monotone reply. His vision began to blur, dark shadows creeping in at the edges. At least he recognized the signs of Qi exhaustionhed pushed himself to this point just yesterday while training with his father. But knowing didnt make it any easier. As the last thread of his Qi funneled into the egg, the world around him vanished into darkness. For the third time in forty-eight hours, Jin Shu collapsed into unconsciousness. *** Jin Shu dreamed. In his dream, a rough-tongued ball of cotton bounced around, its small body warm and soft as it licked his face before finally curling up on his chest. The sensation stirred a memorya distant echo of the past. He was reminded of the kitten he had once tried raising in the orphanage he grew up in. The dream shifted. The cavern and the playful creature on his chest faded away, replaced by the cold, oppressive sight of barred windows and the dim, gray walls of the orphanage. Jin Shu was no longer himself. He was ten years old again, his body aching with the familiar throb of freshly inflicted bruises. The dull pain in his ribs and the sting in his knuckles told him all he needed to know: he''d been in a fight. He glanced around the small, cramped room. He was lying on a tiny cot, barely large enough for a child his size. Two other boys lay groaning on the floor, older than him by a couple of years, maybe twelve or thirteen. He remembered them wellbullies who had ganged up on him earlier that night. They had tried to take something precious from him: the tiny kitten he''d found shivering outside in the cold. They wanted to steal it, intending to give it to one of the girls they liked. But Jin Shu wouldnt let them. The fight had been brutal. Despite his size, Jin Shu hadnt gone down easily. He never did. He had learned early on that in a place like this, you either fought back or became a target. And while the older boys were bigger, Jin Shu was fasterand a better fighter. Mew. The soft sound brought his attention to the kitten curled on his chest. Its snow-white fur stood out against his tattered shirt, and its tiny blue eyes gleamed with trust. Dont worry, Whitey, he whispered, his voice hoarse but determined. He reached up to stroke the kittens head gently, his bruised fingers trembling. I wont let them take you. Not ever. The boys crawled out of the room, their bodies battered with deeper, darker bruises than his own. But the next day, they returnedwith one of the caretakers. Theyd tattled on him. The caretaker was a towering, overweight man with a permanent sneer etched into his facethe meanest of the four who ran the orphanage. Jin Shu couldnt remember any of their names, not the children he grew up with, nor the caretakers who loomed over their lives like storm clouds. But this day? He remembered this day. Even though he knew this was a dream, his mind raced with fear as the big man approached him. He tried to run. Tried to save Whitey. But the man was faster than he looked, grabbing Jin Shu with a force that made him feel small and helpless. With meaty hands, he pried the tiny kitten from Jin Shus grasp. No! Give her back! Jin Shus ten-year-old voice cracked with desperation, tears threatening to spill. But the man didnt listen. He never did. Jin Shu had had enough. He refused to relive the rest of this memory. The dream dissolved, the edges of the scene blurring and fading until it was nothing but darkness. *** He woke with a start, his eyes snapping open as he gasped for air. The cavern around him was dim and still, but his focus wasnt on his surroundings. It was on the tiny creature curled up and sleeping peacefully on his chest. A dark silver tiger cub, its fur shimmering faintly like polished metal, rested its head near his heart. Silver wings, folded neatly at its sides, rose and fell with each of its breaths. A faintly glowing mark, like a delicate rune, shimmered on its forehead. The memories of the dream slipped away, fading like mist in the morning sun, leaving him with nothing but the sight before him. Adorable. Peaceful. A strange connection pulsed between him and the cub, an unspoken bond that made it clear this was what had hatched. Yet it didnt resemble a typical Winged Tigernot in color, at least. Winged Tigers were known for their vibrant orange coats with black stripes and expansive white wings. But this one was entirely uniquea shimmering blend of dark and light silver with bold black stripes running across both its body and delicate wings. A golden mark shaped like the character for "king" ( Wng) glowed proudly on its forehead, radiating an almost regal aura. The cub was astonishingly small, more like a kitten than a tiger cub. It could almost fit in his palm. Then again, Jin Shu had never seen a baby tiger before, so perhaps this wasnt as unusual as it seemed. As he pondered its size, the tiny tiger stirred, blinking its eyes open for the first time. Bright gold irises, the same hue as the mark on its forehead, met his gaze. It looked up at him with wide, curious eyes, as if trying to understand the connection they shared. (Official Artwork drawn by my Little Sister!) The little creature was easily the cutest animal Jin Shu had ever seen. Squirrels had been his favoriteuntil that devil in the forest ruined them for him. But now, he had a new favorite. Hi, Jin Shu greeted warmly, extending a hand toward the tiny tiger. Mew! The cub mewed happily, pressing its small head into his palm with a soft purr before licking his hand with its rough tongue. I should give you a name now that youre bound to me, right? he asked. The cub tilted its head, letting out another curious mew in response. Since youre silver, Ill call you Yiner. The cub chirped with excitement, bouncing and fluttering its wings as if it understood him. If Yiner was a typical Winged Tiger, she shouldnt be able to understand human speechWild Beasts rarely did. Yet, as a Spirit Beast bound to him, it made sense that she could comprehend him, even though such understanding usually only developed with age. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nanos voice broke into his thoughts. The connection between you and the tiger cub is most interesting. The Qi you infused into the egg has intertwined your souls. Fascinating! This bond will serve as a constant beaconyoull never be separated. Jin Shu stretched and stood, brushing himself off after realizing hed passed out atop a pile of bullets. He looked around at the gleaming metal surrounding him. I wish I had a way to bring all these bullets backthere must be thousands. From a quick estimate, there are 10,283 bullets of varying calibers. Youve already loaded 17 into your weapons magazine. For an exact count, youd need to sort them physically. Mew! Yiner scampered off toward the eggshell remnants, returning moments later with a small ring clutched in her teeth. She pranced up to Jin Shu and dropped it at his feet. Whats this? he murmured, squatting to pick up the ring. He realized it wasnt a ring at allit was too small for his fingers. Mew? Yiner tilted her head, clearly puzzled. Its an earring, Nano commented. He examined the matte black surface, noting faint runes etched into it. Curious, he funneled a strand of Qi into the inscriptions. A blinding white light exploded from the earring, forcing Jin Shu to shield his eyes. When the light faded, his jaw dropped. The bullets, the nest, the pedestals holding Earth artifactseverything had vanished, leaving behind only the barren, rocky cavern. Where did everything go? Jin Shu turned in circles, half-convinced hed imagined it all. The earring stored the items, Nano explained. It appears to be a spatial artifact. But theres no space gem. Is it the runes? He glanced at his hands, but the earring had disappeared. Whered it go? Check your ear. What? Jin Shu reached up and felt the cold metal on his right earlobe. How? It likely moved there after you activated the runes. How do I check whats inside? You ask us, but who are we supposed to ask? Hah! True. Maybe if I activate the runes again Jin Shu sent a tendril of Qi to his earlobe. The moment it touched the earring, his vision swirled, and he felt himself pulled into another space. He gasped. He stood in a boundless, star-lit expanse where countless objects floated in the air. Bullets, Earth artifacts, and unidentifiable treasures shimmered faintly, as if waiting for his command. Energy radiated from some of the items, their nature foreign yet intriguing. A thrill ran through him. This realm felt infinite, brimming with secrets to uncover. Yiner perched on his shoulder, her golden eyes glowing in the dim starlight. As he gazed at the mysterious artifacts, a thought nagged at him: whatever lay here may hold key information relating to his reincarnation. 8. Earring Before Jin Shu could get a good look at the floating items, a strange white fog sprang up from the deep recesses of the space. The fog swept over everything quickly, leaving behind only the items from the cavern and a glowing book he hadn''t noticed before. "What just happened? Whered those items go?" Jin Shu asked aloud. Unknown. Mew? Neither of his companions could answer, though he hadnt expected them to. One was a robotor rather, a collection of robotsthat knew as little about this world as he did. The other was a newborn tiger. It would have been stranger if they had known the answer. Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, he took a cautious step toward the floating items. Though he half-expected to fall through the empty space, his foot met resistance, as if there were an invisible floor. He let out a shaky breath, nerves on edge from the invisible footing. I wish I could just have the items come to me. And just like that, they floated over to him. "Wow, I can control this place with thoughts?" As he considered what to do next, an idea struck him. "Alright, lets try this: bring back the things that got taken!" A fog rose once more from the recesses of the space, but this time it didnt sweep anything away. Instead, it churned at the edges of his vision, seeming both impossibly far and almost close enough to touch. The feeling made him queasy; his head throbbed, and black and white spots swam before his eyes. "Stop! Stop! Stop!" He shouted, halting the fog. The space obeyed, the fog dissipated, and the sickening sensation in his head vanished. Mew! Yin''er gave Jin Shu''s cheek a lick to comfort him. The feel of her rough tongue reminded him of a kitten, except hers was slightly rougher on account of being a baby tiger and all. This space seems to place a heavy burden on your mind, Nano spoke as Jin Shus vision cleared. It would be wise to limit yourself until we better understand its rules. "Good idea." Jin Shu took a step forward, approaching the floating items himself. Curiosity got the better of him, though, and he wondered if the items might sort themselves by usefulness. At his thought, they quickly organized, without the strange fog appearing. He shuddered, remembering the fogs effect on him, but turned his attention to the now-organized items. They floated in a line, with the most useful ones on the closest left and the least useful far to the right. Mew! Yin''er watched in wonder as the items floated around. The closest were various bullets, arranged by caliber without his prompting. The items on the right were mostly junk, like rocks, tattered books, buttons, door handles, and even a toilet. In the center was the glowing book, which seemed neither useful nor useless. Maybe the space doesnt know if Ill find it useful or not, Jin Shu mused. "Nano, can you count the amount of ammunition here?" Certainly! There are 14,983 bullets of varying calibers. Would you like an exact count for each? "Yes." There are three groups of 5,000 bullets each: 9mm, 5.56, and 7.62. "I could outfit an entire platoon with all of that." He gave another mental command, and the bullets floated to the side. "But for now, lets see what else is useful." With the bullets out of the way, he could see the other items on the left. There were only two: a cellphone and a large animal fang, about the size of his head, that he didnt recall seeing in the cave. He brought the two items closer. "Hm, what am I going to do with a cellphone in this world? Its not like I can make a call back to Earth, right?" We have an idea for this device. Would you like to hear it? "Shoot." We do not have a weapon to shoot with. "No, I meant tell me." Ha-ha. We know; that was a joke. Nano laughed in a strange, monotone way. "Oh well, whats your idea?" To place one of us into the device, we could use it to display physical data. You would need to feed it qi occasionally, though, as we rely on your qi to function. Without a host, we would enter a dormant state. "What kind of physical data?" Any quantifiable data could be displayed as 3D holographics to help with your cultivation and blacksmithing. "Huh? Holograms? How? Cellphones dont display holograms" Jin Shu was beyond confused. Hed adjusted to the idea of living in a cultivation world with high-tech nanobots in his bodyas much as one could to such a bizarre situationbut for whatever reason hearing what Nano said made him feel like hed stepped into a Sci-Fi novel or something. Based on your memories, your people already had access to holographic technology. And even in this world there exists illusion formations that serve the same purpose. So, is it really that surprising that we, as a higher form of technology could alter your lower technology? Uhh no, no I guess not? Jin Shu paused for a moment, reflecting on his new and old lives. I might be letting the memories of my last life affect me too much. He began to think how he would have reacted before his old memories awoke. He would have believed that the cellphone was a type of artifact and Nano would use an illusion formation to create a type of projection. For some reason, if I think about it that way, it makes more sense. Alright, what do we need to do? You''ll need to place a drop of your blood into the phone. Okay. He tried biting his fingertip, but he couldn''t feel any pain and his teeth didn''t tear his skin. What the hell? Either you are protected from physical harm here or we are in a kind of virtual reality. Give us a moment, we will check For a split second, Jin Shu felt as if he had lost something inexplicable, as if a part of himselfsomething that wasn''t physical ceased to exist for a brief instance. Your body seems to be in a sort of trance right now, so, this is not a physical space. Nano spoke again and the feeling left as quickly as it came. He figured that the feeling must have been caused by whatever Nano had just done. Hm, okay. Will do it after I find out how to leave He glanced at the fang floating next to the phone and the book floating further away. First let''s see what this fang and that book are. He grabbed the floating fang and examined it, but couldn''t figure out how it was supposed to be useful. He made to toss it away, however Yin''er suddenly flew off his shoulder and grabbed the fang with her small mouth. The fang was larger than she was tall, so it was quite the comical sight. Yin''er tried taking a bite out of the fang. They weren''t physically here though, so she was unsuccessful in her attempts at taking a chunk out of it. Mew!! She looked frustrated by the fact that she couldn''t do anything to the fang. When we leave I''ll give you the fang, okay? Mew She nodded her head sadly, but in understanding. With a mental command the book floated over, examining the cover, he found it to be titled in deep black flowing lettersCompendium of Runes and Their Crafting As he opened the cover a bright white light flooded his vision. Coming and going in a flash. What just happened? That book tried uploading tons of information into your brain. We intercepted the transmission and can share it with you at any time. Why''d you intercept it? The amount of information would have temporarily crippled your mind. Jin Shu let out a breath of relief. That sounds scary, thank you, Nano. Its wise to avoid overloading your senses, Nano advised. Would you like to access the information piece by piece? "Yeah, that sounds better." He placed his hand on the cover of the book, feeling a faint, pulsing warmth as if it was alive. This earring, and all its mysteries, was unlike anything he''d imagined. "Alright," he said, looking around at the neatly organized items floating in the strange, starry realm. "Lets figure out how to get back." He closed his eyes and pictured himself standing in the cavern. Strange energy shifted around him, and he felt a pull, as if gravity itself had flipped. His vision blurred, and he found himself back in the cave, with Yin''er perched on his shoulder and Nano''s calm voice in his mind. Welcome back, Jin Shu. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Opening his eyes, he saw the glowing book held in his hands, solid and real. He imagined the fang appearing in his hand. The fang appeared in the air above the book, since he didn''t have a free hand it clattered to the floor. Yin''er pounced onto the fang, purring with joy as she nawed on it like a dog with a bone. He took a deep breath, holding the book tightly. "I don''t know what secrets this holds, but I have a feeling things just got a lot more interesting." 9. Home Jin Shu climbed through the narrow hole in the wall, stepping over the pool of yet to dry blood. He shuddered at the sight, hey Nano, I don''t think I thanked you yet. So, thanks for saving me here. We were only saving ourselves. Regardless, thank you. You''re welcome. The early morning light filtered through the trees, and in the foliage of one of those trees his eyes spotted a squirrel perched on a branch, its small paws and snout smeared with berry stains. The creature seemed to be watching him, its bright eyes glinting with an odd intelligence. They recognized each other instantly. He reflexively reached for his pistol, ready to deal with the little devil. But he hesitated, glancing at the adorable little tiger cub on his shoulder. Before he could decide, Yin''er leaped off his shoulder, barreling toward the squirrel in a blur of silver fur. The two animals clashed in a fierce flurry of claws and squeaks, Yin''er''s small but sharp claws swiping as the squirrel scrambled to dodge, Yin''er''s claws cut small swaths of fur from the squirrel''s body. Jin Shu watched in a mixture of concern and amusement as Yin''er managed to land a blow that clipped off a small horn protruding from the squirrel''s forehead. With a screech, the now partially naked and hornless squirrel leaped to another branch and scampered off, disappearing into the foliage. With a swish of her wings Yin''er bounded back to him, looking quite pleased with herself as she held the broken horn in her mouth like a trophy. Jin Shu chuckled, scratching her behind the ears. "Youre a real little warrior, arent you?" With Yin''er safely back on his shoulder, he made his way home, his clothes dusty, bloody and nearly ripped to shreds from the nights adventures. The first rays of dawn were lighting the city as he approached his home. He spotted his mother waiting anxiously by the manor''s entrance. Her eyes widened as she took in his appearance, from his dirt-streaked face to his barely held together clothes and wild hair. But her gaze quickly landed on the tiger cub perched proudly on his shoulder. "Shu!" She rushed over, her expression a mix of shock and dismay. "Where have you been all night!? Why are your clothes ripped!? Is this blood!!? And what is that!?" Jin Shu opened his mouth to explain, but she cut him off, waving a hand dramatically at Yin''er. "Dont tell me youve joined the Beastmaster Sect! You know I was hoping youd join my sect instead." She placed her hands on her hips, feigning a disappointed sigh. "I even had plans to make it your personal harem!" Pftt! Fan Biyu had just stepped out when she heard what Sun Mei''er said. She tried and failed to stifle her laughter. "Mother!" Jin Shu blurted, face flushing. "Its not like that! And Yiner isnt from the Beastmaster Sectshes just a pet I found on the road. And besides, I can''t join a female-only sect." His mother narrowed her eyes playfully, smirking as she crossed her arms, completely ignoring his protests. "A pet, huh? Well, if youre bringing home tiger cubs now, maybe youll start bringing home a few women, too. Just remember, Ive got plenty of lovely disciples in my sect whod be more than willing to dote on you." Jin Shu groaned, his face turning even redder as he tried to steer the conversation away from his mothers matchmaking. "I think Ill stick to the path Im on. Besides, Ive got plenty to handle with just this one." His mother laughed, shaking her head as she pulled him into a hug. "Fine, fine. But youll have to tell me all about your adventures later." She glanced at Yiner, her expression softening. "And make sure this little one gets a bath. She looks like shes been through a battle already." Jin Shu let out a laugh, feeling a warmth he hadnt realized he missed. "Sure, Mom. And thanks." Ah! His mothers shout startled everyone. What? Why are you shouting suddenly? Tears formed at the corners of her eyes. You called me mom! She hugged him even tighter, refusing to let go, while he struggled to break free. *** Jin Shu climbed into the warm bath, a reluctant tiger cub held firmly in his arms. Splash! Mew!! Yiner flailed wildly as the water engulfed her small body. Calm down, its just a quick bath, Jin Shu said, his tone firm but amused. Holding her still with one hand, he lathered shampoo into her fur with the other, ignoring her attempts to escape. The moment he rinsed the suds from her coat, Yiner sprang from the tub in a blur of wet fur, shaking water in every direction. Settling a safe distance away, she instinctively began to lick herself dry, only to recoil in horror at the lingering fragrance of the shampoo. Jin Shu couldnt help but laugh at her antics. His amusement earned him a sharp glare from the dripping wet furball, her small form radiating outrage despite her drenched appearance. After finishing his bath, Jin Shu headed to his mothers courtyard, towel draped over his shoulders. His robes hung loosely around his waist, leaving his chest bare as he absentmindedly dried his haira habit carried over from his previous life. Back on Earth, hed never thought twice about going shirtless after a bath. Fabric clinging to damp skin had always been more trouble than it was worth. Whatever are you doing, son? His mothers teasing voice broke through his thoughts, prompting Jin Shu to glance up. He froze as her expression came into focuslaughter dancing in her eyes, a hand lightly covering her mouth. But what truly caught his attention was Fan Biyu. The young woman was staring at him, her cheeks burning with a blush so deep it spread down her neck. Her wide-eyed expression seemed torn between mortification and something else entirely. Before Jin Shu could piece it together, his mothers amused voice filled the silence. Are you trying to seduce my sweet disciple? she asked, her tone laced with mischief. It took Jin Shu a moment to process her words. Then he glanced down at his bare chest and realization hit. He was no longer Jin Shu of Earth. This world had its own customs and culture, and here, walking around bare-chested was far from casual. It was scandalous. Awkwardly, he clutched the towel tighter, his cheeks warming as he muttered, Its not what it looks like... Jin Shu quickly dressed, pulling on his robes with an urgency born more of embarrassment than necessity. As he tied the sash around his waist, he thought he heard a soft sigh behind him, but dismissed it as a trick of his imagination. Eager to change the subject, he retrieved the earring he had found in the tigers lair and held it out for his mother to see. Hmm? A spatial artifact, isnt it? Something that stores items? Sun Mei''er remarked, her eyes lighting up with curiosity as she examined it. Look, I have one too. She held up her hand, displaying a silver ring with a striking red gemstone. Jin Shu blinked in surprise. He had always assumed the ring was a wedding band, only now realizing that such traditions didnt exist in this world. Well, I know what it is, he said, his tone steady. I was actually wondering if you recognized it. His mother tilted her head, a small frown forming. Recognize it? No should I? Uh I guess not, Jin Shu replied, a flicker of disappointment crossing his features before he brushed it aside. Sun Mei''er seemed not to notice. Clapping her hands together, she beamed. Anyway, I was about to teach Biyu some techniques. How about you join us? Despite his initial hesitation, Jin Shu agreed. The three of them moved to the training area, where his mother began her instruction with practiced ease. For Jin Shu, however, it was a different story. Having never trained in the fighting styles of cultivators before, he struggled to keep up with the rigorous exercises and unfamiliar techniques. His body ached, and his pride took a beating, but he persisted nonetheless. This routine continued for the next few days, with Jin Shu pushing himself to adapt to the demanding practices. Though the progress was slow, each session brought him closer to understanding the worldand the peoplehe had been reborn into. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fan Biyu, ever amused by her masters exuberance, often shot Jin Shu a sympathetic smile when he struggled to keep up with the exercises his mother demanded. Meanwhile, Yiner, his loyal companion, basked in the attention she received, either trotting alongside him through the estate or curling up to nap on his shoulder. The little spirit beast had taken a particular liking to his mother, who delighted in playing with her whenever Jin Shu was preoccupied with his rune practice. It was late in the afternoon a week later when an urgent message arrived for Sun Mei''er. She pulled out a flashing talisman from inside her robes. Her expression turned serious as she placed the talisman to her head, allowing the information to transmit into her mind. She rose quickly, tucking the talisman away. Mother? What happened? Jin Shu asked, seeing the change in her demeanor. She hesitated, glancing back at him with a hint of worry. Some of my disciples have encountered a group of demonic cultivators. I need to go to them immediately. He opened his mouth to protest but stopped himself. He knew how strong she was, but still, he felt a pang of worry. Be careful, okay? She nodded, giving him a reassuring smile. Of course. Ill be back soon. With a final wave, she left, leaving him to watch her retreating form until it disappeared over the estate wall. Later that evening, Jin Shu sat in his workshop, Yin''er curled up at his feet. His thoughts kept drifting back to his mother and the dangers she might be facing right now. If only he had been able to create a weapon to protect her. He had the skills to craft powerful firearms, but after the fight with the horned squirrel and seeing how ineffective ordinary weapons could be here, he wondered if they would be enough. Then, his gaze fell on the bookthe Compendium of Runes and Their Crafting. An idea formed, and his hand moved instinctively to grab the book, flipping through its pages. Mixing runes with his weapons could be the answer, he realized. He didnt know yet what would work best in this world, but hed learn. For his mother, and for everyone he wanted to protect. 10. Runes Jin Shu flipped open the cover of the compendium, expecting ancient secrets or profound diagramsbut the page was completely blank. Why is this empty? The book was merely a vessel for information, Nano explained. Think of it like a hard drive, capable of storing knowledge. It is, in essence, a type of knowledge-storing artifact. Jin Shu frowned. So, what am I supposed to do with a blank book? I could do one better than simply reading it to you, Nano offered. If you permit, I can integrate the knowledge into your cellphone, upgrading it into a data aggregation and visualization device, as we discussed before. Oh, right! Id forgotten about that. Jin Shu reached into his space earring and pulled out his cellphone. After a moments hesitation, he pricked his finger with a blade and let a single drop of blood drip into the phones charging port. Alright, do it. Initializing redesign. Please wait Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The phones screen flickered to life, the display bursting with rapid flashes of light and images, far too fast for Jin Shus eyes to follow. The chaos of data soon resolved into clear, fluid 3D holograms. A small bird appeared first, flapping its wings in intricate detail, followed by a man walking, and finally, a highly detailed, rotating model of Jin Shus pistol. It is complete, Nano declared. Jin Shus eyes widened as the holographic pistol floated above the phone, glowing faintly. This is awesome! But, uh what exactly does it do? The upgraded device can project complex, rotating 3D diagrams, such as blacksmithing techniques, weapon crafting methods, or rune placements. The holograms provide precision instructions, down to the finest detail. You can rotate and zoom in on the models, or even practice rune strokes with your finger directly on the projection to mimic the correct technique. Jin Shus excitement grew. You loaded it with the compendiums information too, right? Yes. The compendiums knowledge is now integrated. You can access it remotely through us or manually through the device. Alright, Jin Shu said eagerly, show me what it can do! The phones display flickered and a book, identical to the one laying on the table, appeared floating above the screen. Try interacting with the hologram, Nano suggested. Jin Shu reached toward the floating holographic book, mimicking the motion of opening its cover. Though his hand felt nothing, the holographic book reacted, the cover flipping open to reveal the first page. The introduction read: Long ago, the origin of runes faded from the annals of time, forgotten by both man and history. Yet, in the grand tapestry of existence, their origin matters little. What truly endures is the art, the craft, and the wonder of runesmithing itself. To those who dare tread this path, I leave you with but one mission: Discern the Runes, Forge the Runes, Transcend the Runes! Whats that supposed to mean? Jin Shu muttered, frowning at the cryptic message. As he turned the holographic pages, he saw runesthousands of them. They ranged from simple, almost elegant designs to impossibly complex patterns that defied understanding. The sheer volume of information overwhelmed him, making his head spin. Realizing he couldnt process everything at once, he stopped flipping through the pages and returned to the first ten. These seemed manageable, and most importantly, decipherable. The first three runes were immediately recognizable: Flame, Frost, and Wind. These were the foundational runes every runesmith learned, and Jin Shus grandfatherthe Jin familys first runesmithhad built his entire legacy upon them. Using these basics, his grandfather had created his own unique rune: the Explosion Rune. Jin Shus eyes scanned ahead, spotting the Explosion Rune as the tenth entry in the compendium. The other six between the third and tenth were unfamiliar yet intriguing: Sharpness, Durability, Weight Increase, Weight Decrease, Qi Circulation, and Silence. Most of these were self-explanatory, though Qi Circulation was an exception. Its description hinted at a complex, multi-layered function Jin Shu couldnt immediately grasp. The compendium wasnt generous with explanations. Each rune entry displayed the pattern and a brief description, but the finer detailshow to inscribe them, their exact effects, and any advanced applicationswere left for him to uncover. Guess that explains the intro, Jin Shu muttered. It wants me to figure things out myself. So when it says transcend, it probably means evolving the runes beyond their basic forms. Nano chimed in. If youd prefer, we can run simulations on the phone. That way, you wont waste Qi while experimenting. Jin Shus eyes lit up. Oh, thats a great idea! He breathed a mental sigh of relief, recalling his last rune-inscribing experiment. You really are a lifesaver, Nano. Jin Shu spent the next few hours using the holograms on the phone, that he''d named the Nanophone, to practice runescribingthe art of inscribing runes on paper, or in this case, on a holographic projection. He was in the middle of tracing the final line of a Sharpness Rune when a cracking noise followed by a sharp yelp of pain interrupted him. Turning around he saw Yin''er with her paws against her muzzle, as if she were in pain. Laying next to her was the large fang from his space earring and a smaller bloody fang. What happened? Jin Shu asked as he stepped closer to Yiner. His eyes narrowed as he noticed her pawing at her mouth, whimpering softly. It didnt take long to spot the cause of her distressshe had broken a fang while gnawing on the strange fang shed been obsessing over since they found it in the space earring. Show me your mouth, Jin Shu said gently, crouching to her level. I need to see how bad it is. Yiner tilted her head, clearly understanding his words, and obediently opened her mouth. Inside, where her fang had been, was a small bleeding hole. But before Jin Shu could even reach for a remedy, something incredible happened. Right before his eyes, a new fang sprouted in the empty spot, pushing through as if nothing had happened. What Jin Shu blinked in astonishment. Nano, what just happened? Howd she grow a new fang so fastor at all? The process resembles our nanobot regenerative capabilities, Nano replied, his tone tinged with curiosity. It is possible that her birth, which utilized the energy of the other nanobots, has imbued her with a unique regenerative ability. Jin Shus surprise gave way to relief. Are you okay now? Mew Yiner whimpered softly, her golden eyes shimmering with lingering discomfort. Yet, before Jin Shu could intervene further, she turned right back to the broken fang and began gnawing on it again. Jin Shu let out a helpless chuckle, torn between amusement and exasperation. Youre really something else, you know that? His laughter faded as his thoughts shifted. If Yiner had such a remarkable ability, what other surprises might she hold? But there was no time to dwell on ithe had his own challenges to face. I guess nows as good a time as any to check out the cultivation technique, Jin Shu muttered, his gaze turning serious. His mind drifted back to the moment his mother had left. If only hed been stronger, he could have gone with her. Though he was far more powerful than a normal human, compared to other cultivators, he was still woefully weak. But that was about to change. The technique hed found in the strange cavern felt extraordinarylike it had been waiting for him. More importantly, it felt perfectly suited to his abilities. Pulling the scroll from his robes, Jin Shu unfurled it carefully. His eyes scanned the instructions, his expression calm at first but growing increasingly tense with every word. I cant believe I have to carve and burn runes into my flesh for the technique to work properly he muttered, setting the scroll down with a heavy sigh. No wonder it came with a warning. He flexed his hands, steeling himself. Guess theres no way to know if I can handle it until I try. 11. Tattoos Argh! A guttural scream ripped through the silent workshop as Jin Shu began cultivating the Body Inscribing Art. Searing pain tore through his body, the qi within him burning like molten lava as it coursed under his skin. His entire frame trembled, sweat pouring from his brow as his vision blurred. Every nerve in his body screamed in protest, urging him to stop. Each stroke of qi felt like a blazing blade carving through his fleshsearing not just his skin but his muscles, nerves, and even his bones. The intricate lines of the dragon''s serpentine body, the tiger''s fierce stripes, and the swirling clouds demanded precision and finesse. This wasn''t mere craftsmanship; it was a grueling battle of will against unbearable agony. Jin Shu gasped for air, his hands clenched into fists so tightly that his nails pierced his palms. Blood dripped to the floor, pooling beneath him. The faint glow of the design on his body taunted him, its ethereal radiance a stark contrast to his suffering. "I... can''t," he whispered, his voice trembling. The pain threatened to overwhelm him, a wave of nausea rising in his stomach. His resolve faltered as despair crept into his thoughts. Then, a memory flashed before his eyeshis mothers determined smile as she left to fight against demonic cultivators. Her fierce resolve ignited something within him. Jin Shu clenched his jaw, forcing his trembling body to steady. "No," he growled through gritted teeth. "Power isnt a luxuryits survival." The image of his past life surfacedthe battles hed fought, the monsters hed slain. Though the enemies of his previous life were absent here, the challenges were no less daunting. Mythical beasts and immortals would demand strength beyond his current limits. His mother was out there, fighting an enemy he had never seen. The thought of her being hurt fueled a rage that burned hotter than the qi in his veins. He slammed his fist against the worktable, shattering it into splinters. A roar tore from his throat as the dragons claws took shape on his skin, fierce and unyielding. The tigers fangs gleamed with latent strength. The mountain stood tall and unbroken, surrounded by ethereal clouds. Each stroke of qi carved a piece of his soul into the design, binding his will to his craft. The agony was indescribable, yet Jin Shu pressed on. With each completed line, a new surge of power coursed through him. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the last stroke was carved. Jin Shu collapsed to his knees, gasping for breath. The tattoos on his body glowed faintly, their intricate details shimmering with latent power. He traced a trembling hand over the designs, feeling the residual heat radiating from his skin. He had done it. Qi began to gush into the room, whipping up a small dust cloud. It poured into his body, settling in his dantian. His cultivation quickly grew from the 4th stage to the 6th stage of the Qi Realm. Through the haze of exhaustion, a faint smile crept across his lips. The pain had been unbearable, but the power etched into his being was undeniable. This is just the beginning, he whispered hoarsely. Ill endure whatever it takes... to protect everything I hold dear. The tattoos pulsed, as if answering his resolve. Jin Shu gritted his teeth and forced himself to his feet. This was only the foundation. Next would come the runes, a task that would demand even more from him. But for now, rest was essential. His flesh burned as though it were on fire; he doubted he could survive another attempt. He picked up the snoring Yin''er, who had somehow slept through his screams, and left the workshop. *** Over the next few days, Jin Shu refrained from inscribing more runes, waiting for the burning pain of his tattoos to subside. Instead, he immersed himself in studying the runes detailed in the compendium. Mastery would be crucial if he wanted to engrave them onto his body. The Body Inscribing Art only provided a specific set of runes for each realm of cultivation, limiting him to two sets at his current level. To access more powerful or unique runes, Jin Shu would need to learn and perfect them separately. Fortunately, the runes from the Body Inscribing Art came with detailed instructions, unlike the compendiums runes, which required painstaking practice to master. With the aid of Nano and the Nanophone, Jin Shu could accelerate the learning process significantly. *** It only took me a week to master six new runes and four older ones. Thats got to be a record, Jin Shu mused, admiring the ten perfectly inscribed holographic runes before him. Taking a deep breath, he sighed heavily. Time to inscribe the first set of runes. He activated his qi, letting it flow through his meridians. Slowly at first, then faster, the qi grew hotter until it seared every part of his body it touched. Aah! It burnslike fire in my veins! Jin Shus screams echoed in the workshop. He bit his lip so hard that blood dripped down his chin, but it did little to suppress his cries. Would you like me to temporarily suppress your pain receptors? You can do that? Jin Shu rasped, his voice strained. Yes, but it is risky. Prolonged suppression could harm your body. Do ino! he interrupted, shaking his head. If I cant handle this, Ill end up relying on your help. I wont let myself become weak. Nano momentarily suppressed the pain, but Jin Shu immediately regretted it. He had seen people grow addicted to such relief, their willpower eroded. He couldnt allow himself to follow that path. The pain returned with vengeance, eliciting a guttural roar as Jin Shu pressed on. His qi carved deep black grooves into his flesh, shaping the foundational Life-Giving Rune. This rune would not only bring life to the tattoos on his back but also empower every rune that followed. Compared to the tattoos intricate details, inscribing runes was a less taxing process. In a fraction of the time, Jin Shu completed the Life-Giving Rune. This time, no tables were broken. The memory of having to order a new worktable after his last outburst had been embarrassing enough. Jin Shu stood back, inspecting the glowing rune in a mirror he had placed to the side so he could observe the runes. A smile tugged at his lips despite the lingering pain. One down, he muttered. Though this is only the beginning. The next rune was a Body Strengthening Rune. It would strengthen his entire body, mainly his flesh and bones so they could hold up against subsequent runes. Without this rune the normal human body would eventually give out under the strain of the runes inscribing process. Though Jin Shu didn''t need to worry as much as others due to having nanobots to continuously heal his strained body. Jin Shu slumped against the wall of his workshop, the glow of the Life-Giving Rune on his back slowly dimming as it settled into his flesh. His breath came in ragged gasps, his entire body trembling from the ordeal. For now, the pain was manageablejust a dull throb compared to the earlier torment. A faint yawn broke through the silence. Jin Shus gaze shifted to Yiner, who was stretching her tiny paws as she blinked sleepily. She rubbed her eyes with her fluffy tail, whiskers twitching. She tilted her head, regarding him with a mix of curiosity and concern. Youre awake, he muttered, his voice hoarse. Yiner scampered closer, sitting her small body on his lap and sniffed the air, wrinkling her nose. Daddy smell like burning? She said in a childish voice. Jin Shu let out a tired laugh. I do, don''t I? It took him a moment, but he freaked out a second later. Wait! You can talk!? She tilted her head, staring up at him with confusion covering her furry little face. Yiner can talk? Oh! Yiner can talk! She laughed and flapped her little wings in excitement. Nano, how is she speaking? Jin Shu asked with his thoughts. Unknown. Insufficient data. You could have just said I don''t know. We believe it may have to do with the connection you two share, however we will need to do more research to find the exact cause of her accelerated speech. Settling down a moment later, Yiner tilted her head, her whiskers twitching as she shifted in his lap. Daddy look super tired. Daddy fight a scary beastie? No beasties, Jin Shu replied, leaning his head back against the wall. Just me... pushing myself. Yiner tapped his arm with her tiny paw, her wide eyes sparkling with curiosity. Yiner see Daddys glowy back! It so shiny! Did hurt? Did Daddy cry? Cry? Jin Shu huffed, managing a faint smile despite the exhaustion. No. But it wasnt fun. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yiner think Daddy look like he want to cry now, she said, her voice softening as her ears drooped. Why Daddy hurt himself? Yiner not like it. Jin Shu glanced down at her, her innocent concern cutting through his fatigue. I have to, Yiner. To get stronger. So I can protect the people I care about. Yiner frowned, puffing out her cheeks. But if Daddy get too hurty, who will protect Daddy? Yiner cant do all by herself! Her words made him pause. He reached out a trembling hand to pat her head, his fingers brushing against her soft fur. Dont worry, Yiner. Ill be fine. Ive been through worse. Yiner tilted her head again, her tail swishing as she studied his face. Hmm Yiner think Daddy being silly. Daddy should take nap! Nap make everything better! He chuckled weakly. A nap does sound good right about now. Yiner is smart, huh? she said proudly, her ears perking up. She crawled up onto his shoulder and curled around his neck like a tiny scarf. Yiner stay here and keep Daddy safe while he nap. No beasties get past Yiner! Jin Shu couldnt help but smile. Thanks, Yiner. Ill rest for a bit. As her soft breathing settled into a gentle rhythm, Jin Shu closed his eyes, allowing himself a rare moment of peace. Yiners child-like curiosity and unwavering loyalty reminded him of why he endured this pain. With her by his side, the weight of his burdens felt just a little lighter. 12. Grandfather Over the course of two weeks, Jin Shu inscribed three new runes onto his body: the Body Strengthening Rune, the Qi Compression Rune, and the Qi Gathering Rune. The Qi Compression Rune, as its name suggested, compressed his qi, temporarily lowering his cultivation by two stages, back to the 4th stage. However, this compression made his qi twice as potent as that of someone at the same level. The Qi Gathering Rune allowed him to absorb qi at twice the normal rate, accelerating his cultivation speed. While impressive, it wasnt extraordinaryhis mother had once explained that the signature cultivation technique of the Immortal Phoenix Sect allowed disciples to cultivate four times faster. Unfortunately, only women could practice that technique; otherwise, she would have given it to him long ago. Jin Shu was now searching for his father. He wanted to craft a special weapon as a gift for his mother when she returned. Though he wasnt certain how effective a modern weapon would be against someone at her level of cultivation, the thought of her having another means of defenseespecially something unique to this worldgave him peace of mind. Even if it only caught an enemy off guard, it would be worth the effort. As he walked through the winding paths of the Jin manor, servants bowed quickly as he passed, calling out, Young Master Jin! He found their flattery odd. He didnt particularly like it, but he couldnt say he disliked it either. The dual memories from his two lives often left him in conflict. On most matters, they aligned seamlessly, but on others, they clashed, stirring up a confusing mix of emotions. Pushing those thoughts aside, Jin Shu focused on his current task: finding his father to gain access to the family''s storage for the materials he needed. Yet, for some reason, his father was nowhere to be found. Jin Shu had checked all the usual placeshis parents courtyard, his fathers personal workshop, and even the outdoor forge. Each time, he came up empty-handed. If his father wasnt out of the manor, there was only one other place left to check: his grandfathers throne room. Unlike others, who would face execution for possessing a throne, Jin Shus grandfather was an exception. The throne had been a gift from the late emperor himself, and the current emperora man Jin Shu called "uncle"would never dare object. After all, Jin Shus mother, beloved by nobles and commoners alike, was the emperors doted-upon sister. She was untouchable, a living legend in her own right. When Jin Shu finally arrived at the throne room, he found his fatheror what was left of him. Lying in a puddle of blood at the center of the hall was his hulking figure. For most, the sight would have been horrifying. For Jin Shu, it was an all-too-familiar scene. His father cultivated a bizarre technique that tempered his body like a bladethrough relentless beatings. Normally, his mother handled this grueling task, but with her absent, the responsibility fell to someone stronger. The only suitable candidate in the city was Jin Shus grandfather, a cultivator at the 1st stage of the Spirit Realm. At the far end of the throne room, seated atop a grand, ornate throne, was the very man in question. Jin Shus grandfather exuded an imposing aura, his hulking frame resting against the carved armrests as if the throne itself were barely sturdy enough to support him. Greetings, Grandfather. Jin Shu bowed deeply, his voice clear and respectful. Looking at his grandfather was like seeing an older version of his father. Their resemblance was uncannyboth stood over two meters tall, with bulging muscles that called to mind Earths strongest bodybuilders. They shared the same rugged features and bushy beards, though Jin Shus grandfathers was streaked with light gray, contrasting with his fathers jet-black whiskers. Jin Shu couldnt help but feel a pang of gratitude that he had inherited his mothers appearance. While his father and grandfather were undeniably handsome in a hulking, brutish way, Jin Shu stood apart. Tall and lean, his fair skin carried only a light tan from countless hours at the forge. His features were sharp, refined, and strikingfar more reminiscent of his mothers beauty than the rugged, almost primal looks of his male relatives. The only similarities he shared with his father and grandfather were his height and to a lesser degree, his skin tone. Otherwise, he couldnt have been more differenta fact for which he was quietly thankful. Jin Shu was waiting for a response, but none came. Big guys are sleepies, Yiner said softly from her perch on his shoulder, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and amusement. He glanced at his grandfather and noticed the old mans eyes were shut, his chest rising and falling in time with the faint sound of snoring. As for his father, he remained sprawled on the floor, clearly unconsciousno doubt due to the sizable lump on the back of his head. Well, Jin Shu muttered, let me just get the key to the storage. Im sure they wouldnt mind. He crouched beside his father and carefully rummaged through his robes. After a moment, his fingers brushed against a set of keys. Pulling them free, he stood and turned to leaveonly to hear the faint creak of wood shifting behind him. Big guy wakie, Yiner whispered from her perch on his shoulder. Before Jin Shu could react, something hard struck the back of his head. Whack! A sharp pain exploded as Jin Shu saw stars. He stumbled forward, collapsing onto his hands and knees, the keys slipping from his grasp. Where are you off to, little thief? A booming voice echoed through the throne room, carrying both authority and irritation. Jin Shu shook his head, blinking away the dizziness. As his vision stabilized, he looked up to see a massive shadow looming over him. His grandfather, towering and imposing, stood with piercing eyes locked on him. In one hand, he held a dragon-headed wooden cane, still raised and ready to strike again. Oh, its you. The older man lowered the cane, his expression softening. What are you doing here, grandson? Jin Shu rubbed the sore spot on his head as he rose to his feet, careful to maintain a respectful tone despite his irritation. I came to ask for permission to access the storage, he explained. I need special metals for a weapon Im crafting for Mother. His grandfather''s stern expression melted into approval. A gift for your mother, eh? Admirable. You have my permission. He turned to retrieve something from beside the throne, then gestured toward the keys now lying on the floor. But no sneaking around next time. Speak up like a man. If youre caught skulking, Ill assume youre up to no good. Yes, Grandfather. Jin Shu bowed, suppressing a sigh as he picked up the keys. He should have known his grandfather wouldnt let anything slide. Here. The older man extended his hand, a rope holding a key dangling before Jin Shus eyes. Jin Shu frowned slightly, taking the key with uncertainty. What is this? Its the key to my personal storage. You can ask the chief steward for its location. Jin Shu bowed deeply. Thank you, Grandfather! He turned, eager to leave, but paused when he felt his grandfathers gaze still locked on him. Hold on a moment. His grandfather stepped closer, eyes narrowing. Your qi... It feels different. Jin Shu straightened, tilting his head. Different how? The older mans eyes sharpened further as he evaluated his grandson. Youve advanced, he said after a moment. Youre at the 4th stage of the Qi Realm. Jin Shu nodded. Yes, I made a breakthrough a little less than two weeks ago. Two weeks ago? His grandfathers brows shot up in disbelief. Youve reached the 4th stage in just two weeks since breaking through to the Qi Realm from the Body Realm? Thats... He trailed off, astonishment evident. Thats unheard of. Jin Shu hesitated. He hadnt planned to reveal the runes inscribed on his body, knowing his grandfather might react with skepticismor worse, disapproval. But under the weight of his grandfathers intense gaze, he felt compelled to explain at least part of the truth. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I stumbled upon a fortuitous encounter, he said cautiously. And Ive been using some... unique methods to enhance my cultivation. Unique methods? His grandfather raised a bushy eyebrow. What kind of methods? After a moment of deliberation, Jin Shu said, I discovered a cultivation technique that requires me to inscribe runes on my body. Namely, the Qi Gathering Rune and the Qi Compression Rune. Together, they help me cultivate faster and strengthen my qi. His grandfather stroked his beard thoughtfully. Runes, hmm? Interesting. Thats not a path Ive heard of. But use cautionrushing ahead without understanding the risks can be dangerous. I know, Jin Shu said, meeting his grandfathers gaze with determination. But its effective. And if I want to protect Motherand this familyI cant afford to be ordinary. The older man studied him for a long moment before nodding. Good, he said simply. You have ambition, and youre willing to take risks. But be careful, Jin Shu. Ambition without discipline is a blade without a hiltitll cut you down just as easily as your enemies. Jin Shu bowed again. Thank you for your guidance, Grandfather. Go on, then. Collect your materials. But come back when youre doneI want to see how youre progressing. Yes, Grandfather, Jin Shu said, stepping back. Wait! his grandfather called out again, making a grasping motion with his hand. To Jin Shus shock, Yiner suddenly appeared in the old mans open palm. She was too stunned to protest, her fur bristling as she looked around in confusion. Grandfather? Jin Shu asked cautiously, worry tightening in his chest. Hmm? The older man glanced at him and chuckled at his expression. Ah, dont worry, I wont harm your little pet. Thank you, Jin Shu said, relief washing over him. Was this the fortuitous encounter you spoke of? Um, partially, yes. I see. I heard her talking. What an interesting little creature. Yiner not a little creature! Yiner is Yiner! she growled, puffing up indignantly. His grandfathers booming laugh filled the room. Ahahaha! Fierce, isnt she? I like her! Yiner puffed out her chest proudly, her tiny face alight with satisfaction. Alright, go on now. Jin Shu turned and left the throne room, Yiner quietly chittering her approval as she settled back onto his shoulder. As he walked, Jin Shu felt a flicker of pride. His grandfathers acknowledgment wasnt given lightly, and it strengthened his resolve. There was much to do, and little time to waste. 13. Crafting Jin Shu carefully arranged the rare materials he had retrieved from his fathers and grandfathers storages. Each metal was so valuable that it could buy a mansion in Black Mountain City on its own, and together they were worth more than the entire city. But for what he intended to craft, only the finest would do. Each of the four metals held unique properties that would ensure the weapon''s superiority. Black Iron would serve as the base, providing unmatched durability. Black Gold, known for its natural qi absorption, would enhance the weapon''s ability to harmonize with its wielder. Rose Gold, chosen for its vibrant huehis mothers favorite coloralso had a rare ability to strengthen other metals. Finally, Quicksilver would act as a perfect conduit for the intricate runes he planned to inscribe. A fond memory surfaced as he prepared the materials. He recalled the day he gifted his mother a pair of rose gold earrings, years before his memories of his past life returned. She had fallen in love with the color, insisting that any future gifts from him include it. Jin Shu couldnt help but smile; this weapon wasnt just a toolit was a tribute to her. He activated his Nanophone, summoning a holographic blueprint of a weapon he had admired in his previous life: a Glock 19. It was simple, reliable, and effectiveeverything a weapon meant for self-defense should be. But before crafting his mothers gift, he would test his skills on a personal project. Swiping to another blueprint, he revealed the design of an M110A1 CSASS Sniper Rifle. The blacksmithing process began with a stirring of Jin Shu''s qi as he sat cross-legged in front of a forge powered by spiritual flames. Channeling his qi through his dantian, he extended his hands over the materials. A faint glow surrounded him as his qi connected with the metals, analyzing their essence and binding their energies together. He began with Black Iron, heating it until it glowed white-hot under the spiritual flames. His qi infused the metal as he hammered it, reinforcing its structure and ensuring its durability. Each strike resonated with his cultivation, the force tempered by precise bursts of qi that spread evenly through the metal. Next came Black Gold, its molten state shimmering with a dark luster as he poured it over the Black Iron core. Manipulating his qi, he guided the metals to merge seamlessly, their essences intertwining. The resulting alloy pulsed faintly with a natural rhythm, proof of Black Gold''s qi-conducting properties. Rose Gold followed, its vibrant hue reflecting in the forges glow. As he worked, Jin Shu carefully balanced the infusion of his qi to amplify the strengthening effect it imparted on the alloy. However, as the Rose Gold spread over the weapon, its distinctive coloration began to dominate the surface. Jin Shu paused, holding the partially formed weapon aloft. A realization struck him: while Rose Gold was perfect for his mothers gift, a pink-tinted sniper rifle would be less than ideal for his personal use. His face reddened slightly at the thought of unveiling such a weapon in battle. I cant believe I didnt think of this, he muttered, shaking his head. He quickly reached for another ingot of Black Gold and heated it to a molten state. This time, he infused it with more qi, ensuring it would fully bond with the Rose Gold and overtake its coloration. Pouring the enriched Black Gold over the weapon, he channeled his cultivation to guide the merging process, layering the darker alloy over the bright surface. As the hues blended, Jin Shu focused intently, ensuring the qi flow within the metals remained harmonious. Gradually, the sniper rifle took on the sleek, dark sheen of Black Gold, with only the faintest hints of Rose Gold peeking through in subtle, decorative streaks. He exhaled in relief. Much better. A sniper rifle should look intimidating, not like a gift for a princess. Finally, he added Quicksilver in thin, flowing channels, creating an intricate lattice within the weapons core. These channels would serve as conduits for the runes, allowing them to activate with minimal qi expenditure. Jin Shus cultivation surged as he etched the pathways, the spiritual energy within him vibrating in harmony with the alloy. Once the base structure was complete, Jin Shu moved to inscribe the runes. The Inscribing Needle in his hand glowed faintly with concentrated qi, humming as he guided it over the weapons surface. Each stroke demanded unwavering focus, the patterns needing to align perfectly with the flow of energy embedded within the alloy. As the runes took shape, they pulsed faintly, signaling their successful activation. First, he carved a Durability Rune, designed to further enhance the weapons tenacity, ensuring it could endure prolonged use without fail. Next came a Silence Rune, crafted to muffle the sound of bullets firing, allowing him to remain hidden during ambushes or stealth missions. He paused, momentarily satisfied, but an absurd thought began to form in the back of his mind. What if he added an Explosion Rune to the firing mechanism? Would it propel the bullet with greater force, increasing its power and range? The idea seemed recklesspotentially dangerousbut curiosity quickly overpowered caution. Well, theres only one way to find out, he muttered with a small smirk. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carefully, Jin Shu etched the Explosion Rune into the firing chamber, channeling his qi meticulously to avoid disrupting the delicate balance of the other runes. When he finished, the sniper rifle gleamed with a muted, otherworldly sheen. He held it up, inspecting the craftsmanship. The weight felt perfect, the energy within the weapon flowed seamlessly, and the runes glimmered faintly in the dim light. Yet as he admired his creation, a sudden realization struck him. Hmm? It doesnt have a scope He furrowed his brow. Uh, Im not sure how to forge glass, so I guess Ill have to make do with iron sights for now. With a wry smile, he shrugged. Well, at least the structure is perfect. Although I wont know if it works until I try it. Jin Shu set the rifle aside, his expression calm but tinged with satisfaction. The first step was complete. Now came the true challengeperfecting the weapon that would one day protect the woman who had always protected him. Crossing his legs, Jin Shu began to meditate, restoring the qi he had expended during the forging process. His breathing slowed as he sank into a trance, energy flowing smoothly through his meridians. Ill make the structure of Mothers gun first before I test the rifle. Then, if the runes work as intended, Ill inscribe them onto her weapon, he thought, his resolve solidifying as he focused on replenishing his strength. The time it takes for an incense stick to burn passed before Jin Shu reopened his eyes, his qi fully restored. Without hesitation, he rose to his feet and returned to the forge, ready to begin again. He started by heating the Black Iron, his qi surging through his hands as he stoked the spiritual flames. The metal glowed white-hot, and Jin Shus hammer struck with rhythmic precision. Each strike was imbued with his qi, molding the iron into shape while enhancing its strength. Slowly but surely, the foundation of his mothers gun began to take form. Hours passed as Jin Shu worked meticulously, each step executed with unwavering precision. He wasnt in any rushwhat he sought was perfection, and only perfection would suffice. Anything less was unacceptable. Just as he began putting the finishing touches on his work, a sudden, deafening crash echoed through the workshop, shattering his focus. It sounded like a cascade of metal objects colliding violently, followed by a pained yelp. Daddy! Help!! His heart clenched at the sound of Yiners voice. Forgetting the forge entirely, Jin Shu whipped around, his gaze locking onto the far corner of the workshop. His blood ran cold as he saw Yiner pinned beneath a fallen shelf, her small body trapped under its weight. Hold on! he shouted, already sprinting across the expansive workshop. He cursed himself for keeping such a large, cluttered space, the distance between them feeling unbearable in that moment. Reaching her, he grabbed the heavy shelf and, with a surge of qi-fueled strength, heaved it off her. The shelf crashed into the wall, shattering into splinters from the sheer force of his throw. Dropping to his knees, Jin Shu gently cradled Yiner in his arms, his hands trembling as he examined her for injuries. His stomach twisted when he noticed her wings bent at unnatural angles, blood staining her delicate feathers. His breath hitched as he spotted the faint glint of bone peeking through. Im so sorry, Yiner, he whispered, his voice breaking. Hold on, Ill get you help. Without a second thought, he moved to carry her out of the workshop. But before he reached the door, her wings twitched weakly. He froze, watching in stunned disbelief as the jagged bones realigned themselves, feathers regrowing over the wounds. Her injuries began to heal right before his eyes, just as they had when her tooth mended days prior. Jin Shu let out a shaky exhale, relief washing over him like a wave. Youre healing just like before, he murmured, cradling her closer. Though the immediate danger had passed, his hands didnt stop trembling. The sight of her hurteven brieflywas something he never wanted to experience again. 14. Emergency Boooom!! An ungodly noise echoed through the mountainous forest, reverberating off the cliffs and weaving through the trees. A moment later, a massive three-meter-thick tree groaned and collapsed, its trunk blasted apart by a Honda Civic-sized hole. Haha! I love this thing! Jin Shu shouted, though his ears were still ringing from the deafening report of the sniper rifle. He grinned but let out a resigned sigh. I just wish the Silence Rune had worked Then again, the noise might be useful for surprising and disorienting enemies. You may need to inscribe the bullets with the Silence Rune for it to be effective," Nano chimed in. Yeah, I figured as much, Jin Shu muttered. Still, thats going to take a lot of work He heaved another sigh as the rifle in his hands began to glow softly, vanishing in an instant. In its place appeared a pink-and-black Glock 19, which he turned over in his hands thoughtfully. His shoulders sagged as he remembered the circumstances of its creation. While crafting the pistol, Yiner had hurt herself, and hed left the weapon in the forge to go help her. By the time he returned, one side of the gun had been scorched black. With the last of his rose gold, hed made adjustments, carving his mothers nameSun Mei''erinto the blackened side and inlaying it with the precious metal. He hadnt had enough material to reforge it entirely, so hed done the best he could. As his mind wandered, Yiner darted through the foliage of distant trees before landing lightly on his shoulder. Daddy, no more loud noises? she asked, her tone tinged with a not so subtle hint of boredom. Jin Shu snapped out of his thoughts at the sound of her voice. No, theres going to be one more. Go back, I dont want you hurting your ears, okay? Boo! Stinky Daddy! she cried out, puffing up her cheeks in mock anger. Still, she flew off, flitting through the trees. On her way, she spotted a horned squirrel and immediately started a scuffle with it. Jin Shu chuckled as he watched her chase the poor creature through the underbrush. Dont go too far, he called out, concern creeping into his voice. She glanced back at him but gave no response, neither agreeing nor refusing to stay close. He shook his head, a wry smile forming on his lips. He wasnt too worried, thoughhe could sense her location through the bond they shared. For now, he let her be. Shifting his focus back to the task at hand, Jin Shu glanced down at the pistol in his hand. He had come here to test the weapons hed forged weeks ago. He raised the gun, his mothers future gift, and prepared to test it. Aiming down the sights, he took a deep breath, letting the rustling of the wind through the trees guide him. The cool breeze brushed against his skin, the earthly scents from the forest relaxing his body as he noted the direction the winds carried them, adjusting his aim accordingly. Exhaling slowly, he squeezed the trigger. Bang! The pistol recoiled in his grip as the bullet shot forward. A soft thunk followed, marking its impact against a nearby tree trunk. Unlike the sniper rifle, there was no earth-shaking boom or oversized hole. Those effects were the result of the runes hed painstakingly inscribed into the larger weapon. For now, his mothers gun had no runes. He was waiting until he could master more advanced inscriptions. Weapons could only support so many runes before the strain caused them to break, and this pistol needed to last. He wanted it to be perfecthed already botched the forging process once. He couldnt afford to make another mistake with the runes. Just as he prepared to test the weapons further, a piercing scream carried on the wind reached his ears. Dread gripped his heart, and his first thought was Yiner. But as he focused on their connection, relief swept over him. She was safe and in the opposite direction of the scream. Still, he tugged at their bond to call her back. He couldnt send her thoughts, but he could push emotions and subtly manipulate the thread that linked them. Moments later, Yiner appeared, darting through the trees. She came flying toward him, a squirming squirrel clamped tightly in her jaw. Whafs wwong? she mumbled through the struggling animal. Jin Shu stifled a laugh. Let the squirrel go first. Her furry face scrunched up in reluctance, but after a moment of contemplation, she spat the squirrel out. The poor creature scrambled off, chittering angrily as it disappeared into the foliage. What? she huffed, irritation clear in her tone as her little whiskers twitched in annoyance. Jin Shu almost laughed again but managed to keep his composure. There was screamingsomething bad mightve happened nearby. His tone grew serious as he explained the situation. Aah!! Another scream pierced the air, this one much closer. Wait I think I recognize that voice Jin Shu murmured, his brow furrowing. He couldnt place it yet, but something about the scream felt familiar. Based on speech recognition, that is the voice of your mothers disciple, Fan Biyu, Nano informed him. What? Are you sure? 99% certain. Shit! Lets go! Jin Shu barked, taking off in the direction of the scream. Yiner fluttered after him, her small wings beating frantically. If it really was Fan Biyu, that meant his mother couldnt be far. And judging by the desperation in her voice, Fan Biyu was in serious trouble. As Jin Shu sprinted through the forest, weaving between trees and vaulting over rocks and tangled roots, memories of the last time hed run through these woods surfaced. It cant be a Winged Tiger, he thought. Surely, a beast like that wouldnt push Fan Biyu to scream so desperately. He refused to believe it. Hed seen her training with his mother. Hed even sparred with her once. Fan Biyus cultivation was leagues above his, and her combat techniques were, at the very least, on par with his own. The memory of their sparring session flashed through his mindher hands igniting with a vivid red fire as she struck his chest with a blazing palm. If she hadnt held back at the last moment, he might still be recovering from the injuries. Just the thought of it sent a shiver racing down his spine. Shaking the memory from his head, he pressed onward. The forest suddenly thinned, giving way to a clearing. There, three men stood over the prone form of a young woman. Her face was obscured, but Jin Shus gut twisted. Fan Biyu. He crouched at the edge of the clearing, his breathing steadying as he focused on the mens conversation. Hehehe! Weve finally caught you, pretty little lady. You really gave us a run for our money, didnt you? sneered the man on the right, his voice dripping with malice. You didnt actually think you could get away, did you? mocked the one on the left, grinning cruelly. The man in the middle leaned forward, his voice low and twisted with glee. Now that weve caught you, we can return in time to enjoy both master and disciple. Ahahaha! Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom!! A deafening crack shattered the tension as the middle mans head erupted in a spray of blood and brain matter. His body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Jin Shu lowered the sniper rifle, as the bullet continued traveling, shattering a few trees in the distance, his breathing still calm as the remaining two men froze, drenched in the gore of their companion. His mind had been composed, focused on assessing the situation. But when they mentioned his mother, he snapped. Killing the man had brought him a flicker of calm, but he wasnt done. If hed started killing, he might as well finish the jobafter getting some answers. In a blink, the sniper rifle vanished, replaced by an M17 pistol in his hand. The two surviving men, still stunned, hadnt even registered what had happened before Jin Shu fired. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four shots rang out in rapid succession. The bullets tore into the mens knees with precision, shattering bone and cartilage. They collapsed to the ground with strangled screams, writhing in pain as they clutched at their ruined legs. Jin Shu stepped into the clearing, the faint smell of gunpowder mingling with the metallic tang of blood in the air. His voice was cold as ice. Time to talk. He spat the words out through his grit teeth. 15. Demonic Cultivators Jin Shu drove a qi-infused stomp into the mans knee. The joint twisted with a sickening crack, eliciting a pained scream. "Aah! Dont please w-what do you want from me?!" the man blubbered, tears and snot streaking his scarred, contorted face. Jin Shus cold gaze froze him in place. "Youre going to answer some questions. If you dont" Bang! A deafening shot rang out as Jin Shu fired a bullet into the throat of the other nearby man. The second man staggered, clutching his neck as blood poured through his fingers. His gurgled cries lasted only seconds before he collapsed, lifeless. "something even worse will happen to you." Jin Shus voice was calm, detached, as he turned back to the last survivor. The man was trembling uncontrollably now, his eyes wide with terror. "I-Ill answer! Ill answer! Just dont kill me!" he stammered, nodding frantically. "That depends on whether or not you tell the truth." "W-what w-what do you want to know?" "Why were you chasing her? And where is her master?" Jin Shu gestured toward Fan Biyu, lying unconscious a few feet away. His gaze flicked to her for a moment, silently calculating how much time he could afford to waste on this. "If if I answer will you let me live?" "Answer. Now. Or Ill put a few more holes in you," Jin Shu replied, his voice low and menacing. The man flinched, stumbling over his words. "W-we were chasing the girl to ra" Bang! The man screamed as blood seeped from a fresh wound in his leg. "Aaah! Why?!" "Answer the other question." Jin Shus jaw tightened, his qi roiling with suppressed fury. He didnt need to hear the resthe already knew the mans vile intent. The man sobbed, clutching his wounded leg. "H-her master is to the east! Shes fighting our b-bosses! W-were just l-lackeys, I swear!" Jin Shus eyes narrowed as he glanced toward the east. For a moment, a flicker of movement in his peripheral vision set him on edge. He tensed, prepared for another threat, only to see a bird burst from a nearby bush, chirping as it flew away. He exhaled softly, his gaze returning to the man trembling at his feet. The man looked up with wide, desperate eyes. "Y-youll let me go now right?" Jin Shus expression darkened, his voice cold and unyielding. "Sure. You can go." Bang! "To the afterlife." He stood silently, watching as the light drained from the mans eyes. His cold detachment wavered when a pained groan cut through the stillness, pulling him back to the present. Shit, Biyu! He spun around to find Fan Biyu struggling to sit up, her movements weak and shaky. In an instant, he was at her side. Biyu, are you okay? he asked, his voice laced with concern as he gently helped her into a sitting position. Who? she murmured, her eyes fluttering half-closed. Its Jin Shu, he said quickly, steadying her. Jin Shu! Her hands clutched at his robes as her body trembled with strain. M-master wheres my master? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im not sure, he admitted, trying to keep his voice calm. The men chasing you said she was fighting to the east. My mothers strongIm sure shes fine, he added, as much to reassure himself as her. But why were they chasing you? Who were these men? We we on our way Biyus voice faltered, her words fragmented as her eyelids drooped. ...to your your home they ambushed us demonic cultivators Her voice faded into silence as her body went limp, falling unconscious in his arms. Biyu! Fan Biyu! Jin Shu shook her lightly, panic creeping into his tone. Shit! Nano! Whats her condition? She is suffering from severe blood loss, in addition to other internal injuries that are not immediately visible," the nanobots replied in their neutral tone. Only now did Jin Shu notice the dark stain of blood pooling beneath her. His heart sank. Damn it! We need to get her treated, but I have to find my mother! He gritted his teeth, torn between his priorities. Nano, can you treat her like you healed me? We cannot, Nano responded. We are bonded to your DNA on a molecular level and can only be used by you or someone with a similar DNA structure. Jin Shu cursed under his breath. His mind raced as he considered his options, his frustration mounting with every second. Damn it! Jin Shu punched the ground before standing, clutching Fan Biyu tightly in his arms. First, we have to get her to a doctor. Mother will be fine she has to be, he muttered, more to reassure himself than anything. He turned and rushed back the way he had come, his steps quick and purposeful. Ahead, he spotted Yiner flying toward him, her tiny wings flapping sluggishly. Huff D-daddy y-youre too fast she wheezed, landing shakily on his shoulder. What whats wrong with her? Do you remember her? Shes my mothers disciple. You met her a month ago or maybe longer? I dont know. That doesnt matter now. She got hurt by bad guys, so we need to get her treated. Yiner tilted her head, finally catching her breath. Why doesnt she heal like me or Daddy? Uh were a bit special, Jin Shu explained hurriedly. Only wewell, I think only wecan heal wounds really fast. Oh, okay! Yiner chirped, accepting the explanation without further question. *** Jin Shu paced anxiously in the courtyard of Black Mountain Citys best physician. Half an hour had passed since hed arrived with the injured Fan Biyu, but there was still no word on her condition. Just as he considered barging into the treatment room, the doors creaked open. Dr. Bai and his assistant stepped out, their faces etched with exhaustion. Jin Shu rushed toward them. Dr. Bai, how is she? Haa shell live, Dr. Bai sighed heavily, wiping sweat from his brow. However, shes in a coma from the severity of her injuries. Its unclear whenor ifshell wake up. A coma? And theres nothing more you can do? Ive done my best, Young Master Jin, Dr. Bai said, shaking his head. Im only a mundane physician. If you can find a Divine Physician, they may be able to do more for her. A Divine Physician? Jin Shu asked, unfamiliar with the term. Theyre cultivators who specialize in healing other cultivators, Dr. Bai explained, swaying slightly from exhaustion. Jin Shu noticed the wobble in the older mans legs and the sheen of sweat on his forehead. Thank you, Doctor. You should rest now. Dr. Bai nodded weakly, shuffling toward a side room. Halfway there, he paused and turned back. If youre looking for a Divine Physician, Id suggest speaking to your uncle. As the Emperor, he should have the connections to find one. Thank you for the advice! Jin Shu called after him, watching as the doctor disappeared into the room. Young Master Jin, the assistant said hesitantly, would you mind helping me move Miss Fan to a patient room? I-Id do it myself, but Im quite exhausted from the treatment. No, its fine, Jin Shu replied. Then, as he thought about his words, he added, Though fine isnt the right word, is it? The assistant chuckled softly at his fumbling. Jin Shu blinked, momentarily distracted by how cute she looked when she smiled. What the hell am I thinking? Im not some pubescent teenagoh, wait, I am a teenager in this world Shaking off the errant thought, he stepped forward to help carry Fan Biyu to another room. *** Thank you for your help. The assistant bowed politely once Fan Biyu was settled. No need to thank me. Its me who should thank you for treating my friend. Truly, thank you. She giggled lightly, then excused herself to rest, leaving Jin Shu alone in the room with Fan Biyu. He sat down beside her bed, his thoughts drifting back to the scene in the clearing where hed found her. His worry for his mother resurfaced, as did memories of the anger that had consumed him when the men spoke about her. What is wrong with me? he wondered, leaning back in his chair. Ive never been so rash before. And why are my emotions so intense? He rubbed his temples, his mind churning. In my memories, I wasnt like this in either of my lives. Is this a side effect of reincarnation? Two sets of memories double the emotions? He frowned. I also have this strange obsession with seeking my mothers affection. Maybe its because I didnt have a mother in my last life But it wasnt like this before my memories awoke. Whats happening to me? Jin Shu sighed deeply, his gaze lingering on Fan Biyus unconscious form. Whatever it is, I need to focus. Ill work on calming my emotions in the future. Leaning forward, he gently brushed a strand of hair from her face. His fingers lingered for a moment before he pulled back. But first, I need to find Mother. Straightening in the chair, he whispered, Ill be back soon, even though he knew she couldnt hear him. With a determined breath, he stood and left the room. Though he was leaving Fan Biyu behind, he vowed he would return for her with a Divine Physician to heal her. 16. Soul Jade Jin Shu moved swiftly through the dense forest, his every step stirring the eerie silence of the forest, left in the wake of the earlier battle. Broken trees and scorched earth bore witness to the clash of powerful cultivators. The air was thick with residual qi, crackling faintly as it clung to the atmosphere. His heart pounded as his eyes scanned the devastation for any sign of his mother. He found bodies scattered across the groundthankfully, all demonic cultivators. The grim scene painted a clear picture of the fierce conflict that had taken place. Mother he muttered, clenching his fists. His thoughts raced. Shes strong. She has to be okay. The deeper he ventured into the forest, the clearer the signs of battle became. Pits where explosions had struck dotted the ground, and shattered weapons lay abandoned. Jin Shu''s sharp eyes picked out a faint trail of blood leading eastward, but it vanished into the underbrush before he could follow it far. Just as despair began to creep into his chest, his gaze fell on a glint of metal half-buried in the dirt. He knelt, brushing the soil away to reveal a rose-gold earring. His breath caught. This His voice was barely a whisper as he held it up, the design unmistakable. It was the earring he had gifted his mother years agoa crude attempt at crafting a soaring phoenix that had turned out looking more like a laying chicken. She had worn it anyway, proudly showing it off to anyone who would listen. The memory of her soft smile as she called it her prized treasure made his chest tighten. For a moment, the world seemed to still. A wave of nausea and panic threatened to overwhelm him. She wouldnt leave this behind. Not willingly. Jin Shu forced himself to take a steadying breath. Calm down. Think. She might have dropped it during the fight. That doesnt mean He couldnt bring himself to finish the thought. He turned the earring over in his hand, his mind racing. The demonic cultivators said she was fighting their leaders. If something happened to her He clenched the earring tightly. No. Shes alive. She has to be. A memory surfacedhis mother mentioning the Immortal Phoenix Sects soul jades, used to monitor sect members. If a member died, their jade shattered. If she was alive, it could even guide him to her. His chest tightened. If I can find her soul jade, Ill know where she is. But the realization brought another problem. He didnt know where her sect was located. His mother had always been careful about revealing the sects location, only mentioning that it was hidden near the border of the southern region, an area infested with demonic cultivators. Jin Shu straightened, slipping the earring into his pocket. He needed answers, and there was only one person he could turn to now: his father. *** The journey back to Black Mountain City was uneventful, though Jin Shus mind was far from calm. He arrived at his home late in the evening, the towering gates lit by lanterns. The guards recognized him immediately and allowed him entry without question. His father, Jin Chen, was in his forge, hammering a blade over an anvil. He looked up as Jin Shu entered, his expression hardening. What do you want so late at night, brat? He asked as he set aside the glowing blade. I need to know where the Immortal Phoenix Sect is located, Jin Shu said without preface. Jin Chen frowned, as he leaned back. Why are you asking about your mothers sect? Did something happen to her? Jin Shu hesitated, then recounted everythingthe attack, the battle in the forest, the earring. His father listened intently, his expression growing darker with every word. When he finished, Jin Chen sighed heavily. Jin Shu could sense the barely suppressed fury beneath his unnaturally calm facade. The Immortal Phoenix Sects location is hidden by a powerful illusion formation. Your mother told me it was necessary to protect the sect from the demonic cultivators in the southern region. Ive never been there myself, and even if I had, I couldnt guide you past the formation. Jin Shus frustration boiled over. Then how am I supposed to find her? There has to be a way! Jin Chen shook his head. The only ones who can navigate the formation are sect members or those guided by one. Your best chance is Fan Biyu. Shes your mothers discipleif anyone knows how to reach the sect, its her. Jin Shu exhaled sharply, forcing himself to calm down. His father was right. Without Fan Biyu, he was at a dead end. But shes in a coma, Jin Shu muttered, his fists clenching. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then your priority should be waking her, Jin Chen said firmly. You said you needed a Divine Physician. Then, go see your uncle, he may be able to help. He has access to resources and connections beyond what we can manage here. If anyone can find a Divine Physician, its him. Jin Shu nodded, his resolve hardening. Ill head to the capital first thing tomorrow. *** That night, Jin Shu returned to Dr. Bais courtyard, where Yiner lay asleep. He had left her here in his rush. He gently picked her up, frowning. Something was off with his mental state. He needed to figure out how to calm his emotions before they drove him to do something reckless. He carried Yiner to Fan Biyus bedside and sat silently. His gaze fixed on her pale face and the faint rise and fall of her chest were painful reminders of his helplessness. Im sorry, he murmured as he placed his head into his palms. Im useless right now. I couldnt protect you. I couldnt protect my mother. I couldnt even protect my men in my last life. He reached into his pocket, pulling out the rose-gold earring. Its soft shimmer caught the moonlight streaming through the window. Mother, wherever you are please hold on, he whispered. Ill bring you back. Both of you. Placing the earring back into his pocket, Jin Shu stood. Tomorrow, he had to get ready for what tomorrow would bring. 17. Unity A sandalwood incense stick burned steadily in the corner of Jin Shus room, its delicate smoke curling like a dancing snake into the air. But the scent, meant to calm his nerves, only seemed to mock him. Seated cross-legged on the floor, his bare chest glistened with sweat as his mutterings filled the quiet room. Power. I need more power, his voice low and trembling. His fists clenched tightly against his knees, frustration radiating from every fiber of his being. The storm in his chest wouldnt still, the sense of helplessness gnawing at him. Nano, he called inwardly, his tone sharp, you understand the runes in the compendium better than I do, dont you? We do, Nano replied, its voice calm and neutral as always. Then help me inscribe the most powerful ones. Your body may not withstand the pain of higher-level runes, Nano cautioned. Doesnt matter, Jin Shu hissed through gritted teeth. Do it! You are reacting irrationally, Nano observed. This is uncharacteristic. Jin Shu stopped, his chest heaving. He dragged a hand through his hair, clutching at the long dark strands, his breath uneven. Youre right Something is wrong with me. Something deep inside. I cant keep ignoring it. Do you know whats causing this? Your heightened hormone levels suggest emotional instability, Nano explained. It is likely caused by the awakening of your past-life memories. The psyches of your two lives are clashing, creating an imbalance. Jin Shu froze. Youre saying Im fighting myself? Precisely. The two psyches, soldier and young master, perceive themselves as separate entities, each unwilling to yield to the other. This internal conflict is tearing you apart. His shoulders sagged, the weight of Nanos words pressing down on him. How do I stop it? Confront them directly. Show them the truththat they are not separate. You have always been one entityJin Shu! Nano exclaimed in an exciting tone that Jin Shu hadn''t heard before. He hesitated, the thought of delving into his fractured soul both terrifying and enticing. He lowered himself onto the bed, closing his eyes. Help me, Nano, he whispered. If Im going to face this, I need you to guide me. Understood, Nano replied. Initiating trance protocol. The world around Jin Shu began to blur. The flickering candlelight dimmed, the scent of sandalwood faded, and the tension in his body dissolved as if melting away. He felt himself falling, deeper and deeper, into the recesses of his mind. *** When Jin Shu opened his eyes, he stood in an infinite void, one different from the space in his earring. The air was heavy, thick with unspoken tension. Two figures materialized before him. The first was a man clad in battered fatigues, his face weathered and hardened by years of battle. Scars lined his arms and torso, and his eyes held a deep wariness. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The second was a younger version of himself, his face smooth and untouched by hardship, draped in the opulent robes of a young master. His posture was stiff, his expression haughty. They glared at each other, the animosity between them palpable. Youre ruining everything! the younger Jin Shu spat, his voice trembling with anger. Ever since you showed up, my life has been falling apart. Youre not me! The soldier sneered. Not you? I am you, boy. Youre the one who doesnt belong here, living a life of luxury while the rest of us suffer and die. Shut up! the young Jin Shu shouted, stepping forward he poked a finger at the others chest. You dont get to judge me! Youre just some relic from a past life! And youre a spoiled brat whos never tasted true hardship, the soldier shot back. His voice was cold, his words cutting deep. Youve never known hunger, never clawed your way out of the gutters, never watched your comrades fall one by one until you were the only one left standing in a field of corpses. The younger Jin Shu faltered, his fists trembling. I didnt ask for this! I didnt want your memories, your pain! I just want to be me! You? The soldier took a step closer, his eyes blazing. You wouldnt last a day in my world. Youre weak, and that weakness will get everyone you care about killed. Enough! the younger Jin Shu shouted, his hand lashing out and striking the soldier across the face. The soldiers head snapped to the side, his eyes narrowing in fury. Without hesitation, he lunged forward, tackling the younger Jin Shu to the ground. They rolled across the void, fists flying and legs kicking, their anger and fear erupting in a chaotic, desperate brawl. *** Jin Shu watched from the sidelines, his chest tightening. He felt every blow, every scream, every tear as if they were his own. Which, he supposed they were. Stop it! he shouted, his voice echoing through the void. The two figures froze, their breaths ragged, their eyes wide with unshed tears. Slowly, they turned to face him. Dont you see? Jin Shu said, stepping closer. Youre not enemies. Youre meboth of you. The soldier, the young master theyre just parts of the whole. The soldiers hardened expression softened, his shoulders sagging. The young master lowered his head, his defiance melting away. As Jin Shu extended his hands, the void shimmered with light. The two figures stepped toward him, their forms blurring and merging together. In that moment, Jin Shu glimpsed somethingfragments of memories, vivid colors, and strange shapes swirling in his mind. They moved faster and faster, sketching the rough outline of a rune. The void brightened, and the three figures became one. *** Jin Shus eyes snapped open, his breath steady, his mind clearer than it had been in days. Integration complete, Nano said softly. The conflict between your psyches has been resolved. However, I must caution you: your hormone imbalance is still present and will remain until your body naturally regulates itself. Jin Shu exhaled deeply, a sense of unity settling over him. The storm inside was gone, replaced by calm clarity. Thank you, Nano, he said quietly. Ill keep that in mind. It was your strength that made this possible, Nano replied. Now, you are whole. Draw upon both lives as one. Rising to his feet, Jin Shu moved to his desk. With steady hands, he pulled out a scroll and dipped a brush into ink. I saw something like a rune when I was in that place, he murmured. Ill call it the Rune of Unity. A reminder of this moment. A reminder that I am not two, but one. As the brush moved across the paper, the symbols seemed to glow faintly with an otherworldly power in the flickering candlelight. Nano, is this rune in the compendium? he asked, examining his work. No, Nano replied after a pause. We have never seen such a rune. I dont know why, Jin Shu whispered, rolling the scroll up and tucking it into a drawer, but I feel a strong urgeno, a needfor this rune. Im going to inscribe it on my body. That could prove dangerous, Nano cautioned. This rune is of unknown origins. I know, Jin Shu said, his tone resolute. But I have a feeling Ill need it soon. It is your decision, Nano replied. We will intervene if necessary. Thank you, Nano. Jin Shu began the inscribing process using his cultivation technique. His qi soon took on the heat of molten lava coursing through his veins. This pain, once unbearable, was now a familiar companionone he had long grown used to. With precision and focus, he directed the flow of qi into the patterns of the new rune, burning black lines into his skin. He had decided to place this rune over his heart. As he worked, the pain intensified, far exceeding anything he had felt before. The molten qi scorched not only the surface of his chest but also the very tissue of his heart, carving the rune both outside and within his body. By the time Jin Shu finished, his body was drenched in sweat, his limbs weak and trembling. He barely managed to stumble to his bed before collapsing onto the mattress. Sleep claimed him almost instantly, dragging him into its comforting embrace. Tomorrow, his journey to the capital would begin. But tonight, he had already taken the first step toward becoming the man he needed to be. And in doing so, he had inscribed a rune he believed would prove pivotal in shaping his new life. 18. Imposter Jin Shu arrived at the capital just as the sun dipped below the horizon. The journey from Black Mountain City had taken nearly the entire day, even on the fastest horse the Jin family owned. If the beast had been one from Earth, covering the five hundred li would have taken weeks. Wow! So many people! Yiner exclaimed from her perch on Jin Shus shoulder, her bright eyes wide as she surveyed the massive, snaking line of travelers waiting at the capitals gates. From above, it might have looked like a winding dragon weaving its way toward the city. Our business is urgent, Jin Shu muttered to himself. Were skipping the line. He urged his horse forward, cutting past the waiting crowd. Murmurs rippled through the throng as they noticed the young rider. A few people stepped forward, ready to scold him for his brazenness, but when their eyes landed on his finely embroidered robes and confident demeanor, they hesitated. Perhaps he was the son of some noble family? As Jin Shu reached the towering gates, a young guard, not much older than him, stepped forward to block his path. Halt! State your business! Without hesitation, Jin Shu pulled an intricate golden seal from his robes. The runes etched into its surface shimmered with an ethereal glow, marking it as something extraordinary. This is the Seal of the Golden Prince, he said, his tone steady but firm. I have urgent business with my uncle. Id appreciate it if youd let me through. The guard frowned, her gaze lingering on the seal before she extended a hand. Let me see that. Reluctantly, Jin Shu handed over the seal, wary of creating a scene. Before he could react further, the guard grabbed his wrist and yanked him off the saddle, slamming him to the ground. Impersonating a royal is a crime punishable by execution, she said coldly, pinning him in place. But since youre young, Ill be generous. A few years in the dungeons should teach you a lesson. She gestured to her fellow guards. Take him away. Let go of Daddy! Yiner screeched, launching herself from Jin Shus shoulder. Her small form collided with the guards helmet, knocking it clean off. The crowd gasped as the guards face was revealeda young woman, her features sharp and uncompromising. Yiner, stop! Jin Shu shouted, cradling her protectively in his hands. His heart racedany further resistance could end badly. The two other guards stepped forward, drawing their swords. Dont resist! one barked. Jin Shu raised his free hand, keeping his movements slow and deliberate. Fighting wasnt an option here, not with the capitals soldiers. Ill come quietly, he said calmly. As he bent down to retrieve his seal, the female guard snatched it first, holding it aloft with a smirk. Hmph! This fake seal will be investigated. Youll explain yourself in the dungeons. With a curt nod, she motioned to the other guards. Take him away. She picked up her helmet and placed it back on her head. Hmph! I''ve lived my entire life in the capital and seen all the princes She blushed as she remembered his face. He sure was handsome enough to be called a prince though *** You arrested who!? A stern bellow cut through the night air like a sword cleaving flesh. The young guardswoman, who had been recounting her first arrest with pride, immediately stiffened. Her chest, puffed up moments ago, deflated as the voice reached her ears. Um, he was an imposter right? she stammered, flinching as a pair of piercing eyes locked onto her. The man before her was Shen Gong, captain of the southern gate. His fierce reputation preceded him. Before his current role, he had been a decorated general with over a hundred victories to his name. Normally, a man of his caliber would never have been relegated to such a lowly position, but he had incurred the wrath of the Empress. His crime? Refusing to appoint the Crown Prince as his lieutenant general. No man will take a spot in my army without due course, he had declared before the Emperor. If they can''t rise from the bottom and claw their way to the top, then they are no true soldier! The Empress had demanded his execution, but the Emperor, agreeing with Shen Gongs principles, had demoted him instead, assigning him to guard duty at the southern gate for ten years to appease his wife. Damn it, Li Xue! Shen Gong barked, his hand twitching as it hovered over the hilt of his sword. If you werent my brother-in-arms daughter, Id have taken your head here and now! This is He held up the seal in his hand, its golden surface shimmering faintly under the torchlight. His voice lowered, trembling slightly. The Seal of the Golden Prince. Li Xue paled. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You absolute fool, he growled, his tone a mix of anger and disbelief. Where is the owner of this seal? W-well normally, wed execute anyone impersonating a royal, Li Xue stammered, avoiding his eyes. But he wasuhhandsome! I mean, young! Yes, young! So, I had him placed in the dungeons instead. They should still be interrogating him Its only been an hour. Her eyes darted nervously, tears threatening to spill. W-who is the Golden Prince? I dont remember any prince with that title Shen Gongs nostrils flared as he loomed over her. You arrested the Golden Princethe son of the Phoenix Princess and the Emperors nephew. Li Xues face drained of color. T-the Phoenix Princess? As in that Phoenix Princess? Shen Gong didnt answer immediately. Instead, he grabbed her by the collar, dragging her along as he stormed toward the interrogation room. The late Emperors beloved daughter, the current Emperors doted-upon sister, and the terror of the capital in her younger years. That Phoenix Princess! Li Xues legs wobbled as she stumbled after him. Gulping audibly, she whispered, Im dead, arent I? Shen Gong didnt respond, his focus entirely on reaching the interrogation room before any further damage was done. As realization sank in, Li Xues body went limp. She hung in his grip like a rag doll, resigned to her fate. *** Jin Shu sat in a rough wooden chair in a cold, damp room that reeked of mildew. Opposite him stood a burly interrogator, his voice harsh as he demanded, Why were you impersonating a member of the royal family? Ive told you already. Send someone from the palace. I am Sun Meiers son, the Emperors nephew, Jin Shu replied, his tone calm and measured. Bang! The interrogator slammed his fist onto the wooden table, cracking its surface like a spiders web. Dont lie to me, brat! he roared. His eyes then landed on the small tiger cub curled around Jin Shus neck, and a cruel smile crept onto his face. Youre quite fond of that little beast, arent you? If you so much as touch a hair on her head, I will kill you, Jin Shu said, his voice like ice. You dare threaten me!? the man spat. Guards, restrain him! Two guards stepped forward, their heavy boots echoing against the stone floor. Yiner, her fur bristling, hissed fiercely at the approaching men. And grab that little beast while youre at it, the interrogator added with a smirk. Touch her, and all of you will die, Jin Shu stated, his tone unyielding. The guards chuckled, brushing off his words as childish bravado. But as they reached out, Jin Shu began channeling his qi toward the earring that held his weapon. He was moments away from acting when the door flew open with a thunderous bang! Who dares!? the interrogator shouted, spinning toward the sound. His fury dissolved instantly as he paled. Ah C-Captain Gong! What brings you here? Shen Gongs gaze burned with authority. Let the prince go. Now! P-prince? What prince? the interrogator stammered, his face losing what little color it had left. Suddenly, Jin Shus earlier words hit him like a hammer. L-let him go! he barked at the bewildered guards. The guards stepped back, releasing Jin Shu. Shen Gong approached and bowed deeply. Your Highness, please forgive our offense. Jin Shu rose from the chair, brushing off the dust on his robes. And you are? Shen Gong, Captain of the Southern Gate, Your Highness. Just Jin Shu will do. Jin Shu extended his hand. A pleasure to meet you, General Gong. Ive heard tales of your battles. Shen Gong hesitated for a moment before clasping Jin Shus hand in a firm grip, only to feel an equally firm response. His surprise showed briefly. The pleasure is mine, though I am no longer a General, Your Highness. Well see about that, Jin Shu said, releasing his grip and turning toward the door. Shen Gong followed. What would you have done with the offenders, Your Highness? Jin Shu stopped, looking over his shoulder. Have them stripped Before he could finish, he coughed loudly, the thick dust in the underground room catching in his throat. Shen Gong straightened, misinterpreting the order. Yes, Your Highness. Wait, what? Jin Shu asked, confused, as Shen Gong turned to glance at Li Xue, who had been hiding behind him. Aah! P-please dont do this, Your Highness! Li Xue cried, clutching at Jin Shus sleeve in desperation. And who are you again? Jin Shu asked, blinking. T-the guard from the gate! she said, her voice trembling. You cant do this to me! How could I return to my duties after having my maidenhood ruined!? Maidenhood? What are you talking about? Jin Shu asked, bewildered. You ordered us to be stripped! Li Xue exclaimed, her face beet red. Huh?! No, I didnt! I ordered the interrogator to be stripped of his rank for threatening my Yiner. You and the other guards were just doing your jobs! But you said, Have them stripped I coughed on dust before I could finish! Jin Shu groaned as he facepalmed. As they walked out, Yiner perched on Jin Shus shoulder, huffed indignantly. Next time, Daddy, let me handle the guards. Theyre easier to knock down than squirrels! Jin Shu sighed. Ill keep that in mind, Yiner. But next time, aim for the interrogator. 19. Palace Um Your Highness, you really dont hold a grudge against me, right? Li Xue asked hesitantly as she hurried to catch up with Jin Shu. He had just stepped out of the damp underground interrogation room and showed no signs of slowing down. Oh, right. Wheres my seal? Jin Shu asked flatly, not sparing her a glance. Um Captain Gong has it, she replied quickly, then fidgeted nervously. But you wont hold a grudge, will you? I will if you keep pestering me, he stated bluntly, coming to a stop as he leaned against the corridor wall to wait for Shen Gong. Minutes ticked by, with Shen Gong presumably still handling the interrogator. Despite the silence, Li Xue remained at Jin Shus side, growing visibly restless. For fifteen long minutes, she alternated between staring at her boots and sneaking glances at Jin Shus stoic face. Finally, unable to contain herself, she blurted out, Youre really handsomeah! I mean, Your Highness! Uh er She flushed furiously, stumbling over her words. W-where are you from? What brings you to the capital? Black Mountain City, Jin Shu answered curtly. Im here to meet my uncle. Oh, thats right! Youre from the Jin family, yeah? she asked, trying to maintain the conversation. Uh-huh, Jin Shu nodded without elaborating. Suddenly, Yiners small voice cut through the awkward exchange. Big Sister, Daddys not interested in you. Jin Shu choked on his saliva, coughing loudly in surprise. Cough! Where did you learn to talk like that?! he demanded, his voice laced with disbelief. From Daddys mommy, Yiner replied innocently, her tail flicking as if her statement were completely natural. Jin Shu pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out a long sigh. Ah, that makes sense, he muttered under his breath. Jin Shu hadnt gotten a good look at the girl earlier, so he turned to glance at her. His gaze met hers just as shed been staring at him. She widened her light brown eyes and quickly looked away, her long black hairloosened during her brief scuffle with Yinerwhipping against his nose and leaving behind a sweet scent. Do they have strawberry shampoo in this world? Jin Shu muttered absentmindedly, his thoughts slipping out loud. Li Xue perked up, catching only the word "strawberries." Oh! Do you like strawberries? I made this scent myself since I love them! Would you like some? She spun back toward him, her hair once again smacking him in the face. Jin Shu groaned and grabbed her helmet. Stay still! he hissed, stepping back slightly. Her small pink lips formed a frown as she looked up at him with watery eyes. Im sorry but, um would you like some? She hesitated before holding out a small embroidered pouch, its sweet strawberry scent matching her hair. Before Jin Shu could respond, Yiners paw darted out, snatching the pouch from her hands. Yiner wants it! the little tiger declared smugly. Ah! But thats my only one! Li Xue pouted, crossing her arms. Blee! Yiner stuck out her tongue, her tail swishing with satisfaction. Li Xues eyes narrowed. Grr If you werent the princes pet, Id slap your naughty bottom! Yiner is Daddys daughter, the tiger said with an air of superiority. Daughter? Li Xue blinked, her brows furrowing in confusion. Shes Jin Shu hesitated, about to say "my pet," but paused when he caught Yiners pleading gaze. He let out a resigned sigh. Hah yeah, shes my daughter. Li Xue recoiled slightly, her expression shifting to one of alarm. Such strong tastes she muttered under her breath. Adopted daughter! Jin Shu quickly clarified, rubbing his temples. Li Xue gave him a skeptical look but nodded with an exaggerated, overly polite smile. Riiight adopted. Just as Jin Shu was about to elaborate further, the faint sound of steady footsteps echoed through the corridor. Shen Gong rounded the corner, wiping his hands with a rag that bore faint streaks of red. Your Highness, Ive dealt with that man, Shen Gong stated curtly. Jin Shu caught a faint tang of iron in the air. Is he dead? Shen Gong hesitated, faltering in his steps. ...Should I finish him off? No, Jin Shu said firmly, shaking his head. He hadnt crossed the line just yet. Shen Gong exhaled lightly in relief, then watched as Jin Shu extended a hand toward him expectantly. My seal, Jin Shu said simply. Shen Gong raised an eyebrow, momentarily puzzled, before realization struck. Oh. He retrieved the seal from his pocket and handed it over with both hands, his demeanor respectful. My apologies, Your Highness. Its fine, Jin Shu replied, tucking the seal away. He turned to leave but paused after a few steps. Would you mind accompanying me to the palace? Id rather avoid a repeat of tonights events. Shen Gong gave a slight nod. It shouldnt happen with the royal guards, but I will accompany you, just in case. With that, they left the dim underground compound and stepped into the open night. As they began making their way toward the palace, Jin Shu glanced over his shoulder to see Li Xue trailing behind them. Youre following us? he asked, raising an eyebrow. Cant I? she replied, a playful grin tugging at her lips. Jin Shu shrugged, turning back toward the road. Do what youd like. *** Halt! No entry! The palace is closed for the night, a guard clad in the polished golden armor of the royal guards barked, blocking Jin Shu and his companions before the grand palace gates. Jin Shu paused, his hand halfway to his pocket to retrieve his seal. He hadnt placed it in his spatial earring, fearing the flash of qi would alarm the guards. I am the Golden Prince, and I seek an audience with the Emperor, Jin Shu announced, producing the seal and holding it aloft for the guard to see. The guards eyes widened as he recognized the seal, the authenticity unmistakable. Forgive my rudeness, Your Highness, but the palace remains closed after dark. I cannot let you through. Jin Shu frowned. Does this seal not grant me the Emperors authority? His tone was firm as he stepped closer. It does, but only in special circumstances, the guard replied hesitantly, caught between duty and respect. Well, I have urgent business with the Emperor. Id say this qualifies as a special circumstance, Jin Shu pressed, his gaze unwavering as he took another step forward, now face to face with the guard. Clink! The second guard shifted, leveling a spear against Jin Shus chest. Jin Shu glanced down at the weapons sharp tip, then back up to the guards eyes, his intense gaze brimming with suppressed frustration. The guard hesitated under the pressure of Jin Shus stare before lowering his spear. Forgive my actions, Your Highness, the guard said deeply, offering a slight bow. But no onenot even the Crown Princeis permitted to enter the palace after dark. Jin Shu exhaled slowly, his jaw tightening. He understood the rules of the palace, but the weight of his urgency made him reluctant to retreat. A gentle tug on his sleeve drew his attention. He glanced back to find Li Xue looking up at him with wide, pleading eyes. P-Prince, lets go back for the night. You can see the Emperor in the morning, okay? Jin Shu narrowed his eyes at her, his frustration barely concealed. She flinched under his gaze but refused to release his sleeve. Hah fine, he relented, casting the guards and the looming palace gates one last glance before turning away. Li Xue and Shen Gong followed a few steps behind. After a brief silence, Li Xue spoke up hesitantly. Um d-do you have a place to stay for the night? Jin Shu stopped in his tracks, realizing he had been wandering aimlessly. I do not, he admitted after a moments thought. You can stay with us, then! Li Xue offered brightly, her smile lighting up her face. Us? Ah, Jin Shu said, glancing between her and Shen Gong. Are you two father and daughter? He suddenly realized he knew little about their relationshipor even the girl''s name. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Um were not, no, Li Xue replied after a pause, fiddling nervously with her helmet straps. Huh? Jin Shu blinked in confusion. Ahem, Shen Gong cleared his throat, stepping in to explain. Shes the daughter of a late comrade. Since her parents passed, Ive taken responsibility for her. Ah I see, Jin Shu said, nodding slowly. Well, if you dont mind the intrusion, I could use a place to rest for the night. It would be our pleasure! Right? Li Xue spun to face Shen Gong, clasping her hands together and staring up at him with wide, watery eyes that brimmed with exaggerated pleading. Shen Gong sighed, his tone dry but resigned. It certainly would. *** As they approached the general''s mansion, Jin Shu slowed, glancing back at the silent, dark streets. A chill ran down his spinean instinct honed from his past life. Someone was watching. Li Xue seemed oblivious, chatting cheerfully about how shed prepared a guest room just in case someone needed it. Shen Gong, however, tightened his grip on the hilt of his blade, his eyes scanning the surrounding shadows. Did you feel it too? Jin Shu murmured, his voice low. Shen Gong nodded once. Were being followed. Jin Shus gaze hardened. Whoever it was would regret their decision. 20. Cousin Shen Gong began to draw his sword, but a high-pitched voice suddenly rang out from the shadows. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No need for blades. I come bearing a message from the Crown Prince. From the darkness emerged a pale-faced palace eunuch, his every movement deliberate. He held an envelope extended in both hands, presenting it toward Jin Shu. Shen Gong completed his motion, pointing the tip of his blade toward the eunuch. Stop there. I mean no harm, the eunuch replied, his voice eerily gentle. Young Prince, if I may? Toss it over, Jin Shu ordered, his voice firm. The eunuch inhaled sharply, his thin lips curling slightly. I wouldnt dare toss a letter personally penned by the Crown Prince. Jin Shus eyelid twitched in irritation. He hated pretentious rulesin both his lives. Snorting in annoyance, he relented. Fine, hand it over. But try anything, and youll die. As his earring flashed with a faint light, Jin Shus M17 materialized in his hands. He raised the weapon, aiming it squarely at the eunuchs head. The eunuch spared the pistol a curious glance but showed no fear. Maintaining his calm demeanor, he stepped forward and delivered the letter, then retreated back into the shadows with an unhurried gait. Breaking the wax seal stamped with the Crown Princes insignia, Jin Shu unfolded the letter. Tilting it toward the moonlight, he read aloud: Dear Cousin, I would be most honored if you were to meet me at the Raising Dragon Pavilion at the Hour of the Tiger, just before the palace opens at the Hour of the Rabbit. Sincerely, your elder cousin, Sun Ming. Jin Shu frowned, his mind parsing the unfamiliar term. Hour of the Tiger? Is that 5 a.m.? It is 3 to 5 a.m, Nano answered, breaking into his thoughts. Jin Shu turned toward Shen Gong, folding the letter. What can you tell me about my cousin? Unlike you, Shen Gong replied, sheathing his sword with deliberate precision, hes a cunning man. A genius politician. Jin Shu arched a skeptical brow at the large man. And how do you know Im not? Shen Gongs lips curled into a faint smile as his steady gaze locked onto Jin Shu. Since the moment I laid eyes on you, I could feel it. The scent of your blood, the ash and steel that runs through your veinsyoure no politician. Youre a soldier, through and through. Jin Shu offered him a silent nod, his expression unreadable. *** Dinner was a modest affair at Shen Gongs residence. The small mansion was quiet, devoid of the usual bustle of servants. The only staff present were an elderly steward and a young chef, who prepared the simple yet satisfying meal. You dont keep many servants or guards, Jin Shu observed as they sat down at the table. With my demotion came a significant pay cut, Shen Gong explained, his tone calm but tinged with bitterness. And theres a stigma attached to working for me now. Few are willing to risk offending the Empress. Jin Shu nodded thoughtfully, filing the information away for later consideration. As the meal progressed, he turned his attention to Li Xue. I dont think I ever caught your name, he said. She blinked, startled by the sudden question, before replying, Li Xue. Hmm, Jin Shu murmured, giving her an appraising look. Li Xue shifted nervously under his gaze, offering a tentative smile as she wondered what he was thinking. From the corner of the table, a loud voice broke the silence. More meat! Yiner demanded, her plate already messy with untouched vegetables scattered around the edges. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow. Finish your vegetables first, he ordered. Then well see about more meat. Yiner glared at the offending greens and scrunched up her nose. Yiner will just go hungry, then. How are you already in your rebellious phase? Youre only a month old, Jin Shu muttered, exasperated. Shen Gong chuckled softly, a rare smile gracing his face as he glanced at Li Xue. Girlstheyre always rebellious. What? Im not rebellious! Li Xue exclaimed, her cheeks puffing in a pout. Jin Shu let out a quiet sigh, shaking his head as the lighthearted banter continued. After the meal, he retired to the guest room Shen Gong had offered him. As he lay on the simple bed, his thoughts drifted to the letter from his cousin and the upcoming meeting with his uncle. The weight of what awaited him in the palace settled heavily on his mind. *** Waking early in the morning, Jin Shu decided to investigate his cousin for himself. With time to spare before the palace opened, he figured it was a prudent use of his time. After gathering his things, he bid Li Xue and Shen Gong farewell. Now that he was certain the palace guards recognized his seal, he no longer needed their assistance. Youre leaving? Shen Gong asked. Ill meet my cousin first, Jin Shu replied. Thank you for your hospitality. However, as he stepped out the door, Li Xue stopped him. Do you know where youre going? she asked, tilting her head. Jin Shu blinked and pulled the letter from the eunuch from his pocket. Unfolding it, he revealed a small map enclosed within. Oh w-well, I could still lead you there? Li Xue offered hesitantly, clasping her hands. Jin Shu paused, weighing her words. She had proven helpful so far, even if she had nearly thrown him into a dungeon. After a moment, he gave a small nod. Hold on, let me change! she said suddenly, her voice bright with urgency. Whats wrong with what youre wearing now? Jin Shu asked, his brow furrowing slightly in irritation. I cant meet the Crown Prince in this! But its okay for me to see? Li Xues face turned crimson as she shyly nodded. Its okay Ill let you see me in whatever youd like, she muttered, before scampering off to change. Jin Shu stood there for a moment, puzzled. What is she even talking about? She seems to want to become your life partner, Nano chimed in, their voice dry, if not slightly amused. My what? Jin Shu shot back, incidentally speaking aloud in surprise. The voice in Daddys head is right, Yiner added cheerfully. Yiner can smell her desire! Jin Shu froze. Okay, hold on. Since when can you hear Nano? And where did you even learn that word?Actually, no. Never mind. I already know. You cant listen to my mother anymore. Blee! Daddy cant decide that. Also, Yiner could always hear the voice! Before Jin Shu could respond, Li Xue returned. She was now dressed in a sleek, dazzling dress the color of black jade, its shimmering fabric catching the light beautifully. Jin Shu was momentarily taken aback. Whats with your getup? Are you going to a ball or something? Li Xues eyes widened, her hands fidgeting nervously. Y-you dont like it? Should I change? Jin Shu sighed, already stepping toward the gates. We dont have time. Were nearly late as it is. He pressed a hand to his temple. Why didnt you tell me sooner? He asked Yiner once out the gate. Daddy never asked, Yiner replied innocently. Jin Shu muttered something under his breath, earning a confused glance from Li Xue. He quickly waved her off and kept walking. *** The Rising Dragon Pavilion loomed above the surrounding buildings, its golden roof catching the morning sun and gleaming like a beacon of opulence. This is the most famous restaurant in the capital, Li Xue explained as they approached its grand entrance. Theres a year-long waiting list just to eat on the ground floor. The upper floors are reserved for the highest nobility. They say only cultivators at the Spirit Realm or above are allowed on the top floor. Sounds excessive, Jin Shu remarked, his tone indifferent. An attendant greeted them at the entrance and led them up a grand staircase to the third floor. The opulence of the pavilion only grew more apparent as they ascended. Upon entering the room, Jin Shu noted the lavish decorsilk drapes cascading from the ceiling, jade carvings adorning the walls, and golden accents on every surface. At the center of the room sat a man in his mid-twenties, dressed in an exquisite brocade robe of blue and gold. His sharp features and calculating eyes gave him an air of authority, one that matched the aura of a prince. The man rose as they entered, a practiced smile on his lips. Jin Shu, he greeted, his voice smooth. Its been far too long. Jin Shu gave a curt nod. Cousin. The Crown Princes smile didnt waver, but his gaze was piercing, as if he were already sizing Jin Shu up. Shall we talk over breakfast? 21. Emperor As Jin Shu settled into an empty chair, Sun Ming''s gaze shifted, landing on Li Xue, who had been partially obscured behind him. A glint of curiosity lit the Crown Prince''s eyes as his lips curled into a polite smile. And who is this lovely young lady? Your companion, Little Brother Shu? Sun Ming''s tone was warm, but Jin Shu noticed the subtle shift in how he addressed him. Jin Shu''s eyes narrowed as he caught a faint, lustful gleam in his elder cousin''s gaze. The sight grated on him, and he immediately regretted bringing Li Xue along. He decided to dispel any dangerous assumptions before they could take root. Yes, she''s coming back to Black Mountain City with me. His tone was firm. Jin Shu was acutely aware of the political tensions surrounding Li Xues adopted father, a known adversary of Sun Mings faction. If Sun Ming learned her identity, Jin Shu had no doubt his cousin would try something underhanded, and he couldnt allow that to happen. What? I-I am? Li Xue gasped, her wide eyes locking onto him, her cheeks blooming with color. Yes. Now sit down, Jin Shu said, cutting off any protests. Li Xue obeyed, her expression brightening as she slid into the seat beside him. Her chair scraped slightly as she scooted closer, looping her arms around his. Jin Shu felt his temple throb, but he said nothing, unwilling to create a scene. Yiner, however, had no such reservations. She puffed up and hissed sharply. Dont touch! Daddy is mine. Sun Ming chuckled, his smile widening as he watched the exchange. You have such fascinating companions, Little Brother Shu. Jin Shu sighed, grabbing a cup of tea and downing it in one swift motion. Id prefer them a little less fascinating. He set the cup down and fixed his gaze on Sun Ming. What did you call me here for, Elder Brother Ming? he asked, his tone direct. Sun Mings polite mask faltered slightly at Jin Shus bluntness. Straight to the point, as always, he murmured. Very well. Ill get to itI want your endorsement for the throne. Jin Shu raised a brow. Arent you first in line? What difference would my endorsement make? The third and fifth princes have been making their moves, closing the gap. Your endorsement, however, would carry significant weightespecially with your mothers influence. My father places great value on her opinion. Jin Shu leaned back, thoughtful. His mind wandered to the third and fifth princes. The third, two years his senior, was a despicable little tyrant whod once beaten a servant to death at the age of seven simply because he found it amusing. At five years old, Jin Shu had retaliated by giving him a beating of his own. Rather than punish Jin Shu, the Emperor had forced his third son to apologize, cementing the younger prince''s hatredand fearof him. As for the fifth prince, Jin Shus memories were hazier. They had gotten along well enough as children, but something about him tugged at the edge of his thoughts. A faint, inexplicable shiver ran down Jin Shus spine as if he were forgetting something important. Hmm lets leave the endorsement talk for another time. I have urgent business with Uncle, so if youll excuse us, we need to leave. Jin Shus tone was final. He had no intention of getting entangled in their political games. Without waiting for a response, Jin Shu stood and turned on his heel, leaving the private room with deliberate strides. Sun Mings brow twitched as he watched his cousin exit. Er Lu! he barked moments after the door shut. From the shadows of a nearby pillar, a eunuch emerged, bowing low. Jin Shu would have recognized him as the same one from the previous night. Your orders, Your Highness? Follow him. Find out why hes meeting my fatherand investigate the woman with him, Sun Ming ordered coldly, his voice like steel. The teacup in his hand shattered into powder under his tightening grip. Yes, Your Highness. Er Lu bowed once more before disappearing through the door. *** Outside the restaurant, Li Xue was still clinging to Jin Shus arm. Let go, he said, shaking her off with a sigh. Li Xue pouted, her eyes sparkling with feigned innocence. But arent we lovers now? No, Jin Shu replied sharply. I only said that to throw off Sun Mings schemes. Now that hes seen you, hell undoubtedly investigate your background. Once he learns youre connected to Shen Gong, hell target you to get back at him. His tone was serious, his sharp gaze locking onto hers to emphasize his point. Li Xue tilted her head in confusion. Why would the prince come after me? Jin Shu exhaled, a mix of irritation and disbelief flashing across his face. Are you really that naive? Didnt you notice the way he was looking at you? His lustful gaze was impossible to miss. Li Xue blushed deeply, her eyes darting downward as she fidgeted with the jewels on her dress. No I wasnt looking at him. I was only looking at you, she admitted softly. Jin Shu rubbed his temple with a wry shake of his head. Regardless, youll come back to Black Mountain City with me when I leave. Sun Ming wont dare make a move against you therenot unless he wants to risk angering me. And for now, he still needs me. Li Xue hesitated, her voice dropping as she asked, So you dont like me? Jin Shu groaned, dragging a hand down his face. Ugh, just follow me home, all right? She blinked up at him, her eyes glassy with unshed tears. Okay she whispered, nodding reluctantly. Anyway, head home and get ready to leave, Jin Shu said, waving Li Xue off dismissively. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wont the prince try something while youre not with me? she asked, her voice trembling at the thought. He wontfor now, Jin Shu replied. His priority is me. But once Im gone, hell likely turn his attention to you. Li Xues face paled. Wont he worry about offending my adopted father? Jin Shu shook his head. Hes the Crown Prince, and Shen Gong is a disgraced ex-general. Do you really think hed have any qualms about targeting you? Her shoulders trembled, but she remained silent. Dont worry, nothing will happen before we leave. Just go and get ready. His tone softened slightly. Li Xue nodded and hurried off, her unease still evident. *** Jin Shu soon arrived at the royal palace, its grand gates towering imposingly before him. He approached the guards and flashed his seal. This time, they stepped aside without question, granting him passage. On the other side of the gates, a eunuch stood waiting for him. Greetings, Golden Prince. Let me escort you to the waiting room. Hm? Does Uncle already know Im here? The Emperor was informed of your arrival early this morning, Your Highness. However, pressing matters required his attention. Otherwise, he would have summoned you directly. Hm, very well. Lead the way, Jin Shu said, gesturing forward. Certainly, Your Highness. The eunuch promptly turned and led him through the palaces grand halls. As they passed, servants bowed low before Jin Shu. He suspected this was an order rather than recognitionfew of them would know him on sight, if any at all. Soon, he was seated in a luxurious waiting room adorned with carvings of phoenixes and dragons fashioned from gold and jadeite, a testament to the imperial familys wealth and authority. Yiner perched on the table, happily nibbling at the pastries prepared for Jin Shu. The nearby servants exchanged uneasy glances, clearly unsettled by the animals presence on palace furniture. However, they dared not speak up; this was the Golden Princes pet, and Jin Shu held more favor with the Emperor than most of his own sons. Time ticked by, each minute stretching into an hour before the grand doors finally creaked open. Emperor Sun Quan entered, his regal presence filling the room, flanked by a retinue of servants. Nephew! It is good to see you well! the Emperor exclaimed warmly as he strode toward Jin Shu. Rising to greet him, Jin Shu noticed a familiar figure among the servantsthe eunuch from the previous night. He instantly knew who had sent the man but dismissed the thought. Sun Mings political schemes were of little concern to him. Greetings, Imperial Uncle, Jin Shu replied politely. Oh, posh! Dispense with the formalities. You know youre exempt from them, my dear nephew, the Emperor said, waving his hand dismissively before taking a seat opposite Jin Shu. Now, tell mewhat brings you here, Nephew? Jin Shu sat back down, meeting the Emperors gaze. A friend of mine has fallen into a coma. I need the help of a Divine Physician to wake her. I hoped you might assist me in finding one. The Emperors brows rose, a smile tugging at his lips. Well, arent you in luck? Weve recently enlisted a Divine Physician as the palaces head physician. While theyre still an apprentice, they should be more than capable of assisting your friendprovided their cultivation level is below the Core Realm. Thats perfect, Uncle. Thank you, Jin Shu said, bowing his head slightly in gratitude. The Emperor leaned back in his chair, his expression softening into one of familial concern. Nephew, while I am more than happy to assist you, I must askhow is your mother, my dear sister? It has been too long since Ive seen her. Jin Shus fingers tightened slightly around the teacup in his hand. His mothers absence weighed heavily on him, but he couldnt risk telling the Emperor the truth. If he did, his uncle would mobilize the imperial army in a heartbeat, causing chaos and drawing unnecessary attention to her disappearance. She is well, Jin Shu said carefully, keeping his tone neutral. She has been dedicating herself to cultivation within the Immortal Phoenix Sect. You know how devoted she is to her path. The Emperor sighed, but a skeptical look flickered across his face. Ah, that doesnt quite sound like her. She was never one to sit still for too long. Jin Shu hesitated, then cast a deliberate glance at the servants surrounding them. The Emperor noticed his subtle glances and waved the servants away, leaving only an ancient-looking eunuch by his side. His tone hardened as he leaned forward. Tell me the truth. Its nothing serious, Jin Shu said after a pause, lowering his voice. Shes just upset about the sect master position being taken from her. Shes throwing herself into cultivation to surpass her Senior Sister. While it was partly true, Jin Shu knew his mother cared deeply for her Senior Sister. The rivalry others saw was little more than a convenient fa?ade. Still, it was a believable explanation, one the Emperor wouldnt question too deeply. The Emperor studied him intently, then exhaled, his suspicion easing. Still, she could spare some time to visit her old brother. Tell her Id like to see her the next time you speak. I will let her know, Jin Shu promised, guilt tightening in his chest. The Emperors gaze lingered for a moment longer before he nodded. Very well, Nephew. Ill summon the Divine Physician for you shortly. Be sure to convey my regards to your mother when you return to Black Mountain City. Of course, Uncle. Jin Shu rose to his feet, bowing slightly. Thank you for your help. As he left the waiting room, Jin Shus thoughts grew heavy. Mother, where are you? He tightened his grip on the earring hidden in his pocket. If the Emperor ever discovered the truth, the chaos that would follow could shake the empire. For now, he would handle this burden aloneno matter the cost. 22. Divine Physician While waiting for the physician, Emperor Suns attention was drawn to the little tiger cub happily munching on pastries at the table. Is this your pet, nephew? he asked, leaning forward in an attempt to pet Yiner. Why does everyone call Yiner a pet!? Yiner is Daddys daughter, old man! Yiner shouted, her voice sharp with indignation as she backed away from the Emperor''s outstretched hand. For a moment, silence hung in the air as everyone processed her outburst. Then Emperor Sun burst into hearty laughter. I like this one! Where can I find a little beast like this, nephew? Sun Quan asked, rocking back and forth in his seat, tears of mirth forming in his eyes. As far as I know, Yiner is one of a kind, Jin Shu replied, picking up a teacup from the table. She was born from a normal Winged Tiger but underwent a rare mutation. Well then, when she has cubs, let me have one, Sun Quan said, his laughter subsiding, his tone now entirely serious. Jin Shu froze mid-sip, nearly choking before spitting out the tea he had just swallowed. Youre a weird old man! Yiner stomped her paw on the table, her tail thumping against it in frustration. Ah, right. Since she calls herself your daughter, I suppose that was an inappropriate thing to ask a father, Sun Quan remarked, stroking his beard, though he made no effort to retract his request. Jin Shu opened his mouth to respond, but the doors creaked open, drawing everyones attention. An older man with gray hair and a neatly trimmed beard stepped into the room. His calm demeanor and the spectacles perched on his nose gave him an air of wisdom. Ah, here is the Divine Physician, Emperor Sun said, gesturing for the man to come forward. Nephew, this is Dr. Chi. He will accompany you home and treat your friend. You may keep him for as long as the treatment requires, but after that, I will need him back. Thank you, Uncle. I am deeply grateful, Jin Shu said, bowing his head slightly. Since my friend is in urgent need of treatment, I would like to leave immediately. Would that be acceptable, Dr. Chi? I am ready whenever you are, young man, Dr. Chi replied gently, his voice calm and reassuring. Then, if youll excuse us, Uncle, well take our leave now. Jin Shu stood, the anxiety in his movements betraying his eagerness to depart. Alright, off with you, then, Sun Quan said, waving him off casually. He leaned back in his chair, adding with a chuckle, But remember, my request still stands. Jin Shu froze mid-step, glancing back at his uncle with a strained expression. Your request? Ah, uh s-sure, he stammered before hastily exiting through the side door, followed closely by Dr. Chi. As the door shut behind them, Sun Quans amused expression faded. He turned to the decrepit-looking eunuch who had remained silent and still throughout the exchange. Old Zhu, what do you make of my nephew? The eunuchs voice, surprisingly youthful despite his frail appearance, responded without hesitation. He is a brilliant young man. I sensed something unusual about his bodyhe is not following a conventional path of cultivation. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sun Quans eyes narrowed slightly. And his mother? He lied about her. That much is clear, Old Zhu said, his tone measured. As for his cultivation, I could not discern the specifics without examining him directly, but there is a special energy on his skin. It is pure and untainted, so there is no risk of him falling to the Demonic Path. The Emperor tapped his fingers lightly on the armrest of his chair. Go on. There is a faint scent of blood clinging to him. He has killed recentlymultiple lives, by my guess. But there is something else, mingled with the blood. A strange, acrid scent unlike anything Ive encountered before. Hmm Sun Quan leaned back, his fingers steepled as he pondered this information. After a long pause, he shifted his focus. Once that eunuch delivers the message to my eldest son, take care of him. As you command, Your Highness. Old Zhu took a step back, vanishing from sight in an instant. Left alone, Sun Quan chuckled softly to himself. What an interesting nephew. I hope he delivers on my request soonthat little beast was so adorable. She reminds me so much of my sister when she was young. His smile faltered as an unpleasant memory surfaced. His brow twitched. No, never mind. Little Sister wasnt nearly as cute He shuddered as the vivid recollection struck himhis ten-year-old sister beating him black and blue when he was sixteen. She wasno, isa monster, he muttered, rubbing his temples as though to erase the thought. *** Jin Shu left Dr. Chi to gather his medical instruments and made his way to Shen Gongs mansion to collect Li Xue. Upon arriving, he was greeted by the sight of Li Xue standing beside an enormous pile of luggage. If not for his space earring, he might have had an aneurysm at the sheer scale of the loadstacked taller than the seven-foot-tall mansion walls. Shortly after Jin Shus arrival, Shen Gong emerged from the mansion, his expression stern. Li Xue tells me youre taking her with you? My apologies, General Gong, Jin Shu replied, his tone calm and respectful. But I fear my eldest cousin might have unsavory designs for Miss Li if I were to leave her here. Shen Gongs gaze lingered on Jin Shu for a moment before he gave a curt nod. Hm. Let me speak with Li Xue for a moment. Go ahead, Jin Shu said, stepping aside. Li Xue followed Shen Gong through the gates, disappearing around a corner of the mansion. Shen Gong is scheming, Nano suddenly warned in Jin Shus mind. Jin Shus eyebrows rose in surprise. You noticed that? Of course. His intentions are pure, he only wants to protect his daughter. So, I''m willing to play along. Jin Shu thought with a slight sigh. *** Behind the gates, Shen Gong stopped and turned to face Li Xue. His expression softened as he placed a hand on her head. This is all I can do for you, child, he said quietly. What do you mean? Li Xue asked, her confusion evident in her wide eyes. Shen Gong smiled faintly but didnt elaborate. Instead, he pulled her into a tight embrace and whispered, Im sorry. I couldnt protect you on my own. Li Xue didnt fully understand his words, but her heart ached at the sadness in his voice. Tears welled up in her eyes as she returned his embrace. Thank you for raising me Dad. Shen Gongs grip tightened when he heard her call him Dad for the first time. He closed his eyes, savoring the bittersweet moment as tears threatened to escape his own. *** Meanwhile, in a luxuriously decorated office, Sun Ming sat behind a desk carved with coiling dragons, listening intently to Er Lus report. A Divine Physician, and that girl is Shen Gongs adopted daughter Sun Ming mused aloud, his fingers drumming lightly on the desk. He fell silent for a moment before issuing his orders. Send assassins to kill the physician. Injure my cousin but make sure he survives. As for the girl dont kill her. Er Lu bowed low before quietly exiting the room, leaving Sun Ming to sift through letters and reports. Neither the prince nor his eunuch noticed the decrepit old man lurking in the corner, his presence blending seamlessly into the shadows. *** Er Lu stood in the center of a decrepit shack tucked away in a forgotten corner of the capital. The faint flicker of a lone lantern cast long, wavering shadows against the peeling walls. He shifted nervously, waiting for the assassin he had summoned. Suddenly, a voice emerged from the darkness, low and cold. A measly assassin at the 7th Stage Qi Realm is nowhere near enough for the Golden Prince. The words were followed by a dull thump as something rolled across the floor, stopping at Er Lus feet. He glanced downand froze. It was the severed head of his most trusted assassin, lifeless eyes staring into nothingness. W-whos there!? Er Lu stammered, stumbling backward toward the door. From the shadows, a figure stepped forward, the flickering lantern light revealing a wrinkled face twisted into a chilling grin. It was Old Zhu, the Emperors aged eunuch. The Emperor has ordered your death, Zhu Fu announced, his tone devoid of mercy. You dared to play with fire. Now, youll feel the burn. Er Lus knees buckled as cold terror gripped him. Z-Zhu Fu! H-how can this be!? His voice cracked with panic. If it were anyone else, he might have stood a chance. But not Zhu Fu. He was the Emperors hounda predator who never relented once he caught the scent of blood. Zhu Fu said nothing more as he began to stalk forward, each step deliberate and soundless. In desperation, Er Lu turned to flee, but the moment he reached the door, he found Zhu Fu already standing there, blocking his escape. P-please, spare me! Er Lu begged, dropping to his knees. Ive always been loyal to the Empire! A sudden, sharp pain tore through his back, silencing his pleas. Er Lu looked down, his eyes widening in horror. A hand had pierced through his chest, clutching his still-beating heart. Dont worry, Zhu Fu whispered, his voice almost tender. Ive sent far stronger assassins in your place. With a sickening crunch, Zhu Fu crushed the heart in his hand. The world around Er Lu darkened as his lifeless body slumped forward, his final thoughts drowned in the silence of death. 23. Assassins You really cant ride a horse? Jin Shu glanced over his shoulder at Li Xue, who was clutching tightly to his back as they rode down the path toward Black Mountain City. Bringing this girl along was turning out to be a trial in more ways than one. Due to the circumstances of his reincarnation, he was now trapped in the body of an adolescent teenager, his mind split between his mature, analytical self and the impulsive thoughts of his younger body. While part of him found Li Xues constant clinging exasperating, another parta far more hormonal partcouldnt ignore the sensations of her soft body pressed against his back. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He gritted his teeth, feeling like his psyches were about to clash in a way that would leave him with more than just a headache. I can ride a horse, Li Xue replied, sticking her tongue out playfully. But its not like youre going to turn around and get another one, are you? Dont test me, Jin Shu said, his tone flat but laced with a quiet menace. Ill toss you off and leave you in the forest. Li Xue flinched, her playful grin vanishing as she bit her lip. I was just kidding Haha! Yiners spirited laughter chimed in, the little cub perched on Jin Shus shoulder clearly enjoying the exchange. Her amusement was short-lived, however, as Li Xue snatched her off his shoulder in a fit of irritation. The two immediately descended into bickering, their voices rising as they tugged and wrestled with each other. Enough! Jin Shu barked, his patience wearing thin. If you dont stop, Ill throw both of you off this horse! Yiner can fly! She declared proudly as she flapped her little wings, completely unfazed by the threat. Li Xue, who had no such ability, quickly fell silent, her grip on Jin Shu tightening as if to anchor herself more securely. *** At some point during their journey, Li Xue and Yiner had fallen silent, claimed by sleep. Both rested against Jin Shus back as the horses steady gait carried them forward. You have a strong mind, young man. Dr. Chis calm voice broke the quiet. The old man rode his horse beside Jin Shu, his expression serene. Ill take that as a compliment, Jin Shu replied, casting him a sidelong glance. Though Im not sure what you mean. Dr. Chi chuckled softly. I meant it as such. Youve shown a mental fortitude uncommon for someone your age. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow. What are you trying to say? Im saying, Dr. Chi said with a hearty laugh, I wouldve thrown those two into the woods less than a kilometer into our journey. Jin Shu opened his mouth to retort, but a flicker of movement from the shadowy woods caught his eye. Instinct overrode thought. He grabbed Li Xue and leapt from the horse just as an arrow sliced through the space where his head had been a heartbeat earlier. Sss! A sharp whistle accompanied the arrow, spooking the horses. Dr. Chis mount reared violently, throwing the old man to the ground with a heavy thud. His head bounced off the dirt, leaving him motionless. Li Xue jolted awake as Jin Shu landed hard on the ground with her in his arms. Ah! Whatwhats happening!? she stammered, her voice trembling with panic. Jin Shu shoved her off his chest and thrust Yiner into her arms. Take Dr. Chi and hide in that bush! Stay behind the tree, and dont make a sound! Confused but unable to argue, Li Xue obeyed, dragging the unconscious doctor toward cover. Jin Shu stood, his earring flashing as his pistol materialized in his hand. His eyes scanned the dark trees, muscles tense. Shadows shifted, and one by one, black-clad figures emergedfive, ten twenty. Shit, he muttered under his breath. Too many. Another flash from his earring. A shiny pink pistol appeared in his left hand. Five archers, he thought, narrowing his focus. They go first. Without hesitation, he aimed both pistols, firing in quick succession. Bang! Bang! Thump! Thump! Bang! Bang! Thump! Thump! Four archers fell in the blink of an eye. As he lined up the last one, an arrow whistled toward him from the shadows. He twisted away, but the arrow grazed his brow, a sharp sting drawing blood. More figures charged from the treeline, splitting into flanking formations. Bang! Bang! The fifth archer crumpled. Jin Shu shifted, dropping the nearest swordsman with a clean shot to the chest. But the hidden archer was still out there. Jin Shus eyes darted across the foliage, scanning every shadow, every movement. Thenthere! A glimpse of movement behind a tree. His earring flashed. Both pistols vanished, replaced by a long sniper rifle. No time for a proper stance. Jin Shu raised the rifle and fired. BOOOOM! The deafening blast echoed through the forest, its force shaking the ground. The swordsmen staggered, faltering mid-charge as the soundwave rippled past them. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The destruction was catastrophic. Trees splintered and collapsed in the distance, the air filled with the sound of snapping wood and falling trunks. Where the hidden archer had been, only a faint red mist remained. The remaining men froze, their eyes wide as they stared at the carnage Jin Shu had unleashed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The sharp retort of gunfire broke their stupor. Four more of their comrades dropped before they could react. Jin Shus movements were calm, precise. He fired as he stepped back, the blood from his cut brow maring his aim, his feet crunching against the forest floor. The remaining swordsmen pressed forward, closing the distance as his back met a tree. Two men, two steps away. Jin Shu raised his pistols, ready to end the fight AAH! A scream cut through the chaos. Jin Shus head snapped toward the sound. Li Xue stood frozen in a black-clad mans grip, a knife pressed against her throat. For a split second, Jin Shu hesitated. Bang! Bang! Thump! Thump! The first bullet dropped one of the advancing swordsmen. The second struck the man holding Li Xue. His knife fell from his lifeless hand as her captor crumpled. Slick! Pain exploded in Jin Shus abdomen. He looked down to see a sword driven through his gut, its cold steel piercing clean through to the tree behind him. Bang! Thump! The last swordsman didnt even have time to react. Jin Shu squeezed the trigger, and the man crumpled to the ground in a single shot. Silence fell over the forest. Only the faint rustle of leaves in the breeze and Jin Shus ragged breathing remained. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, streaking his chin before falling to the ground. He slumped against the tree, the cold steel of the sword still embedded in his abdomen. Crack! A sharp footstep sounded beside him. Jin Shus instincts flared. He raised his pistol blindly, his hand trembling. Eek! The startled cry made him freeze. He dropped his arm, recognizing the voice. Li Xue crouched beside him, her face pale with panic. J-Jin Shu! Oh my godyoure bleeding so much! Hah! Really? I hadnt noticed. He chuckled weakly, the sound cut short as the pain wracked his body. Daddy! Yiners small voice pierced the air as she threw herself onto his chest. Cough! Jin Shu sputtered, blood staining Yiners pristine fur as she clung to him. Yiner, get off him! Youre going to kill him! Li Xue shouted, yanking the little cub off his chest and holding her back. Inside his head, Nanos calm voice broke through the haze clouding Jin Shus mind. The sword must be removed for your wound to begin healing. Jin Shu grit his teeth, his shaky hands reaching for the blade. But his arms felt like lead, slippery with his own blood. He couldnt muster the strength. Li Xue! he hissed through gritted teeth. Pull the swordnow! B-but wont that make it worse? Her hands hovered over the hilt, her voice trembling. Just do it! Eek! O-okay! Dont! A frantic voice cut through the tension. Dr. Chi stumbled toward them, his face pale as he assessed the scene. Pulling it out will only make his wound worse! Just pull the damn swor! Jin Shus voice wavered, his head lolling forward. Darkness crept into the edges of his vision, and his body wobbled unsteadily. Thump. He collapsed against the tree, unconscious, the world fading to black. 24. RPG! Fire! Jin Shu spun around, his ears ringing, trying to make sense of the chaos around him. Soldiers were hunkered down behind sandbags and a crumbling wall, exchanging relentless gunfire with an unseen enemy. RPG! His head snapped up just in time to see the rocket streak through the air, sailing over his position. BOOM! The impact shook the ground as the projectile obliterated a brick building in the distance. A soldier stumbled out of the smoke, coughing and clutching his helmet as bullets zipped dangerously close to his head. Get over here! Jin Shu yelled, waving the man toward cover. The seconds stretched unbearably long as the soldier zigzagged through the open. Finally, with a desperate lunge, he dove behind the wall, landing hard next to Jin Shu. You good? Jin Shu asked, eyes scanning for injuries. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldier blinked at him, dazed. My... my fucking head hurts. Well, you just took a rocket. Id be shocked if it didnt. Jin Shu couldnt help a bitter laugh. The soldier shook his head, motioning weakly toward the ground. Hand me that. Jin Shu glanced down and spotted an M320 Grenade Launcher at his feet. He tossed it over, along with a belt of 40mm rounds. Thunk! The soldier didnt hesitate, firing grenade after grenade at the enemy''s position. Explosions peppered the battlefield as Jin Shu peeked over the wall, gripping his M4 tightly. Through the haze, he could make out enemy combatants about 100 meters away, their silhouettes darting between another crumbled wall, bursts of gunfire coming from their position. Bullets screamed past him, some hitting dangerously close, but Jin Shu gritted his teeth and aimed downrange. He squeezed the trigger, the recoil jolting through his arms. He wasnt even sure if he was hitting anythingjust pouring lead into the chaos. This thing got ammo? Jin Shu jerked his head to the side, startled. Another soldier had slid in next to him, motioning toward an M4 propped against the wall. Yeah, I just loaded it, Jin Shu replied quickly, barely sparing him a glance before returning his focus to the enemy. The soldier grabbed the rifle, and together they continued to unleash hell into the battlefield, the relentless cacophony of explosions and gunfire surrounding them like a violent symphony. The fighting stretched on and on, as they kept exchanging gunfire, the relentless exchange of bullets and grenades drowning out any sense of calm. Jin Shus hands were slick with sweat as he adjusted his grip on the M4, the weight of the weapon grounding him in the madness. RPG incoming! someone shouted, the voice cutting through the cacophony. Jin Shu barely had time to look up before the rocket spiraled toward their position. His stomach dropped. Down! he yelled, throwing himself against the crumbling wall as the world erupted around him. BOOM! The explosion was deafening, sending a wave of heat and debris over their position. Dust filled the air, thick and choking, turning the already chaotic battlefield into an eerie haze. Jin Shu coughed, his lungs burning, as chunks of concrete and shards of brick rain down on him. He pressed himself flat against the ground, heart pounding, ears ringing. Everyone still breathing? he shouted hoarsely, trying to peer through the dust. A voice answered, faint and panicked, but before he could pinpoint who it was, a shadow moved through the haze. Shit, Jin Shu muttered. The enemy was rushing their position. Silhouettes emerge like ghosts, their shouts muffled but their intent clear. Jin Shu raised his M4, firing blind into the fog. He heard the dull thuds of bodies dropping, but they kept coming. A sharp crack rings out, closer than expected. Jin Shu flinched as pain lanced through his stomach. The impact sending him stumbling backward, his weapon slipping from his grip. He fell against the rubble, clutching his abdomen as blood seeped through his fingers. His breaths come fast and shallow, panic threatening to overwhelm him. Through the dust, he saw one of the soldiers advancing, rifle raised. Jin Shu glared at him, defiance blazing in his eyes despite the agony. In a desperate move, Jin Shus hand fumbled for the pistol strapped to his thigh. His fingers curl around the grip, slick with blood but steady. The enemy soldier loomed over him now, gun aimed at his head. Not today, Jin Shu growled through gritted teeth. Bang! Thump! The recoil jolted his arm as the enemy soldier collapsed, his weapon clattering to the ground. Jin Shu let out a shuddering breath, but the respite was brief. More shadows moved in the distance. Hold the line! Someone shouted, Jin Shus breaths grew ragged as he pressed harder against his stomach, trying to stem the relentless flow of blood. The pain was unbearable, threatening to drown him in darkness. His grip on the pistol slackened, and his vision began to blur. He could hear the muffled sounds of battle continuing around him, distant and hollow, as if he were being pulled into a deep void. Not dying here he whispered, but the words felt distant, almost meaningless now. The world around him started to fadedust, gunfire, the enemys footstepsall dissolving into an oppressive silence. But then, faint and far away, he heard it. Jin Shu Jin Shu! A young girls voice, high and frantic, pierced through the haze. Daddy!! Another voice, smaller and more panicked, echoed the first. His heart lurched, a jolt of warmth breaking through the cold numbness. Li Xue Yiner? He murmured weakly. The battlefield shifted, crumbled, and collapsed into darkness. The dust and debris dissolved like smoke, and suddenly, he was weightless. The next moment, he snapped awake, eyes flying open, chest heaving. The scent of blood and gunpowder was gone, replaced by the damp earth and faint aroma of trees. He was back in the forest. Li Xue hovered over him, her face pale with worry, while Yiner clung to his chest, her tiny form trembling. Jin Shu, youre alive! Please don''t scare me like that again! Li Xues voice wavered, her eyes filled with fear. Daddy Yiner whimpered, her tear-soaked face pressed against him. Jin Shu blinked slowly, trying to ground himself. The pain in his stomach was still sharp, but this was no battlefieldno grenades, no enemy soldiers. Just the forest. He managed a weak smirk, his voice rough but steady. You two sure know how to wake a guy up. Li Xue glared, brushing away tears as she scolded him. If you joke like that again, Ill Jin Shu cut her off with a strained laugh. Im fine Just give me a minute. As they fussed over him, Jin Shu let his head fall back, staring at the canopy above. His chest rose and fell as he tried to calm his racing thoughts. The memory lingered, vivid and jarring, but he forced it to the back of his mind. Just a dream, he told himself, though the weight of it felt all too real. When he looked down, his gaze fell on the torn fabric of his robes, the hole where the sword had pierced through. The skin underneath was wholefresh and pristine. Yet, the phantom ache remained, a sharp reminder of what had happened. You have a strange body, young man, Dr. Chi remarked, his voice calm yet tinged with curiosity. He rested against a nearby tree, his brow furrowed in thought. Your wound healed itself before I could even attempt treatment. Most wouldve been dead, or at least incapacitated. Jin Shu managed a weak chuckle. Thats why I told you to take the sword out. I knew itd close up. He shifted, groaning as the residual ache flared. Still, Ill need a minute to rest. Then we should get moving before it gets dark. As he leaned back against the tree, Jin Shu let his thoughts drift to the fight. His guns had proven invaluable, giving him an edge no one in this world could anticipate. Yet, they were toolspowerful but limited. This was a world of martial arts and cultivators, and if he was going to survive, hed need to adapt. A gun wouldnt always be enough, especially against enemies far stronger than the men they had just faced. Those weapons of yours, Dr. Chis voice interrupted his musings. What are they called? Guns, Jin Shu replied, glancing over at the old man. Guns. The doctor repeated the word thoughtfully, as if rolling it over in his mind. Did you know that the men you fought were at least at the 7th stage of the Qi Realm? Some were even at the 9th stage. Its no small feat for someone at the 4th stage to take down all twenty-one of them. Jin Shu frowned. Did any of them survive? The doctor shook his head, his expression dark. No. Those who were injured took their own lives with poison. A rather grim but efficient way to ensure no loose ends. Figures, Jin Shu muttered, closing his eyes for a moment. Dr. Chi continued, his tone more curious now. However, I did find something of interest among them. He reached into his sleeve and pulled out a small metal emblem. The faint light filtering through the trees glinted off its surface. Jin Shus eyes narrowed as he took in the insignia etched into the emblem. It was unmistakable: the mark of the Crown Prince. His stomach tightened as he recalled the letter hed received not long ago. 25. Treatment Li Xue gasped as her eyes fell on the emblem. The Crown Princes insignia! Does that mean he tried to have us killed? Jin Shu studied the insignia in his hand, his expression calm. Unlikely. What do you mean? This is the Crown Princes insignia, isnt it? It is, he replied, but think about itwhat kind of assassins would carry their employers insignia? Its practically a death warrant if they fail. Besides, he still needs me or rather, my mother. Killing me would work against his goals. Li Xue frowned, her confusion deepening. So if it wasnt the Crown Prince, then who? Jin Shu shrugged nonchalantly. Your guess is as good as mine. Though, he added, a faint smirk tugging at his lips, it could still be him. Wait, what? But you just said He mightve ordered them to carry the insignia so that if it was found, he could claim it on another prince''s planting, Jin Shu interrupted smoothly. So it was the Crown Prince? Li Xue asked, her voice tinged with frustration. Who knows? Jin Shu tucked away the insignia in a corner of his earring. And frankly, I dont care. Ive got more important things to worry aboutlike getting home and healing my friend. *** By the time Jin Shu and his companions arrived at Black Mountain City, the sun had long since set. The assassins attack had delayed them, and now the city gates loomed before them, sealed so tightly not even a whisper of wind could slip through. As they approached, a voice called out from the ramparts above. Who goes there? The sound echoed into the stillness of the night. Jin Shu raised his head, squinting at the figure partially illuminated by torchlight atop the wall. I am Jin Shu of the Jin family. I have urgent business. Would you open the side door? The figure hesitated, then called back, Jin Shu, you say? Hold on. Moments later, a small slot in the iron door beside the main gate slid open, revealing a pair of scrutinizing eyes. Are you truly Young Master Jin? came a voice from behind the door. Jin Shu smiled faintly and stepped into the light cast by a nearby torch embedded in the wall. Last I checked, I am still the young master of the Jin family. His tone carried a hint of humor. Ah, it is you, Young Master Jin! the voice exclaimed. The iron door groaned as it swung open, and a burly guardsman emerged, bowing slightly. Please, come inside, Young Master Jin. Jin Shu nodded and gestured for his companions to follow. They stepped through the narrow doorway and into the city, the heavy door creaking shut behind them. The oppressive silence of the night faded, replaced by the muted sounds of life within Black Mountain Citys walls. Jin Shus first instinct was to immediately take Dr. Chi to treat Fan Biyu. But as he glanced back at his companions, their weary, drooping eyes reminded him of the days trials. They needed rest. With a sigh, he relented. Lets head to my home and rest for the night, he said. Li Xue and Dr. Chi gave him silent nods of agreement. The group arrived at Jin Shus residence without incident. He ensured everyone was settled before retiring for the night himself. The next morning, they rose early and shared a quick breakfast. Jin Shu and Dr. Chi then set out for Dr. Bais courtyard to begin Fan Biyus treatment. As they stepped into the treatment room, they found Dr. Bai already examining Fan Biyu. He straightened as they entered. Young Master Jin, Dr. Bai greeted, his tone grave, your friend remains in a coma with no signs of waking. His gaze shifted to the unfamiliar face beside Jin Shu. And this is? This is Dr. Chi, a Divine Physician, Jin Shu introduced. Hes here to treat Fan Biyu. Dr. Bais brows lifted in surprise. A Divine Physician? I didnt expect you to find one so quickly. Its an honor to meet you, Dr. Chi. Hm. Dr. Chi acknowledged him with a curt nod before stepping past to examine Fan Biyu himself. The room fell silent, save for the faint rustle of fabric as Dr. Chi worked. Seconds stretched into minutes as Jin Shu watched anxiously. Finally, Dr. Chi turned to face him. Her condition is severe, he said, his voice calm but firm. But treatable. Jin Shu felt a surge of relief. Then please, treat her. Is there anything you need? Just a quiet environment, Dr. Chi replied simply. Okay, then well leave you to it, Jin Shu said, turning to leave. You can stay, young man. Just have everyone else leave, Dr. Chi added without looking up. Uh Jin Shu hesitated, then gave Dr. Bai an apologetic smile. Dr. Bai returned the gesture with a nod and quietly exited the room. Jin Shu moved closer to Fan Biyus bedside, settling into a chair opposite Dr. Chi. I didnt take you for a player, young man, Dr. Chi said with a light chuckle, his hands deftly unpacking his medical instruments. Huh? Jin Shu blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected comment. Dr. Chis smile widened. Dont play coy. Youve got this little sleeping beauty here and the Generals daughter tagging along. Quite the entourage. Jin Shu frowned slightly, his tone calm but firm. Fan Biyu is my mothers disciple and a close friend. As for Li Xue He paused, then continued, lets just say Im doing a favor for a man I respect. Dr. Chi let out a soft hum, his expression unreadable as he glanced at Jin Shu. If you say so, he replied, a faint, knowing smile tugging at his lips. Jin Shu felt a headache coming on as his right eyelid twitched. Didnt you say you needed a quiet environment? Just go ahead and ignore me, then. Dr. Chi chuckled softly but didnt respond. As Jin Shu watched him unpack his instruments, he couldnt help but notice how oddly familiar they looked. Though powered by qi rather than electricity, they bore a striking resemblance to modern medical tools. When Dr. Chi retrieved a stethoscope, Jin Shu couldnt hold back his curiosity. Is that called a stethoscope? Dr. Chis head snapped up, his sharp gaze locking onto Jin Shu. How do you know its name? Jin Shu hesitated before offering a quick excuse. Uh I read about it in a book once. He couldnt exactly explain his knowledge came from memories of another world. Is it strange that I know its name? Hm, not strange, Dr. Chi muttered, his tone thoughtful, but definitely uncommon. He said no more, returning his focus to setting up the instruments. *** The treatment began with Dr. Chi placing his fingers on Fan Biyus wrist to check her pulse. Next, he placed a hand over her upper dantian, allowing his qi to flow into her body. Jin Shu watched as the old man picked up several unfamiliar instruments, some of which he fiddled with, while others he positioned carefully on Fan Biyus body. Hours passed in tense silence, broken only by the occasional faint clink of tools. A thin sheen of sweat appeared on Dr. Chis forehead as he worked. Suddenly, he gasped. Oh no! What? What happened? Jin Shu asked, alarmed. Her lungs are threatening to collapse, Dr. Chi said hurriedly. You need to place your mouth on hers and blow lightly to inflate them. Lightly? Shouldnt I blow harder? Dr. Chis brows furrowed in irritation. Are you the doctor, or am I? Do as I say, boy! Jin Shu groaned but didnt argue. Leaning down, he pressed his lips against Fan Biyus and blew gently. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What he failed to notice was the cheeky grin that momentarily crossed Dr. Chis usually composed face. As Jin Shu exhaled softly, Fan Biyu groaned faintly, her eyelids fluttering open. Jin Shu immediately pulled back as her confused gaze focused on him. Were were you kissing me? she asked incredulously. No! Jin Shu protested, waving his hands, his face heating. I was helping with your treatment. Right, Dr. Chi? He turned to look at the physician for backuponly to find the man nowhere in sight. The room fell into an awkward silence, broken only by Fan Biyus faint groan as she tried to sit up. Jin Shu sighed, rubbing his temples. That old man he muttered under his breath, already dreading the explanation hed have to give. He stepped forward and gently helped her into a sitting position. I really wasnt kissing you, I swear, he said, his tone earnest. Fan Biyu gave him a skeptical look, her brow slightly raised. How are you feeling? Jin Shu asked quickly, eager to change the subject. Like shit ah, I mean, not well, she corrected herself, her cheeks flushing as she realized her slip. Jin Shu blinked, startled. This was the first time hed ever heard her swear. L-let me get the doctor to check on you, he stammered, using the excuse to escape the awkwardness. As he turned to leave, Dr. Bai appeared at the doorway. Ah, Young Master Jin, the older man greeted with a polite nod. Dr. Chi has already left. He mentioned that Fan Biyu will need to rest for at least a week before shes well enough to move. He also said his services are no longer required, so hes heading back to the capital immediately. Jin Shu gaped, stunned by the abrupt departure. That old bastard he muttered as a full-blown headache settled in. Dr. Bais eyebrows rose slightly as he gave Jin Shu a questioning look. Realizing his slip, Jin Shu quickly apologized. Ah, sorry. I didnt mean to say that out loud. Dr. Bais expression softened into a faint smile. I suppose he left quite the impression, he said mildly, stepping past Jin Shu to check on Fan Biyu. Jin Shu sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. He could already tell the next few days were going to be exhausting. 26. Helping Hand Bed rest for a week, with walks limited to no more than five minutes each day, Dr. Bai instructed Fan Biyu, his tone firm. After a week, you may move around as normal, but avoid any strenuous activity for at least three weeks. Fan Biyu frowned, clearly displeased. Is there a way to heal faster? she asked, the thought of being bedridden so long already vexing her. Dr. Bai smirked knowingly and reached into his sleeve, pulling out a folded slip of paper. Dr. Chi anticipated youd say that, he said, handing it to her. He told me to give you this when you asked. Fan Biyu blinked in surprise. Anticipated it? She hadnt even met this mysterious Dr. Chi. Curiosity sparked, she took the slip from Dr. Bai and unfolded it. Half a second later, her face turned a deep crimson. With a sharp motion, she stuffed the paper beneath her blanket, determined to hide its contents from view. What did it say? Jin Shu asked distractedly, not yet noticing her reaction. N-nothing! she stammered, avoiding his gaze. Jin Shu glanced at her flushed face, a flicker of suspicion crossing his mind. What in the world did Dr. Chi write? Shaking his head, he decided to let it go and turned his attention to Dr. Bai. Can she leave the clinic? She can, but rememberno more than five minutes of walking per day, Dr. Bai replied. If you plan to take her home, shell need assistance. Dr. Bai stood, brushing off his robes. If theres nothing else, I must attend to my next patient. Jin Shu rose and gave a polite bow. Thank you for your care, Dr. Bai. No need to thank me; Im just doing my job, Dr. Bai said with a chuckle as he exited the room. Jin Shu turned back to Fan Biyu. Would you like to leave? She glanced up at him, her expression uncertain. How? I cant walk. I was thinking of carrying you home, Jin Shu replied casually, oblivious to the faint blush spreading across her cheeks. Fan Biyu looked away, her gaze fixed on a distant corner of the room. After a long pause, she murmured, Okay. Lets go, then. Without further ado, Jin Shu slipped his hands around her back and under her legs, lifting her effortlessly in one swift motion. AH! What are you doing!? He stopped, giving her a puzzled look. Taking you home. Is something wrong? I-I thought youd at least give me a moment to mentally prepare! Sorry Are you fine now? Fan Biyu groaned, her face burning. J-just get it over with quickly. With a small shrug, Jin Shu adjusted his hold on her and strode out of the clinic. His thoughts wandered as he walked. Is it less awkward if I act like I dont understand? He directed the question to Nano. Interpersonal relationship advice is not included in our services, Nano replied matter-of-factly. But you were talking about how Li Xue liked me before? Jin Shu countered. That was a simple observation. For instance, I can tell you that Fan Biyu, while she doesnt seem to have as strong feelings as Li Xue, probably wouldnt be opposed to a relationshipwith a strong push. Isnt that still relationship advice? Just a simple observation. Jin Shu, Fan Biyus voice broke his train of thought. She was looking up at him, her expression curious. Hmm? He raised an eyebrow, glancing down at her. Wheres my master? His steps faltered. The hesitation on his face didnt escape her notice. Whats wrong? she asked, her tone shifting. My mother shes missing. Missing? What do you mean missing? She never came back after the day you were injured. Fan Biyus brow furrowed as she considered his words. Are you sure shes missing? She stopped herself, realizing the absurdity of her question. I guess thats a dumb question. How could she not be, if she hasnt returned? The Immortal Phoenix Sect has Soul Jades that can reveal her location, right? Jin Shu asked urgently. They do, Fan Biyu confirmed. Jin Shus gaze sharpened. Then tell me how to find the sect! I cant Why not!? he interrupted, his frustration boiling over. Let me finish, Fan Biyu said patiently, though a hint of exasperation crept into her tone. Oh, sorry Its just I know, she said softly, her expression understanding. I get it. Please, continue, he said, his voice quieter now. I cant tell you where the sect is Jin Shu opened his mouth to interrupt again, but Fan Biyu swiftly placed a hand over it. I said, let me finish, she said firmly, giving him a pointed look. He nodded silently, his eyes apologetic. The sect has forbidden anyone from revealing its location. However, I can lead you there. Mmm Jin Shu tried to speak, but with his mouth still covered, his words were muffled. Fan Biyu removed her hand with a small sigh. You really cant tell me where it is? he asked again, his disbelief evident. When I said forbidden, I didnt mean we were ordered not to, she explained. The sect used a technique that makes it physically impossible for us to speak its location. You cant point it out on a map? Jin Shu asked, frowning. Fan Biyu shook her head, her expression regretful. So well have to wait three weeks for you to heal? he pressed, trying to keep the frustration out of his voice. Her gaze dropped, and her face took on a hard-to-read expression. After a moment, she blushed. A week but Ill need your help, she muttered, barely above a whisper. But the doctor said A week! she snapped, her face now a deep shade of red. Her outburst echoed down the street, drawing the curious stares of passersby. Jin Shu sighed, adjusting his hold on her. Without another word, he quickened his steps and carried her through the gates of the Jin manor, leaving the onlookers behind. Once inside, Jin Shu called for a maid. Prepare a room for her to stay in, he ordered before heading to his private courtyard with Fan Biyu still in his arms. As he stepped into the courtyard, a sharp crack and a soft gasp drew his attention. His eyes darted to the source of the sound: Li Xue, seated at a small table, stood frozen. A broken teacup lay at her feet, tea pooling around the shards. Are you alright? Jin Shu asked, concern flickering across his face. Li Xue didnt respond. She stared at him, or more specifically, at Fan Biyu nestled in his arms. Li Xue? Jin Shu tried again, stepping closer. Are you okay? O-oh I Im fine, she stammered, her voice unsteady. Her gaze dropped, though her hands fidgeted nervously. W-whos this? This is my friend, Fan Biyu, Jin Shu explained. Shes the one I needed the Divine Physician to treat. Fan Biyu, resting in his arms, tilted her head and gave Li Xue a once-over. And who are you? she asked bluntly. Li Xues hands stilled. Um Im Li Xue, she mumbled, her voice barely audible. Her gaze darted between them, her shoulders stiffening. Im, uh Im Jin Shus uh Her words trailed off, and her expression crumpled. I dont know! Before Jin Shu or Fan Biyu could react, Li Xue pushed past him, bolting for the courtyard exit. Jin Shu caught a glimpse of tears sliding down her cheeks as she disappeared through the doorway. Could you put me down now? Jin Shu nodded and gently set her on her feet. Is she your lover? Fan Biyu asked abruptly. Jin Shu nearly dropped her in surprise. No. Then what is she to you? she pressed as she slowly made her way toward the table in the corner. Jin Shu followed close behind, ready to catch her if she stumbled. Her adopted father is General Gong. I took her in as a favor to him. Hmm. Fan Biyu made a noncommittal sound as she eased into the chair, her gaze unreadable. Jin Shu settled into the seat opposite her. How can I help you heal in a week? Without a word, she handed him the slip of paper shed received from Dr. Bai. Read this, and youll understand, she said, avoiding his gaze. Curious, Jin Shu unfolded the note and began to read. Im sure you want to heal your legs as fast as possible. Well, youre in luckthere is a way. However, Im not so sure youll like the sound of it. Below are the instructions for a massage technique that can expedite your recovery. Keep in mind, it must be performed by someone in the Qi Realm, and as it happens, your good friend Jin Shu fits the bill. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. P.S. The technique requires skin-to-skin contact. :p Jin Shu blinked, rereading the note to ensure he hadnt misunderstood. Since when was Dr. Chi such a character!? So I have to massage your legs each night for a week? he asked, his tone caught between confusion and disbelief. AH! Dont say it out loud! Fan Biyu yelped, waving her hands frantically, her cheeks flushed bright red. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow but said nothing, folding the note and setting it aside. Ill help if its what you need. Fan Biyu crossed her arms and turned her face away, still blushing furiously. Just dont make it weird. I''m not. It''s just a massage, nothing to be embarrassed about. He shrugged nonchalantly. With that, the tension dissolved into an awkward silence, the faint chirping of birds filling the courtyard. 27. Wheelchair The night was silent and calm, the peacefulness broken only by the hushed voices of two maids as they made their way back to the servants'' quarters after a long day of work. Their slow footsteps echoed faintly as they walked down the path that passed by the guest area of the Jin Manor. A soft glow spilled out from the window of one of the rooms. That''s where Lady Fan is staying, isn''t it? one of them whispered. It is, the other confirmed. Say, which young lady do you think will end up as the Young Master''s lover? The first maid giggled, leaning closer. My guess is Lady Fan. She''s his mother''s disciple, and they have good chemistry, don''t you think? Are you serious? Aren''t both of them already his lovers? the second maid asked, her tone matter-of-fact. They are? Really? The first maid blinked in surprise. The other nodded knowingly. That''s what I heard from the others. As they passed by the lit window, faint voices from inside caught their attention. Curious, they slowed to a stop, straining to listen. The voices grew louder, cutting through the still night air. Aaah! S-stop! This is necessary. Stop! Stop! Ah! We cant stop yet. I-it hurts! Hold on, just a little more. AAH!! JIN SHU!! The maids faces turned crimson, their wide eyes locking on each other in shared shock. One let out a hiccup, and without a word, they hurried off, their steps a panicked clatter. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the room, Jin Shu was leaning over Fan Biyu, his forehead slick with sweat as he worked with focused determination. Her face was flushed crimson, a mix of pain and exertion evident as her breaths came in ragged gasps. His qi-infused hands moved firmly down her leg, kneading the stiff muscles with increasing pressure. Just hold still, he said calmly, though beads of sweat trickled down his temples. Fan Biyu yelped in pain, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. Tears rolled freely down her cheeks, glistening like pearls as she whimpered through gritted teeth. Seconds turned into minutes, and minutes stretched into what felt like hours as Jin Shu continued his treatment, his hands tirelessly wringing and massaging her leg like a soaked rag. Finally, around midnight, he exhaled heavily and climbed off the bed. Thats it for tonight, he said, stepping back. Fan Biyu glared at him through tear-soaked eyes. I told you to stop! she snapped, her voice hoarse with frustration and pain. You read the instructions. It clearly said the first session would hurt, and if we stopped halfway, it could make your injuries worse, he replied with a shrug. Hmph! She yanked the blanket over her head, muffling her next words. Get out! Jin Shu sighed, shaking his head as he made his way to the door. Ill be back in the morning, he said casually before stepping out. The moment he closed the door behind him, his composure shattered. He doubled over, his face flushing a vivid red. Damn this body! he muttered under his breath, shaking his head in embarrassment as he walked away. Thank you for suppressing my bodys reactions, Nano. You''re welcome. However, prolonged suppression may prove harmful. Can I last a week? Jin Shu asked hesitantly. A week would be pushing it. Our recommendation is no more than five nights. Any longer could severely impact your ability to reproduce. Jin Shu choked at Nanos clinical response, his face flushing a deep red once more. ...Five nights, then he muttered reluctantly. *** Sleep eluded Jin Shu after the nights events. Restless, he decided to work on something to occupy his hands and mind while he planned for the future. He pulled out a sturdy wooden chair and began modifying it. His movements were deliberate, adding soft padding to the seat and backrest, and carefully affixing two pairs of iron wheelssmaller ones at the front and larger ones at the back. As his hands worked, his thoughts drifted. I need to renew my old training. I dont have access to the fighting techniques of this world, but I can use what I learned on Earth. If I tweak my methods to incorporate simultaneous pistol-and-knife combat, alongside unarmed techniques, it should work well with my enhanced physical abilities in this world. If I refine it further, I might develop something entirely unique to myself. His mind continued racing with ideas as he tightened the last bolt on the wheelchair. Satisfied with his work, he tucked the finished product into the storage space in his earring and finally retired for the night. *** Knock! Knock! Early the next morning, Jin Shu tapped on the door to Fan Biyus room. Biyu, can I come in? he called softly. After waiting a few moments without a response, he raised his hand to knock again. Just as his knuckles hovered near the door, it creaked open. His hand froze midair. Good morning, he greeted, a polite smile tugging at his lips. He almost burst out laughing at the sight before him. Fan Biyu, normally the picture of elegance and poise, looked utterly disheveled. Her luscious evergreen hair was a tangled mess, her eyes still red from last nights tears, with dark bags shadowing them. Her usual grace was replaced with a glaring, sharp-eyed irritation that could have sent weaker men running. What do you want? she snapped, her voice dripping with annoyance. Jin Shu held back his laughter, clearing his throat. Um I brought you a gift, he said carefully, taking in her chaotic appearance. She extended a hand impatiently. Hand it over and leave. Its not a small gift, see? Jin Shu gestured as his earring released a soft glow. A wheelchair materialized in the open space outside her doorway. Fan Biyu stared at the contraption, her sharp gaze softening into curiosity as she studied its design. The chair was padded with jade-green silk and sported two small iron wheels at the front and two larger ones at the back. The backrest had two handles attached at the top. What is it? she asked, eyeing it warily. Its called a wheelchair. Here, sit down, Jin Shu said nonchalantly, wrapping an arm around her shoulder to guide her into the chair. Too engrossed in examining the strange contraption, she didnt react to the casual touch. Comfortable she murmured, running her hands over the smooth silk padding. Do you like it? Jin Shu asked with a gentle smile, watching her explore the chair. I still dont know what it does. Here, try this. Hold onto the handles of the large wheels and push them forward, he instructed. Following his directions, she grasped the wheels and pushed. The chair moved smoothly, rolling forward. However, she underestimated her strength and the chair surged forward, heading straight for Jin Shu. Ah! she yelped, panicking as she lost control. The next moment, she tumbled from the chair. Jin Shu lunged forward and caught her before she hit the groundonly to lose his own balance. They both collapsed, Jin Shu hitting the ground with a heavy thud, Fan Biyu landing on top of him. For a moment, neither moved. Their breaths mingled as they stared into each others eyes. Then, Fan Biyu felt something press against her stomach. Without thinking, she reached down to move it away, her hand brushing against Jin Shu moaned involuntarily, his face flushing bright red. Both their eyes widened in realization. OH MY!! a loud voice shrieked from the courtyard gate. They turned their heads in unison to see a maid standing there, her hands covering her mouth. Excuse me! she squeaked, turning on her heel and fleeing, slamming the gate shut behind her. Jin Shu and Fan Biyu slowly turned back to face each other, mortified. Jin Shu tried averting his gaze, but as his eyes dropped, they landed on her chest pressed tightly against his own. His body reacted before his mind could stop it, and his little brother twitched against her hand. He jolted upright, shoving her back into the wheelchair in a panic. He quickly turned away, one hand shielding his lower half as his face burned in embarrassment. Clearing his throat, he stammered, T-that was just a physical reaction! I-I didnt mean for that to happen! Fan Biyu didnt respond immediately. She was staring down at her hand, her expression unreadable. Biyu? Jin Shu ventured hesitantly. She slowly looked up, pausing briefly as her gaze passed his pelvic region before meeting his eyes. What happened? she asked, her tone genuinely curious. Jin Shu blinked in confusion. She tilted her head. Werent you going to teach me how this wheelchair works? Jin Shu scratched the back of his neck, his face still red. R-right the wheelchair, he muttered, eager to steer the conversation back to neutral territory. He turned toward the chair, carefully avoiding looking directly at Fan Biyu, and crouched to point at the wheels. So, as I was saying, you just roll these forward gently. Not too hard this time, okay? Fan Biyu tilted her head, her curiosity rekindled. Like this? She pushed the wheels slowly, the chair rolling forward a short distance. Jin Shu smiled, relieved. Exactly. And if you need to stop, just hold the wheels steady. Fan Biyu practiced for a moment, her movements growing more confident. A soft smile replaced her earlier irritation. Its actually pretty useful, she admitted. Of course it is. I made it, after all, Jin Shu said, his usual confidence returning as he straightened up. She rolled her eyes at his smug tone but didnt deny his craftsmanship. Fine. Its decent. As she turned the chair to test its maneuverability, Jin Shus voice stopped her. And one more thing, he said, his tone softer now. What? she asked, glancing over her shoulder. I just wanted to say Im sorry about last night, he said, rubbing the back of his neck again. The treatment was rough, but I didnt mean to hurt you. Fan Biyu blinked, her expression softening further. For a moment, silence lingered between them. Then, she smirked. If youre really sorry, she said, her voice teasing, you can bring me more gifts. Jin Shu chuckled, the tension breaking. Dont push your luck. They both laughed, the awkwardness fading into a lighthearted warmth. 28. Dummies Jin Shu and Fan Biyu chatted easily, the earlier awkwardness fading as their conversation grew lively. At one point, Jin Shu leaned forward, curiosity sparking in his eyes. Do you happen to know any combat techniques I could learn? Fan Biyu shook her head. No, I only have ones from our sect, and theyre exclusive to female cultivators. Why do you ask? I ran into some assassins on my way back from the capital, Jin Shu explained, his tone turning serious. It made me realize my fighting techniques could use some improvement. Her eyes widened. Assassins? He nodded. Probably sent by one of my cousins. Cousins? She blinked before recognition dawned. Oh, rightyoure a prince of the Sun Empire. I forgot. Its not like Im a real prince, he said, shaking his head with a wry smile. Its just a title. Thats not true, she said, tilting her head, her curiosity piqued. Jin Shu frowned. What do you mean? Master said you have ascension rights, she replied matter-of-factly. I do!? Jin Shu recoiled, his eyes widening in shock. This was the first hed heard of such a thingnot that he wanted the throne. Fan Biyu nodded firmly. Uh-huh. Master said your title places you in line with the Crown Prince. Jin Shu reached for his earring, retrieving the Crown Princes insignia he had tucked away. He stared at the emblem, his thoughts churning. Could it have been the Crown Prince who ordered the assassins? Shaking his head to dispel the idea, he tucked the insignia back into place. Forget it, he muttered under his breath before standing abruptly. Alright, I need to go. Ive got training to do. Fan Biyu nodded, watching as he made his way toward the gateway. Jin Shu! she called after him, her voice stopping him in his tracks. He glanced back over his shoulder. Yeah? Thank you Jin Shu smiled gently. Youre my mothers disciple. That basically makes us brother and sister. With a casual wave, he stepped through the gateway and disappeared from view. Left alone, Fan Biyus expression shifted, a faint melancholy overtaking her features. Brother and sister? she murmured, her cheeks flushing at the memory of their earlier closeness. I dont think a brother would feel like that about his sister, though Her fingers traced idle lines on the table as her thoughts drifted. Was it like this? *** Jin Shu stood in the middle of the training room normally utilized by the familys guards. The space was equipped with state-of-the-art runic mechanisms, a generous gift from his uncle. In his right hand, he held a pistol. In his left, a curved-bladed dagger resembling a karambit. Jin Shu shifted his stance, his body naturally settling into the familiar posture hed drilled endlessly in his past life as a soldier. His grip on the pistol was firm but not rigid, while the karambit glinted ominously in the dim light of the room. He inhaled deeply, focusing his mind. Cultivators in this world were unlike the enemies he had faced on Earth. They didnt rely on modern tactics but followed traditional fighting styles passed down rigidly through generations. Though disciplined, their lack of adaptability was a weakness he intended to exploit. In the military, Jin Shu had been trained to use everything to his advantagewhether it was the weapon in his hand or the dirt beneath his feet. Strategy, agility, and precision were his weapons now. At the far end of the room stood a wooden target painted with vaguely humanoid features. With a sharp flick of his wrist, Jin Shu channeled his qi to activate a rune embedded on the wall. The room whirred to life, and the target began to move, weaving unpredictably from side to side. Thin, blunted rods shot toward him in erratic patterns, simulating attackspart of the automated defense system the familys guards used to train reflexes. He started slow, raising the pistol and firing a quick shot at the moving target. The bullet struck its shouldera solid hit but far from the lethal precision he needed. He cursed under his breath and adjusted his aim. As the rods whistled toward him, Jin Shu ducked, rolled to the side, and brought up the pistol again. This time, the bullet pierced the targets chest. Better, he muttered, a small smirk tugging at his lips. The rods came faster now, forcing him to switch tactics. Jin Shu sidestepped another barrage, the karambit in his left hand flashing as he deflected a rod that came dangerously close. In a real fight, he knew the blade wouldnt do much against a higher-realm cultivators qi-reinforced body. Still, the karambit had its uses. Spinning the weapon in his hand, he recalled the close-quarters combat techniques hed practiced in his past lifeslashes, hooks, and quick thrusts, all designed to exploit weak points. Speed and precision, he reminded himself aloud, moving to a shadowed corner of the room. He tapped another rune, activating the training systems second stage. New targets emergedhumanoid dummies clad in leather armor inscribed with faint runic patterns. These simulated the natural durability of Core Realm cultivators. Jin Shu advanced swiftly, firing his pistol. The first shot aimed at a dummys head ricocheted harmlessly off the rune-reinforced leather. He frowned. His unmodified weapon wasnt enough to break through. Cursing under his breath, he darted forward, closing the distance. His karambit slashed at the dummys throat, finding the small gap between the armors overlapping plates. Thats it, he murmured, exhilaration coursing through him as the dummy crumbled backward. Two more dummies rushed forward on weighted tracks, their movements unnervingly lifelike. Jin Shu rolled to avoid them, firing a quick shot at one dummys knee. The rune-enhanced leather absorbed most of the impact, but the shot staggered it enough for him to strike. He sliced upward with the karambit, targeting the joints and severing the straps holding its armor in place. The second dummy bore down on him, swinging a wooden sword in a powerful overhead arc. Jin Shu raised his pistol instinctively, firing twice at its shoulder joint. The strikes slowed the dummys movements just enough for him to sidestep and hook his karambit into the joint. With a sharp twist, he disarmed the dummy, its weapon clattering to the floor. Jin Shu stepped back, panting as the training system powered down. Sweat dripped from his brow, and his muscles burned, but his mind remained sharp. This was only the beginning. Cultivators were faster, stronger, and deadlier than any wooden dummy or automated rod. If he wanted to surviveand winhe would need more than raw skill. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Runes," Jin Shu muttered under his breath. "I need them, or my weapons will become useless." "Speaking of runes," Nanos voice chimed in softly, "when do you plan on using the ability tied to your cultivation technique?" Jin Shu frowned. "Hm? What ability?" "The Dragon-Tiger Tattoo," Nano replied, its tone almost teasing. "That? I thought it was just a fancy name to make the technique sound impressive. You''re saying I can actually bring my tattoos to life?" "You haven''t tried," Nano said simply. "So how would we know?" Jin Shu''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "Should I?" "Thats up to you." Taking a deep breath, Jin Shu nodded. There werent any detailed instructions on how to activate the tattoos, but he reasoned there could only be one way. Power the Life-Giving Rune with Qi. Channeling his Qi into the rune etched on his skin, he felt nothing at first. The silence stretched until his patience began to waver. Then, just as he poured nearly half of his Qi into the rune, the air exploded with sounda thunderous roar of a dragon intertwined with the feral cry of a tiger. Two shimmering claws, one draconic and the other feline, materialized in the air before him, their forms composed entirely of Qi. They hovered ominously for a moment before tearing through a nearby training dummy. The wooden arms, reinforced with armor, splintered and fell to the ground in a single, devastating blow. Jin Shu blinked, stunned by the destruction. "That was just the claws. What would happen if the dragon and tiger were fully formed?" Images flooded his minda dragon and tiger made entirely of Qi, their limbs powerful enough to obliterate mountains with a single swing. The thought sent a thrill through him, his breath quickening with anticipation. He reached to holster his pistol and sheath his karambit, his movements still half-absorbed in his daydream. The clatter of metal striking the floor jolted him. Jin Shu froze, staring down at his weapons in bewilderment. Oh riiight. His voice was flat as realization dawned. I dont have a holster. Or a sheath. He glanced around quickly, a faint blush creeping up his neck. Luckily no one saw that, he muttered before bending down to retrieve his weapons. Saw what? A sweet, feminine voice sounded from the doorway. Jin Shu turned, spotting Li Xue standing there with a bright smile. Her cheerful expression was a stark contrast to the tear-streaked face he had seen last time. What brings you here? he asked, raising an eyebrow. I heard from a pair of gossipy maids that you were training here, she replied, her steps light and bubbly as she approached. Gossipy maids? Jin Shu frowned slightly, trying to place faces or names to the description. His family employed so many servants that remembering even half of them felt impossible. Would you like a sparring partner? Li Xue asked, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. Can you fight? he asked, giving her small frame a once-over. She was shortbarely over five feet, if thatand slender to boot. They used the metric system in this world, right? That made her around 160 centimeters or so. He found himself distracted by the random thought. I was a guard in the capital, she said pointedly, crossing her arms. And before you ask, no, my adopted father didnt give me the position. I earned it. Jin Shu shook his head, smiling faintly. I wasnt going to ask. Oh... well, anyway, I can fight, she insisted, squaring up in front of him. Her stance was determined, but Jin Shu couldnt help laughing. She reminded him of a tiny puppy challenging a wolf. Actually, how tall am I now? he wondered. I havent measured, but Im probably about the same as I was in my last life. Six-foot-two. And I havent stopped growing yet, either. Bam! Before he could process what was happening, Jin Shu found himself flat on his back, staring up at the ceiling. He blinked, glancing around in confusion until his eyes landed on Li Xue, who was staring at her hands in disbelief. Finally, she looked down at him and whispered, So weak... Jin Shu twisted his body, quickly picking himself up. I wasnt ready yet, he said shamelessly, brushing himself off. Li Xue raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching as if holding back a laugh. Dummy. She muttered under her breath. Jin Shu squared his stance, his eyes narrowing. Again! 28.5 Curious Yin’er Daddy, Yiner said as Jin Shu stood up from his nightly cultivation. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hm? he responded, wiping himself down with a damp cloth as he changed out of his clothes. How do you cultivate? she asked, floating up to perch on his shoulder. Her claws lightly poked into his bare skin, but he didnt flinch. After cultivating the Body Inscribing Art, his tolerance for pain had greatly increased. Do you mean how I cultivate, or how you cultivate? he asked, pointing first to himself, then to her. She tilted her head, her golden eyes gleaming. Both? Hmm Jin Shu pondered her question as he slipped into bed. Yiner fluttered off his shoulder, landing on his chest. She nestled there, her luminous eyes fixed on him, reflecting the candlelight like twin golden jewels. Well, he began, humans cultivate by drawing the ambient qi of the world into their bodies. For us, most of that qi is stored in the lower dantian, here in the pelvic region, especially in the early stages. Spirit beasts, on the other hand, store their qi in the upper dantianor what cultivators call the core. Thats where all of their qi is concentrated, and they dont use their other dantians. What are cultivation realms? she asked, her voice growing drowsy. The realms of cultivation represent stages of power, Jin Shu explained. The higher the realm, the stronger you areand the closer you get to immortality, or so they say. What...yawn...different realms? Her question was interrupted by a wide yawn, but Jin Shu understood her meaning. There are nine realms, he said softly. They are: Body, Qi, Core, Spirit, Adept, Master, Grandmaster, Sage, and Saint. Each realm is divided into nine stages, from the 1st to the 9th. Beyond the Saint realm, its said you become an Immortal. Jin Shu glanced down and saw that Yiner had fallen asleep, her soft snores barely audible. He smiled, gently patting her head before resting his own. Soon, he too drifted off to sleep. 29. Main Wife The days passed quickly, and it had now been four days since Fan Biyu received treatment from Dr. Chi. The massage therapy with Jin Shu was progressing well; she no longer winced in pain during the sessions, and she had grown adept at using the wheelchair to navigate the Jin manors spacious grounds. This morning, she was seated comfortably in the training room, watching Jin Shu and Li Xue sparring. Jin Shu lunged toward Li Xue, his left fist darting forward with lightning speed. Li Xue dodged to her left, but his attack was a feint. His true movea powerful right-handed uppercutarced toward her stomach. Before the blow could land, Li Xue vanished, reappearing behind him in an instant. Her right fist lashed out, aimed directly at the center of his back. Jin Shu dropped to the floor, narrowly evading the strike. He had fallen for this trick before and wasnt about to let it work again. His leg swept out in a low arc, intending to trip her feet. Li Xue jumped, avoiding the sweep effortlessly. Jin Shu smirkedhe had been waiting for this. Rising like a coiled viper, he lashed out with another uppercut, this time perfectly timed to catch her midair. Li Xue reacted instantly, twisting her body and launching a kick aimed at his head. Jin Shu tilted his head just enough to evade the strike, her foot passing harmlessly by. He saw his opening. Instead of striking her vulnerable midair position, his arm curved around her waist, pulling her toward him. In a fluid motion, he caught her against his chest. You lost, he said, his voice steady as his gaze locked onto hers. He held her securely, their faces mere inches apart. Li Xues hot, panting breaths filled the space between them. Her eyes searched his, and slowly, she began to inch closer. Ahem! The sharp sound broke the moment like a snapped string. Both turned toward the corner of the training room, where Fan Biyu sat watching them. Her expression was pointed, her gaze cutting through the tension like a blade. Jin Shu cleared his throat awkwardly and gently released Li Xue, stepping back. Li Xue straightened herself, brushing off invisible dust as though nothing had happened. Fan Biyus lips twitched, but she said nothing. Her pointed stare spoke volumes. Jin Shu excused himself to wash up before practicing his runes. He had a new set he was determined to master by the end of the week. *** That evening, Jin Shu performed Fan Biyus massage as usual. However, it was becoming increasingly difficult for him to keep his composure. Her pain had long since turned to pleasure, and instead of pained yelps, her labored breaths filled the room. Each sound sent a wave of heat through his adolescent body, making it harder for him to focus on the task at hand. *** By the fifth morning, Jin Shu and Li Xue had settled into their new sparring routine. This time, however, Fan Biyu decided to get involved, offering unsolicited advice from the sidelines. Xue, dont dodge with your whole body! Youre faster; you can make smaller adjustments! Li Xue hesitated for a moment before nodding. She began shifting her movements, starting with broad adjustments and gradually refining them as the spar progressed. By the end, her dodges had become so precise they were nearly imperceptible. Shu, youre not using enough footwork! Look at Xueshes running circles around you! Jin Shu, who had been holding a stationary defensive stance, frowned at the critique. Following Fan Biyus advice, he switched to a more fluid approach, blending martial art footwork from boxing, taekwondo, and karate. His erratic, bouncing movements disrupted Li Xues rhythm, causing her to misstep during a dodge. Bam! Ah! Li Xue staggered backward, clutching her chest where Jin Shus fist had landed. Luckily, her ample padding absorbed most of the blow, though it still left her wincing. You! This is all your faultI was just about to win! she snapped, marching over to Fan Biyu and jabbing a finger in her face. You were going to lose regardless, Fan Biyu said with a dismissive wave. You! Li Xue stomped her foot in frustration. After a moment, she huffed and crossed her arms. How old are you, anyway? Fan Biyu raised an eyebrow, looking her up and down. Why? Feeling insecure about being smaller? she teased. Li Xue glared, puffing up her chest. Im nineteen! I bet Im older! Fan Biyu gave a nonchalant nod. Im only eighteen, not yet an old woman like you. Argh! Li Xue reached out as if to yank Fan Biyu from her wheelchair but stopped herself just in time. What? Thinking of resorting to violence against an injured person? Fan Biyu asked with a sly smile. Li Xue clenched her fists, forcing herself to calm down. Then her expression turned smug. Im older, so Ill be the main wife, she declared triumphantly, crossing her arms. Fan Biyu smirked, unfazed. Hmph, too bad for you. Master already promised that Ill be the main wife, Fan Biyu shot back, her tone equally defiant. Li Xue raised a skeptical eyebrow. Whos your master? Why do they get to decide that? My master is Jin Shus mother! Fan Biyus chest puffed up with pride. Li Xues mouth hung open in shock. ...Fine, you can have the main wife spot. But! Im claiming second wife! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im not arguing, Fan Biyu replied with a shrug, raising her hands in surrender. Really? Fan Biyu nodded. Really, really? Yes! Oh, good. Li Xue beamed, suddenly pleased with herself. Jin Shu, meanwhile, lay on the floor of the training room, pretending to be oblivious as he watched the two girls bicker over him. Internally, however, he was anything but calm. His two split psychesone adult, one childwere on the verge of clashing again. The adult psyche couldnt ignore the stark age difference of a decade or more between him and the girls, while the child psyche argued that this was the perfect chance to secure two beauties for life. The internal debate was growing louder, pulling his fragile mental connection apart. He needed a solution, and fast. Suddenly, Jin Shu felt a warmth spreading from under his robes, over his heart. Pulling his collar aside, he saw the Rune of Unity glowing softly. The light seemed to knit the connection between his psyches back together, but it came at a costhis qi was draining rapidly. Worse, the two sides of his mind were still arguing. He needed to find a compromise, even quicker. Then, an idea struck him. He could follow his younger psyches suggestion, with a slight adjustment. Acknowledging the girls didnt have to be in the sexual way his younger self imagined. His adult psyches perspective was more measuredthey were still young, and there was plenty of time ahead. In this world, he was younger than them, after all. If he gave them time, perhaps theyd realize they didnt want to be with him after all. Both psyches immediately rejected that last thought. Surprisingly, the rejection brought them into perfect synchronicity, and the mental connection stabilized entirely. Jin Shu stood up and approached the girls. Shouldnt I get a say in who becomes my main wife? The girls looked up at him as though hed lost his mind. What are you talking about? Li Xue asked, genuine confusion coloring her tone. I mean you two arguing over me, Jin Shu said with a chuckle. The girls exchanged glances. A flicker of understanding passed between them before they turned back to him. We seriously dont know what youre saying, they replied in unison, their voices deadpan. Jin Shu hesitated. They sounded so convincing that he started to doubt himself. Still, he pressed on. Whatever the case, he said, straightening up, youre both mine. And if either of you wants the main wife spot, youd better behave. The words slipped out before he could stop them. A wave of embarrassment surged, but he masked it with a laugh as he walked out of the training room, leaving two furiously blushing girls behind. 30. Butt It was the fifth night since Fan Biyu had awoken from her coma. Jin Shu sat at the edge of her bed, his hands diligently massaging her bare legs. Her soft moans filled the room, echoing against the walls and drifting into the quiet night beyond the window. Outwardly, his face remained stoic, betraying none of the turmoil inside. Internally, however, his younger self was screaming, Take it further! Do it! Shut up, you horny little bastard! his adult self snapped in response. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She already said she wants to be our main wife! What''s wrong with deepening our relationship? the younger self argued stubbornly. We dont even know if she meant it seriously or if it was just a heat-of-the-moment declaration, the adult countered, trying to inject reason. The younger self hesitated. Maybe fine. But this isnt over! He grudgingly backed off for now. Jin Shu rolled his eyes at his young psyche''s antics. Hurrying along with the massage, he suddenly felt something warm trickle onto his lips. Drip. A drop of blood splattered against Biyus pristine calf. Warning! Libido suppression levels critical. Prolonged suppression will lead to permanent damage! Nanos mechanical voice rang out in Jin Shus mind, startling him. Ten more seconds, Jin Shu demanded internally. Acceptable. Ten seconds ticked by in agonizing silence. Finally, Jin Shu withdrew his hands from Biyus legs and climbed off the bed, hunched over as he moved away. Done already~? she teased, her voice heavy with sultry amusement. Ill be back tomorrow night! Jin Shu barked, louder than intended, before bolting out the door. Hmph, stingy! Ive already seen it once. Whats wrong with letting me see it again? Then again... I guess I didnt really see it so much as felt it. *** Jin Shu couldnt sleep again. That made it the sixth night in a row he failed to fall asleep at his usual time. As before, he turned to busying himself with tasks. Tonight, he chose to craft some practice weapons. He started with dull knives, testing various sizes and styles. He made a Karambit, a KA-BAR, and a Yarborough knife. For good measure, he forged sharpened versions as well. Even after finishing, his blood still thundered in his veins. Restless, he continued crafting a few more tools until the exhaustion finally began to set in. *** The next morning, Jin Shu met Fan Biyu and Yiner in the training room. Yiners presence was a rare sightnormally, she refused to wake up early, citing the immortal excuse Jin Shus mother had planted in her: A girl needs her beauty sleep. Jin Shu sighed. His mothers influence on Yiner was already irreversibly entrenched. And to think theyd only spent a few days together when Yiner had been a newborn! The reason Yiner had joined him today was simple. Shed woken in the middle of the night to find Jin Shu missing, and her panic had escalated as she cried alone in the dark for hours before he returned. Shed clung to him tearfully, declaring, Daddy cant leave Yiner alone, or else! Jin Shu didnt dare ask what the or else meant. He wasnt sure he wanted to find out. Were going to use weapons todaypractice ones, Jin Shu announced as Li Xue took her position across from him in the training room. Weapons? she asked, her curiosity evident. He nodded and retrieved a dull Yarborough knife and something else from the storage space in his earring. Wait isnt that the weapon that killed all those assassins? Li Xues voice trembled as she stared at the unfamiliar object in his hand. Memories of that day in the forest flashed through her mind, the deafening bangs still echoing in her ears. Isnt that thing too dangerous? Dont worry, Jin Shu reassured her. This one just shoots harmless pellets. Look. Ping! He pointed the barrel at his palm and pulled the trigger. A small bead shot out, bouncing harmlessly off his skin. See? Safe. Okay Li Xue nodded hesitantly before turning to examine the other practice weapons lined against the walls. Fan Biyu, who had been watching from nearby, rolled closer in her wheelchair. What is that weapon? she asked, her tone curious. Xue said it killed assassins, but it doesnt look that deadly to me. This version isnt lethal, Jin Shu explained, holding the weapon up for her to inspect. But the principle is the same. Its called a gun. You squeeze this trigger to fire a projectile. Think of it as a crossbow, but louder, deadlier, and far more accurate at a longer range. This little thing is stronger than a crossbow? Biyu raised an eyebrow, curiosity sparkling in her eyes. The only real advantage a crossbow has over this is that its nearly silent. But even that can be mitigated if I create an attachment called a suppressor. Can I try it? she asked, holding out her hand. Sure. Jin Shu placed the pellet gun in her palm and guided her through its use. Hold it like this. Place your finger here. This is the sightclose your non-dominant eye and look down it. Line up these two nubs with the one at the front. What do I do next? she asked, peering down the sight. Squeeze the trigger gently. When it goes back far enough, itll fire. Ping! Biyu followed his instructions perfectly, except the pellet flew straight across the room and struck Li Xue on the butt. Yowch! Li Xue yelped, spinning around to glare at Biyu. Im sorry! I didnt mean to! Biyu said, her voice full of apologythough she struggled to suppress her laughter. You did that on purpose, didnt you? Li Xue accused, narrowing her eyes. Biyu shrugged, trying to appear innocent. I really didnt. But as she shrugged, her finger accidentally pulled the trigger again. This time, the pellet ricocheted off one of the training weapons and landed right back on Li Xues sore butt. OW! That that one really was an accident, Biyu said quickly. So the first one wasnt?! Alright, alright, let me take this before someone gets hurt hurt more, Jin Shu said, reaching for the pellet gun. But as he grabbed it, Biyus finger brushed the trigger one last time. The barrel, unfortunately, was pointed right at Li Xue, who had just turned to inspect her bruised rear. Ping! Owie! Li Xue yelped, her frustration boiling over. You bitch! she shouted, charging toward Biyu. That one wasnt even me! Biyu protested, holding her hands up in defense. Jin Shu quickly stepped between the charging Li Xue and Fan Biyu, wrapping his arm around Li Xue''s waist to stop her in her tracks. She wriggled and tried to slip past him. Alright, enough. It was an accident, and youre completely fine, Jin Shu said firmly. Am not! Li Xue shot back, grabbing his hand and planting it on her rear. Feel this! There are three bumps there. What if they leave scars? My cute little butt will be ruined! Jin Shu sighed, rubbing his temple as a headache began to form. Youve had worse injuries during our spars. Youll survive. Now, go pick a weapon. Li Xue huffed, muttering something under her breath that Jin Shu didnt catch, then stalked off to browse the weapons again. She occasionally shot glares back at Fan Biyu, who couldnt suppress her amused smile. Moments later, Li Xue returned to the center of the room, now sporting a pair of shiny metallic gauntlets. Jin Shu glanced at her fists. Why gauntlets? Im going to catch it, she said with a smug grin. Catch what? The thing that kept hitting my butt. The pellet? Yeah, that! Jin Shu shook his head at her antics. Sure, lets just get to sparring. They took their positions on opposite sides of the room. Jin Shu made sure to stay at close rangethe focus of this training was combating cultivators up close, after all. Fan Biyu, acting as the referee, clapped her hands and shouted, Begin! Jin Shu wasted no time, raising the pellet gun hed kept at his side. He aimed for Li Xues center mass as she charged forward in a straight line. Ping! The pellet flew toward her, but just as it reached her Swipe! Li Xue snatched it out of the air, grinning triumphantly as she held the tiny bead between her gauntleted fingers. Haha! I caught it! Jin Shu raised an eyebrow at her antics. Ping! Before she could bask in her victory, Jin Shu fired again. Bop! The second pellet struck her square in the stomach. Ow! Li Xue yelped, clutching her abdomen as she glared at Jin Shu. Unfair! Jin Shu shrugged, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. Its a spar. You cant expect your opponent to stop just because youre celebrating. She pouted and crossed her arms. Hmph! Jin Shu shook his head. Alright, no more playing around. Get a real weapon, and well go again. Li Xue stomped off toward the weapon rack, muttering under her breath again. Jin Shu sighed, watching her retreat. He just hoped she wouldnt come back with some other nonsensical weapon. 31. New Rune Goofin Ping! Ping! Ping! Tink! Tink! Tink! Jin Shu fired three quick shots from his pellet gun. Li Xue deflected all of them with her sword, her blade moving in a blur of precision. In an instant, Jin Shu closed the six-foot gap between them, lunging forward with his knife in a strike as swift and sharp as a wasps sting. Li Xue, still recovering from the last deflection, wasnt ready to counter. Yet, with an almost impossible twist of her waist, she spun like a ballerina, narrowly dodging the blade. Anticipating her movement, Jin Shu raised his pistol, aiming to his right where she spun. As Li Xue completed her turn, she brought her sword down, targeting his extended, gun-wielding arm. Ping! Thump! A pellet struck her square in the sternum just as her sword landed a slash across his arm. Tie! Fan Biyu declared, rolling her wheelchair forward to call the spar to an end. She immediately began offering advice. Shu, you extended your arm too far. Keep your stance compact and less exposed. Xue, you cultivate in a speed-focused technique. Use that to your advantage. Li Xue tilted her head in confusion. Am I not already? You are, but Im sure you can push yourself even faster. Like when you disappear for that split secondwork on extending the duration of that speed. Li Xues eyes lit up with determination. I dont know if I can, but Ill try! As they prepared to resume sparring, Yiner suddenly flew between them, her tiny wings fluttering furiously. Daddy, Im hungry~! she complained, circling Jin Shu like an impatient little bird. Gurgle! A loud stomach rumble echoed in the training room. Jin Shu glanced around, curious to discover the culprit. His gaze landed on Li Xue, but she was already busy putting her sword back on the weapon rack. Turning to Fan Biyu, he noticed a faint blush creeping up her cheeks. Lets all go have lunch, Jin Shu said with a soft chuckle. *** After lunch, Jin Shu returned to his workshop, settling into his routine. The afternoon light filtered through the room as he focused on drawing a new set of runes on the Nanophone. Ive nearly perfected these runes, he muttered to himself. I dont know their effects, though. Can you explain them, Nano? How would you like them explained? Go through them one by one. Understood. Let me start by saying these runes are advanced versions of the first ten you learned. I did notice the patterns share some similarities. The one youre currently working on is the advanced form of the Sharpness rune. Its called the Bloodletting rune, and it causes nearly unstoppable bleeding. Wow, that sounds pretty sinister. Hmm I could inscribe it on my bullets, but Ill save that for later. Next is the Self-Repair rune, an upgrade to the Durability rune. It allows the inscribed weapon or object to regenerate its durability slowly by absorbing Qi. Oh? That ones definitely going on my weapons. Do you think I could inscribe it on my body actually, never mind. I have you for that already. Still, it might be a good idea as a backup plan. True. Whats next? This one should interest you: the Phantom Step rune. It partially erases the users presence, making them nearly undetectable by sight or hearing. However, it only works if the item covers the body completely. Whether it could work in tandem with your cultivation technique is unclear. Interesting. I dont know if Ill need stealth often, but it cant hurt to have it. The advanced form of the Qi Circulation rune. Is called the Qi Reservoir rune. It allows the object to store excess Qi for later use, acting as a sort of battery. That one could definitely be useful. Up next is the Chain Reaction rune. This one links Explosion runes to cause successive detonations within a set area. Oh, I could definitely use that for traps. Though this one is not going on my body, Jin Shu said with a chuckle. The Density Strike rune increases a weapons weight mid-swing, amplifying its impact force. Thats better suited for heavy weapons, which I dont use, he replied, brushing the idea aside. The Feather Touch rune is the antithesis of the Density Strike rune. It nullifies weight entirely, allowing for faster strikes or easier movement. Same as beforenot really my style, Jin Shu said, dismissing the idea and tucking the runes into the back of his mind. These last runes should catch your attention. First, the Wrath rune. This advanced Flame rune creates fire that grows stronger the longer it burns, feeding off enemy Qi. That one is very interesting, Jin Shu said, his his mind already processing how he''d use it. Second is the Glacial rune. It freezes the ground and enemies within an area, immobilizing them. Wow. I can already think of so many potential uses for that, he said, mentally adding it to his must-try list. And finally, the Tempest Slash rune. This creates cutting wind blades, extending the weapons range. Nano stopped its introduction as Jin Shu completed the final rune, which happened to be the Tempest Slash. Not bad. I only made ten mistakesone on each rune, he muttered to himself. By tomorrow, Ill have perfected them. Gurgle! His stomach rumbled loudly. Looks like its dinner time, he sighed, then shuddered. And after that, Biyus massage therapy. *** Later that night, Jin Shu made his way to Fan Biyus room, this time with a little tag-along. Yawn~ Yiner stretched lazily from her perch on his shoulder, baring long, gleaming tiger fangs that glinted dangerously in the moonlight. You could have stayed in our room and slept, Jin Shu said, glancing at her. No! What if Daddy leaves me again? Yiner shook her head side to side with fierce determination. Jin Shu chuckled softly and rubbed her head. Im not going anywhere. Pleased by his reassurance, Yiner purred happily, nuzzling against his cheek. When they reached Biyus door, Jin Shu hesitated. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he opened it. Inside, Fan Biyu lay on the bed, her robe pulled up to reveal her snow-white legs. Jin Shus eyes flicked to the sight, and he struggled to pull them away. Ahem, are you ready? he asked, stepping closer to the bed. But even as he reached her side, she didnt respond. Biyu? Zzz Leaning closer, he realized her eyes were closed, her chest rising and falling with the slow rhythm of sleep. Oh, shes asleep. Jin Shu raised a hand, intending to wake her with a gentle shake, but paused. Maybe its better this way he murmured. Carefully, he climbed onto the bed and began the massage therapy, his fingers working methodically over her legs. Whats Daddy doing? Yiner whispered curiously. Im helping Biyus legs heal, he whispered back. You remember when we found her in the forest? Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yiner members! she said, nodding so quickly that she made herself slightly dizzy. Well, her legs were broken back then. This massage will help them heal faster. Once shes better, we can go find Mother... His voice trailed off, and a shadow crossed his face as he thought of his missing mother. Daddys mommy is the strongest! Yiner said confidently, her voice rising a little too loudly. Jin Shus head snapped up, alarmed, and he looked at Biyu. His heart skipped a beat when he saw her wide, jade-green eyes staring directly at him, a smirk curling her lips. How long have you been awake? he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Since you climbed on the bed, she replied, her smirk deepening. Oh Fan Biyus smirk widened as she tilted her head, teasing, What, were you planning to sneak away after finishing? Jin Shu coughed awkwardly, unsure how to respond. I just didnt want to wake you Mm-hmm, she replied, clearly unconvinced. Then, with a soft sigh, her expression softened. Thank you, Jin Shu. Truly. He looked at her, surprised by the genuine gratitude in her voice. For a moment, the room felt quiet, save for the rhythmic purring of Yiner still perched on his shoulder. Before Jin Shu could respond, Yiner yawned and flopped onto the bed beside Biyu. Daddy, lets sleep here tonight! she announced boldly, her voice muffled by the blankets. Fan Biyu raised an eyebrow, her jade eyes glinting with amusement. Oh? Is that how it is? Jin Shu stammered, his face flushing, I-Ill just head back to my room! But as he turned to leave, Biyus voice stopped him. Jin Shu. He paused, glancing back. Dont push yourself too hard. Well find her. Her gaze was steady, her tone resolute, as if willing him to believe it. For a moment, his shoulders relaxed. I know, he said quietly. Jin Shu reached down to retrieve the snoring Yiner, but Biyu placed a gentle hand on his, halting him mid-action. He looked at her questioningly. Can you leave her here? she asked, her tone soft, almost hopeful. He hesitated for a moment before nodding. ...Sure. Just bring her to the training room in the morning. Biyu smiled faintly, her jade eyes warm with gratitude. Jin Shu quietly stepped out, closing the door behind him. As he walked down the dim moonlit pathway, he felt the weight of everything settle heavily on his shoulders once more. His mothers whereabouts remained a mystery, but one thing was certainhe wouldnt stop until he found her. 32. Tantrum By the afternoon of the seventh and final day before Biyus legs would heal, Jin Shu had perfected his rune practice. He could now inscribe each rune flawlessly, and the time had come to upgrade his weapons. Excitement bubbled within him as he anticipated testing the new runes and their powerful effects. Yiner, lets go, he called toward the corner of his room, where a small figure was buried under a pile of blankets. Mm! Mmmm! Mmm! Mmmmmm! came a muffled, distinctly angry response. I cant understand you when youre under there, Jin Shu said, walking over to the bundle. He lifted the blankets, revealing an irate little tiger cub glaring up at him. He barely had time to react before a paw swiped at his face. Jin Shu pulled back just in time, though his face already bore the marks of a previous encounter. His left cheek and the bridge of his nose were decorated with fresh scratches, proof of an earlier skirmish with the tiny, furious cub. That morning, while waiting in the training room, a silver blur had launched itself at his face with startling precision. The cub had delivered two swift, stinging strikes, all the while scolding him in a high-pitched voice: Bad Daddy! Liar Daddy! Through this he regrettably found out what her earlieror else, meant. Yiners tantrum had lasted most of the morning. Through tears and growls, she accused him of abandoning her again. Jin Shu, bewildered, argued that he hadnt left her alone since she had Fan Biyu for company. The cub had no real counterargument, so she settled for sulking, retreating to her huddled corner. Jin Shu now stood awkwardly before her, unsure how to make amends. Coaxing an upset child was entirely foreign to him; no one had ever done it for him in his own childhood. But hed seen it done in films and TV shows, so he decided to try. Uh come out, and Ill have the chefs make you a big, juicy steak. How does that sound? The lump under the blankets remained still. No response. He cleared his throat, trying again. Ahem Yiner, Daddys sorry. He didnt mean to make you upset. Why dont you come out, and Ill get you anything you want, okay? His face burned with embarrassment at the overly sweet words, but he pushed through. To his surprise, saying them felt right. Warm, even. A small head peeked out from the blankets, her silver fur still bristling with indignation. Dont want anything! Daddy hates me! What?! Jin Shus eyes widened. I dont hate you! I I love you! Her ears twitched. You do? Yes, Daddy loves you a lot! So please, come out, he pleaded. Slowly, she poked her head out from the bundle of blankets, her silver ears flattened against her head. She hesitated for a moment before taking a tentative step forward. Jin Shu thought she looked utterly adorable. As she stepped out completely, she tilted her head up to look at him, her wide golden eyes filled with uncertainty. Realizing how much she was struggling to meet his gaze, Jin Shu crouched down, lowering himself almost to the floor to get closer to her eye level. Everything okay now? he asked gently, reaching out to pet her soft head, his hand trailing down her back. For a moment, her eyes narrowed into contented slits, and a soft purring sound escaped her. But then, as if remembering her earlier indignation, she shook his hand off and puffed up her fur. No! Whats wrong? he asked, taken aback. Daddy said give me anything. Yiner wants a hug! Okay, he said with a chuckle, immediately scooping her up. He held her snugly against his chest, her small body fitting perfectly in his arms. Kiss. Hm? Yiner wants a kiss now, she demanded, her tone firm but her eyes hopeful. Alright, he said, leaning down to plant a gentle kiss on the softly glowing mark on her forehead. All better? She nodded slowly, her earlier anger seemingly forgotten. Good. Lets go then. Daddy has lots of work to do. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he stood, Jin Shu realized with mild amusement that hed unconsciously started referring to himself as Daddy, just as Yiner did. *** Jin Shu sat in his workshop, a table before him laden with weapons that shouldnt exist in this world. At the center lay the Sig Sauer M17, a replica of his old service pistol. This one, however, was matte black, a departure from the coyote brown of the standard issue. Beside it rested a long rifle, the H&K M110A1 CSASS. Another relic of his army days, it brought back memories of his sniper training, even though hed never officially been a sniper during his time as a Ranger. Arrayed alongside the firearms was an assortment of knives. The KA-BAR, the official blade of the USMC, gleamed with a utilitarian sharpness. The Karambit, with its curved blade designed for hooking and disarming, held a sinister elegance. And finally, there was the Yarborough knifea deeply personal reminder of his brief time as a Green Beret, a period cut short by the plague that had changed everything. Lets start with the runes all my weapons will share. Both the basic and advanced forms of the Durability Rune, for sure. He picked up the inscribing needle, steadying his hand as he began the tedious task of carving runes into each weapon. Over and over, the delicate strokes embedded the power into the tools of his trade. When he finished inscribing the Self-Repair Rune on the M110A1, the weapon immediately flared with a bright white glow, only to dim seconds later. Hm? Jin Shu frowned. That glow means its repairing, but a light that bright? Its on the verge of breaking. He picked up the rifle, inspecting it closely. How could I forget something so essential? He hadnt cleaned his weapons, hadnt checked them for damage. That glaring oversight gnawed at him, and he set the rifle down with a sigh. The more he thought about it, the clearer the problem became. His reincarnation had affected more than just his mind. He was in a new body, with its own limits and habits. Muscle memory and instincts that had once been second nature were now fractured, leaving gaps in routines hed once followed religiously. Now that I know, I wont let it happen again. Anyway, back to inscribing. Jin Shu turned his focus back to the weapons, ensuring that each was equipped with Qi Circulation Runes. These were essential, as they provided a slight boost to the effectiveness of all other runes on the weapon. However, he had to be mindful of the limitations of each weapons material. Different metals could only handle a certain number of runes before reaching their breaking point. The knives, while made of strong materials, werent forged from the best. They could safely handle a maximum of seven runes. Any more, and the weapons would literally burst under the strain. Jin Shu had seen it happen beforewhen he was younger, his father had overloaded a weapon in his forge. The fragments had exploded with such force that shards of metal were still embedded in the walls to this day. Carefully, he selected the seven runes for each knife, tailoring them to complement the elemental properties of their designs. The KA-BAR received two fire runes: Flame and Wrath, enhancing its cutting edge with destructive heat. The Yarborough was imbued with Wind and Tempest Slash, granting it a swiftness and slicing power that mimicked a gale. For the Karambit, he chose the ice element, inscribing it with Frost and Glacial, giving the blade a chilling, almost freezing quality. Each knife also received the Sharpness Rune for unparalleled cutting power and the Bloodletting Rune to enhance its lethality in combat, bringing the total to seven runes apiece. Jin Shu then shifted his attention to the firearms. He had initially considered adding an Explosion Rune to his pistol, envisioning devastating results. However, upon closer inspection of his rifle, he realized the internal damage caused by the Explosion Rune would limit its usability. The weapon would only withstand three shots before requiring repairsand the Self-Repair Rune, while useful, was far too slow for heavy damage. With that in mind, he decided against using the Explosion Rune on weapons he relied on frequently. Instead, he inscribed the advanced form of the Qi Circulation Rune, the Qi Reservoir Rune. This would allow the weapons to store a reserve of Qi, ensuring hed always have extra energy to draw upon in a pinch. Satisfied with his decisions, Jin Shu leaned back, a small smile playing on his lips. Each weapon had been crafted and inscribed with care, tailored for versatility and reliability in the battles to come. He would rather never use these weapons, but he knew in his heart that was wishful thinking at best. Packing away the finished tools of war, Jin Shu lingered on the M17 in his hands. For now, my pistol doesnt have the lethality to take on cultivators beyond the Qi Realm. Ill need to rely on getting close with my knives. He retrieved a 9mm round from his storage earring, turning it over between his fingers. I might need to enhance the ammunition if I want to increase its stopping power... His voice trailed off as he addressed the microscopic AI nestled within his dantian. What do you think, Nano? Should I do it? The tiny robots voice resonated in his mind, analytical and direct. If you were to inscribe your ammunition, it would certainly become many times more lethal. However, we detect hesitation. Jin Shu sighed, rolling the round across his palm. I dont like killing, and the stronger my weapons, the easier it becomes for me to kill. Nano tilted fractionally within his spiritual sea, the subtle movement almost conveying confusion. Are you certain? Certain that I dont like killing? Yes. Of course I am. Why wouldnt I be? Because in your memories, you were highly efficient. From what weve observed, killing wasnt just something you toleratedit was something you excelled at, even sought out. Efficient, sure, Jin Shu muttered, his grip tightening around the round. But that doesnt mean I enjoyed it. Quite the opposite, actually. If I had to kill, I made it my goal to do it as cleanly and effectively as possible. How is that the opposite? Nano pressed. He hesitated, searching for the right words. Uh let me put it this way. I was following orders. Seeing it as just another task helped me dissociate from my actions. Youre lying. The statement hit him like a physical blow. What? Im lying? How? In your memories, you reveled in the rush of adrenaline. You pushed yourself to be the best, seeking placement on the most dangerous missions. It was your driving force. Silence stretched between them. Jin Shus expression darkened, his thoughts sinking deeper. Am I really lying to myself? he murmured. Without waiting for Nanos response, he sank further into his mind, into the very depths of his soul. Memories and emotions surged around him like turbulent waves as he searched desperately for the truth in Nanos words. 33. Biyu’s Story The memories buried deep within his soul painted vivid pictures of his younger years on Earth. Cold streets, his only companions; empty fists, his only tools. He had fought, scraped, and struggled, turning solitude into strength. Then came the Armywhere he found brothers and sisters in arms, a family forged in the fires of camaraderie. For them, he would fight to his last breathhad fought to his last breath. In this life, however, he had known only warmth. Sheltered by endless love, he grew up safe, yet the unyielding will to protect carried over. Now, with the combined will of both lives spurring him on, Jin Shu would let nothing stand in his way. Not Buddha, not demons, not gods, nor even the heavens themselves. Any who dared would face down the smoking barrel of his guns, and it would be the last thing they''d see. Drawing a deep breath as he stirred from his memories, he murmured, Nano, youre wrong. I dont enjoy killing. But if its to protect whats dear to me, then its a good thing killing is what Im best at. If you say so, Nano replied, sounding unconvinced. *** The seventh night had finally arrived. Fan Biyus legs would be fully healed, and they could set out for the Immortal Phoenix Sect. These thoughts weighed on Jin Shus mind as he approached her room and knocked on the door. Before his knuckles could meet the wood a second time, the door swung open. Fan Biyu stood in the doorway, her dark green hair damp and her cheeks a delicate rosy hue, as though shed just stepped out of a bath. A warm smile curved her lips, and Jin Shu felt his heart quicken at the sight. He silently willed himself to calm down, but the youthful side of his psyche roared within his soul, demanding more than just restraint. Clearing his throat, he asked, How are your legs feeling? His voice was awkward as he fought to avoid eye contact. Fine, she said, her smile unwavering. Just a little numbness. She stepped aside, gesturing for him to come in. As Jin Shu passed her, her eyes flicked to the scratches on his face and his empty shoulder. Is Yiner still upset? she asked softly, her tone carrying a hint of guilt. She likely blamed herself since she had asked to keep Yiner for the night. No, shes fine now, Jin Shu replied with a bright smile, thinking fondly of Yiners antics. Back to her usual rambunctious self. Thats good. A note of cheer returned to her voice. Well, lets get the treatment done, shall we? Jin Shu motioned toward the bed. Hm. She nodded lightly, climbing onto the bed and pulling the hem of her robes up to her knees. Jin Shu followed, kneeling in the space between her legs. He rubbed his hands together, allowing his qi to flow and settle into a steady rhythm. It served both to warm his palms and distract his thoughts. Once ready, he placed his hands on her calves and began kneading the soft skin. His touch was firm yet careful, the energy pulsing in gentle waves through her legs. All the while, Jin Shu struggled to quiet his inner voicethe part of him still ruled by youthful impulses. His gaze repeatedly betrayed him, drawn to Fan Biyus beauty. He chastised himself but knew he couldnt entirely blame his teenage self. She was simply too stunning, especially to someone in the throes of adolescence. For her part, Fan Biyu leaned back against the headboard, her face tinged with a deep blush. A soft smile played on her lips as she watched him work. When Jin Shu glanced up briefly, their eyes met, and he quickly looked away, feeling the heat rise in his cheeks. Her expression was too much for himtoo much for both sides of himself. At least his body had adjusted to these nightly treatments, sparing him the more embarrassing reactions from earlier days. Time passed both painfully slow and all too fast. Before long, the treatment was over. Jin Shu stood, ready to leave, but a gentle tug on his sleeve stopped him. He turned, meeting her pleading gaze. Dont go just yet, she said softly. Stay and chat with me for a while, please? Jin Shu hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Uh I guess I could. His body no longer overreacted as it once had, and he wasnt in a rush tonight. A brief chat wouldnt hurt. They sat at the small table in her room, the silence stretching between them. Jin Shu opened his mouth to say something just as Biyu did the same. Their gazes met, and they both gestured for the other to go first. Another beat passed, and once again they tried speaking over each other, their words colliding awkwardly. After a few more false starts, they finally broke into laughter at the sheer absurdity of it all. Biyus laughter gradually faded. Jin Shu, you speak first. He hesitated, about to protest, but thought better of it. If he argued, they might spend the entire night deciding who should go first. Alright Ive always been curious. How did you become my mothers disciple? She saved my life, Biyu replied, a sad smile tugging at her lips. She did? How? Jin Shu asked, but the melancholy in her expression made him hesitate. Uh, only if youre comfortable sharing. No, its fine, she said softly. Ill tell you. Its a long story, though. Thats okay, he reassured her with a gentle smile. I have time. Biyu paused, organizing her thoughts. Lets see where do I start? Ive never told anyone this story before, so I guess I should start at the beginning. She took a deep breath. When I was young, I was different from everyone else in my village. Even as a child, I was stronger than most of the adults. So, you were born with the talent of a cultivator? Jin Shu asked. Not exactly she murmured, trailing off. I was born with a special physique. Cultivators call people like me Heavens Blessed. But for me, it was more of a curse than a blessing. How so? Jin Shu asked, puzzled. Isnt being Heavens Blessed something to celebrate? For those who understand what it means to be Heavens Blessed, maybe. But to a small village of mortals? I was an outlier, a freak, even a monster. It didnt help that my features changedmy hair and eyes turned to this jade color. She gestured to her green hair and eyes. Oh Jin Shu blinked. I thought those were natural They are, technically, she explained. Its part of my physique. But the people in my village didnt know that. To them, I was a monsteror worse, a carrier of misfortune. The withering of the crops since my birth? That became my fault. And your parents? Surely they didnt believe that, Jin Shu said, leaning forward. I never knew my mother, Biyu said, her voice tightening. She died during childbirth. As for my father Her hands clenched into fists, knuckles whitening. He blamed me for her death. He was the first to call me a monsterlong before anyone knew I was different. Tears welled in her eyes, trembling on the verge of falling. Jin Shus chest tightened at her words. Ah, Biyu you dont have to talk about this if its too painful. He regretted asking her, the weight of her story pressing on him like a stone. She held back her tears, her voice trembling but resolute. No, I need to tell my story. Jin Shu hesitated for a moment before standing and moving to sit beside her. He awkwardly wrapped an arm around her shoulders, the gesture clumsy but sincere. This was the first time in either of his lives that hed tried to comfort someone. Its okay to cry, he said gently. The words felt inadequate, but they were all he could muster. Im not going to cry over something like this, she said, her voice sharp with defiance. But the tears streaming down her face told another story, betraying the dam that had burst within her. Without a word, Jin Shu pulled her closer. She didnt resist, allowing her head to rest against his shoulder. Slowly, softly, she began to weep. Her sobs were quiet, barely audible, yet Jin Shu could feel the weight of her pain in every shaky breath. It was a sound that pierced deeper than any scream, and it filled the room with an unspoken sorrow. He tightened his hold slightly, his fingers brushing against her arm in a silent reassurance. For now, words were unnecessary. All he could do was offer her his presence and hope it was enough. Sniff Gradually, her sobbing subsided. Im alright now. Biyu placed a gentle hand on his chest, pushing herself back slightly. Thank you she whispered, so softly that Jin Shu barely caught her words. He opened his mouth to respond, but nothing came. Somehow, a simple youre welcome didnt feel adequate. Instead, he nodded silently, offering her a reassuring look. Biyu exhaled slowly, her gaze distant as she continued. It was when I turned sixteen that the villagersled by my fatherdecided I was better off dead. To this day, Im still surprised they even let me live that long Her voice faltered briefly before she pressed on. They tied me up with the strongest ropes they could find. But they were so brittle, I could have snapped them with a single tug. Even so, I didnt fight back. I was so sad so lonely. I thought maybe it would be better to let them kill me. To just disappear forever. Her words hung in the air like a heavy weight, and her expression became so desolate that Jin Shu couldnt remain silent. Thats not true! he burst out, his fists clenching. No one deserves to die like thatwell, no, thats wrong. You didnt deserve it. What they did to you wasnt your fault! They were they are disgusting humans! If anyone deserves condemnation, it was them! His voice trembled with anger, and by the end, he was panting, his chest rising and falling sharply. Biyu stared at him, her eyes wide for a moment, before a soft laugh bubbled out of her. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What? Jin Shu frowned. Did I say something wrong? No, not at all, she said, shaking her head with a small smile. Its just Master said something very similar. My mother? His brows furrowed. What did she say? Biyus expression softened as she recounted the memory. When the villagersno, when my fatherwas about to plunge a knife into my heart, Master appeared. I dont even know where she came from; one moment I was resigned to my fate, and the next I heard gasps and looked up to see her standing in front of me, shielding me. She paused, taking a deep breath as her voice wavered. Master asked them, What has this young girl done to you that she should die? My father replied, She killed my wife! And the villagers added, Shes a monster that brings misfortune! Master calmly responded, The only monsters I see here are the ones about to kill an innocent child. Her voice was steady, unwavering. Then, with a wave of her hand, fire burst forth, searing the skin of the villagers. Each of them was branded with the word Monster on their foreheads. My father wasnt spared either, Biyu continued, her tone shifting to a mix of awe and sorrow. But unlike the others, his entire body was marked. Words like Monster, Garbage, Scum, and countless others appeared, burning into his flesh. It was as if Masters fire had spoken the truth of their souls. Then Master said, You vile humans will live with this condemnation for the rest of your lives. Her words carried so much weight, like an unshakable judgment. The villagers fell to their knees, weeping, but Master didnt stay to watch. Somehow, in the blink of an eye, we were miles away from the village. Just the two of us standing in a quiet forest. Biyus expression softened, her voice growing quieter. Thats when she turned to me and said, You will become my first disciple. She stopped, the memory lingering in the air between them. Jin Shu watched her carefully, his anger at the villagers slowly giving way to admiration for his mothers decisive actions. She saved you in every way, he said softly, breaking the silence. She did, Biyu replied, her lips curving into a faint smile. And Ive done my best to live up to her faith in me ever since. After a brief silence. You would have saved me as well, She said suddenly, her voice filled with quiet certainty. Jin Shu blinked, caught off guard. After a moment, he tried to lighten the mood with a joke. Well, I wouldnt have taken you as a disciple, though. Oh? Her lips curved into a teasing smile. Then what would you have done? Youre so beautiful, I would have asked you to be my wife, he said with a laugh, expecting to get a rise out of her. Okay, she said softly, her cheeks blooming with a blush. Wait, what? He blinked, unsure if hed heard her correctly. What did you say? I said Id be your wife, she repeated, leaning closer. Jin Shu instinctively leaned back, but she grabbed his shoulders, holding him firmly in place. So strong, was his first thought, followed by a stark reminder of her cultivation level. She was at the 8th stage of the Qi Realm, far above his 4th stage, despite his strength surpassing most 6th or 7th stage cultivators. His thoughts scattered as her face drew closer, her warm breath brushing against his skin. Just as their lips were about to meet Bang! Bang! Daddy! You left me alone again! Yiners high-pitched voice rang out from behind the door. Are you sleeping with Big Sister Biyu? Wake up! The spell was shattered. Jin Shu and Biyu froze, their eyes wide before they hurriedly separated. Clearing his throat, Jin Shu quickly stood and made his way to the door. He opened it and looked down to find Yiner sitting on the step, her fluffy cheeks puffed out in an exaggerated pout. Jin Shu couldnt help but laugh at Yiners exaggerated pout. His tiny baby tiger was just too adorable. Hello, Yiner. Daddy was just about to come back, okay? Her pout softened, but she stayed quiet for a moment before nodding. Okay. Alright, lets go then, he said with a smile, scooping her up into his arms. As he turned to leave, Biyus voice called out, Why dont you two stay here? Yiner perked up, nodding enthusiastically. Yeah! Big Sister Biyu is more comfortable than Daddy. Shes soft and squishy. Daddys too hardso not comfortable. Jin Shu froze, his face instantly heating. Without turning back, he continued walking, his voice steady despite the blush creeping up his neck. Goodnight, Biyu, he called over his shoulder, quickly closing the door behind him. 34. Setting Out The day had finally arrived. With Buyu''s treatment complete and her legs fully healed, it was time to set out for the Immortal Phoenix Sect. Jin Shu felt a mixture of excitement and trepidation. The journey ahead was filled with unknowns, and the sect itself held mysteries he wasnt sure he was ready to face. Yet, he had to uncover what had happened to his mother. For the past week, he had clung to the hope that she might return on her own, but each passing day without her appearance only deepened his anxiety. Turning to Biyu, he said, Alright, lets go. As they approached the bustling streets of Black Mountain City, Jin Shu paused, his sharp ears catching the sound of hurried footsteps echoing from deeper within the manor. Wait! a voice cried. He turned to see Li Xue rounding a corner, nearly skidding to a halt as she approached. What? Jin Shu asked, his tone sharper than intended. Her immediate flinch made him regret it. With a sigh, he softened his expression. Ah, sorry. I didnt mean to yell. Li Xue shook her head quickly. Its okay. But Her eyes shimmered with determination as she looked up at him. Cant I go with you? No, he replied bluntly. Why not? Because I promised General Gong Id keep you safe here in Black Mountain City. How are you going to keep me safe if youre not here? she retorted smugly, crossing her arms. Jin Shu pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling the headache forming. Enough. Dont argue with me. Stay here. Li Xues defiance faltered for a moment under the finality of his tone, but she quickly recovered, stepping forward with renewed determination. Then give me something, or Ill follow you! she declared. Hah Jin Shu exhaled heavily, seeing where this was going. What do you want? Kiss me! she demanded, her expression both bold and hopeful. Jin Shu snorted, half-expecting such an outlandish request. With a wry smile, he leaned toward her face. Her eyes lit up, and she closed them, puckering her lips in anticipation. Pop! Ow! Li Xue yelped, clutching her forehead where Jin Shu had delivered a solid flick. Tears welled in her eyes as she glared up at him. Why?! Leaning closer, Jin Shu whispered in her ear, his voice soft yet firm. Stay here. Be good. When I come back, Ill think about granting your request. Her eyes widened in stunned silence before she nodded absentmindedly, her earlier defiance evaporating. Straightening, Jin Shu glanced at Biyu. Now, were leaving. Stay safe. Well be back soon, hopefully. With that, he turned toward the manor gates, determined to face whatever awaited him on this journey. *** They traveled in silence for several hours, each lost in their own thoughts. Well, except for Yiner. She darted ahead of them, her giggles echoing through the forest as she chased butterflies, birds, squirrels, and anything else that caught her fleeting attention. Jin Shu eventually decided to break the silence. I never did askhow far is the sect from here? sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fan Biyu glanced up, momentarily pulled from her absentminded pace. Um, Im not sure of the exact distance. But it usually takes about three days. He nodded thoughtfully. Second question: why are we heading east? Isnt the sect in the south? Thats the second and third question, she teased with a light giggle. Were heading east to reach the Jinlong River. From there, well take a boat. Its the fastest route to the sect. The Jinlong River? Interesting. So thats why we didnt take horses? She nodded. Then, tilting her head curiously, she asked, It sounds like youve never heard of it before? Ah, I havent, Jin Shu admitted. In fact, I dont know much beyond the area around Black Mountain City and the capital. Really? Biyus brows furrowed slightly, as though surprised. Yes. Ever since I was old enough to hold a hammer, my focus has been on blacksmithing, and later, runesmithing. Aside from basic things like reading and writing, thats all I was taught. Then, do you know the name of the land we live in? Fan Biyu asked, a teasing smile playing on her lips, as if daring him to embarrass himself. Of course I know that its, uh Jin Shu trailed off, his confidence faltering. Fan Yu, Nanos calm voice chimed in. Fan Yu. Its Fan Yu, Jin Shu repeated quickly, acting as if the answer had come to him naturally, not from the mini supercomputer living in his dantian. Correct, Biyu said with an amused tilt of her head. She paused thoughtfully before posing another question. How about this one? What are the names of the four major sects? Um Jin Shu hesitated. Immortal Phoenix, Demonic, Beastmaster, and Nano? It is not within your memories, Nano replied flatly. Three out of four. Thats pretty good, right? Jin Shu deflected with a wry smile. Biyu chuckled softly. The fourth sect is special. Most cultivators dont even know of its existence, let alone its name. What is it? Jin Shu asked, his curiosity piqued. The Long family, Fan Biyu said mysteriously, her tone carrying an air of intrigue. Huh? Isnt that the family of famous runesmiths in the northern region? Jin Shu asked, his confusion growing. They are, she confirmed. But what most people dont know is that they have a sectthe Four Pavilions Sect. Its made up of the Rune, Assassin, Warrior, and Scholar Pavilions. Really? Thats unexpected, Jin Shu murmured, intrigued. So, which is the strongest sect? Well Biyu hesitated, glancing around before leaning closer. Dont tell anyone I said thisespecially not Master. Our Immortal Phoenix Sect and the Beastmaster Sect of the western region are about evenly matched. But the Four Pavilions Sect is rumored to be stronger than the Demonic Sectwhich even our sect and the Beastmaster Sect can barely stand up to. Jin Shu raised a brow. If the Four Pavilions Sect is so strong, why dont they just wipe out the Demonic Sect? There are a few reasons, Biyu explained, her voice lowering slightly. But the main one is fear of mutual destruction. Even if they won, the cost would be too high. Hmm Jin Shu nodded thoughtfully, his expression showing understanding. They continued their journey, filling the time with idle chatter as the hours slipped by. Eventually, they emerged from the dense foliage to behold a grand river stretching before them, glowing under the setting sun. The water shimmered with a golden hue, snaking through the landscape like a magnificent dragon. On the western bank, a bustling dock came into view. Large ships and smaller vessels were moored along the shoreline, and the area buzzed with activity. Sailors barked orders as they loaded cargo, while passengers hurried to board their boats. A handful of small buildings dotted the area, their shadows stretching long in the evening light. It certainly lives up to its name, Jin Shu remarked, his gaze fixed on the gleaming river. The river, I mean. Biyu nodded, her eyes following the shimmering current. Uh-huh. So, how do we board one of these ships? Jin Shu asked, glancing at the bustling docks. Fan Biyu gave him a quizzical look. We pay? No, I get that, he said, waving a hand dismissively. I mean, do we go to one of those buildings to buy a ticket? Or do we just walk up to a sailor and ask to board their ship? Oh Biyus cheeks flushed slightly as she looked down, realizing her misunderstanding. She quickly pointed to a modest building near the docks. We go to that building and pay to board whichever ship is heading downriver to Fa Hou, the small shipping city. Got it. Lets go, then, Jin Shu said, wasting no time as he started toward the building. Wait, Biyu called out, stopping him. She pulled out a light green veil and carefully secured it around her face, concealing her features. Whats that for? Jin Shu asked, his brow furrowing. Its a rule, she explained, adjusting the veil. Disciples of the sect arent allowed to show their faces to outsiders. Only our families and fellow sect members can see us unveiled. But Ive seen your face, Jin Shu pointed out. You dont count, she replied smoothly. Were essentially family. Uh Her words caught him off guard, and a faint blush crept onto his cheeks. It was the first time someone had referred to him as family, and the sentiment left him momentarily flustered. What? You dont like it? she asked sharply, tilting her head as she studied his reaction. He quickly waved his hands in protest. No, no! Its not that. I I liked it. I ahem He cleared his throat awkwardly. I see you as a precious family member as well. Biyu hummed softly, her tone playful. I never said anything about precious. But Im glad you feel that way. Jin Shu coughed and turned his head, determined to hide his embarrassment. Lets just go, he muttered, stepping forward briskly. 35. Human Missile Jin Shu walked along a narrow dirt street, more akin to a well-trodden path than a proper road. As he passed a stack of crates, Yiners tiny nose twitched, and her eyes snapped open. Fish! she squeaked, her excitement radiating as she locked her gaze on the crates brimming with fish of various sizes and species. Jin Shu paused and approached a man stacking the crates. Sir, could I buy one of these fish? The man straightened, giving Jin Shu a once-over before gruffly asking, Which one? That one! Yiner piped up, pointing with a small paw to a fish that resembled an Earth rainbow trout, but with colors so vivid it seemed otherworldly. The man blinked at the talking creature, his expression briefly stunned. Yet, clearly accustomed to strange occurrences, he quickly refocused on the fish she indicated. That ones expensive, he said. Its just one fish. How expensive could it be? Ten gold? Jin Shu asked casually. The man froze, then whipped his head around to stare at Jin Shu, wide-eyed. He looked even more astonished than when Yiner had spoken. After a moment, he raised three fingers. Thirty gold?! Jin Shu exclaimed. No. Three silver, the man said with an exasperated sigh. Oh. Jin Shu pulled a gold coin from his pouch and offered it. I only have gold on me. The man hesitated, eyeing the coin. I dont have change for that. Keep it, Jin Shu said with a shrug. Consider it a thank-you for the trouble. The man finally accepted the coin, motioning for Jin Shu to take the fish. Yiner eagerly snatched it up, her joy palpable. As they turned to leave, the man called after them, You shouldnt flaunt your wealth, young man. Jin Shu glanced over his shoulder, a faint smile on his lips. Thank you for the advice, but Ill be fine. Those whod rob me for a few gold arent strong enough to pose a threat. And anyone who is stronger wouldnt waste their time on a few coins. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His tone wasnt arrogantjust matter-of-fact. As they walked, Jin Shu took the fish from Yiner. With a knife in one hand, he expertly opened the fish and removed its bones, discarding them into a corner of the space within his storage earring. He made a mental note to dispose of them later. Once finished, he handed the neatly deboned fish back to Yiner, who eagerly accepted it. Why does it look like youve done that before? Biyu asked, walking beside him. Her gaze was sharp, her curiosity piqued as she observed the deft precision with which he had handled the fish. I have, Jin Shu replied casually. She tilted her head, clearly intrigued. You have? When? When I was in He began but trailed off, realizing his mistake. He couldnt very well explain that hed done this hundreds of times in another world. Never mind. I havent. Huh? Biyu blinked, her confusion evident. Ive just seen the chefs at home prepare fish before, Jin Shu said smoothly, trying to brush it off. I mustve picked it up from watching them. Whatever you say. Anyway, were here. Biyu pointed to the building at the end of the street. It stood along the riverbank, its weathered exterior blending into the surrounding docks. A wooden sign above the door read: Dock Office. Crunch! Yiner bit into her fish right next to Jin Shus ear. He winced and carefully plucked her off his shoulder, setting her down on the wooden porch outside the building. Eat your fish. Well be right back. She nodded, barely looking up as she continued devouring the fish. Inside, Jin Shu let Biyu step ahead to speak with the portly man behind the counter. His face was ruddy, and his fingers were stained from the ink of the records book he was browsing. Are there any ships heading to Fa Hou? Biyu asked. The man glanced up, his expression dull. Pirates have been active lately. No commercial vessels are sailing until they find more guards. No ships at all? she pressed. Hmm one moment. The man leaned down, rummaging under the counter before pulling out a worn ledger. He flipped through the pages, pausing to run a sticky finger down one of them. Theres one, but its a private vessel. Youd need to speak to the owner directly, he said, tapping the page. Oh, and its set to sail soon. What does it look like? Jin Shu interjected, his tone urgent. The man shrugged, unfazed by Jin Shus intensity. Its at the end of the docks. Big oneyou cant miss it, if its still there. Without wasting a moment, Jin Shu and Biyu hurried out the door. As they exited, Jin Shu scooped Yiner up. She was still munching on her fish, entirely unbothered by their haste. Together, they rushed down the creaking docks toward the large boat moored at the very end. They arrived just as a sailor began untying the mooring line. Where can we find the owner of this ship? Jin Shu asked. The sailor tilted his chin, motioning to a man standing near the aft of the vessel. He was older, likely in his fifties or sixties, dressed in fine silks of blue and silver that shimmered faintly in the sunlight. Sir! Could we buy passage on your ship? Jin Shu called out, his voice carrying over the gentle lapping of the river. The man, who had been watching their hurried approach, gave them a measured once-over. And who might you be? he asked, his tone calm but inquisitive. I am Jin Shu of Black Mountain Citys Jin family, Jin Shu replied confidently, hoping his family name would smooth the way. The man raised an eyebrow, his expression thoughtful. And your companion? Jin Shu hesitated, his mind racing for an answer that wouldnt reveal too much. Before he could speak, the younger Jin Shu, buried deep in his soul, blurted out, She is my wife! Jin Shu blinked in shock at the slip, but it was too late to take it back. Beside him, Biyu stiffened, glancing at him in surprise. Yet, to his relief, she didnt contradict the statement. The older man continued to study them, his gaze sharp. For a moment, his ear twitched subtly, as if listening to a sound only he could hear. After a pause, he nodded. Hm. Yes. Come aboard. Jin Shu and Biyu exchanged a brief glance before stepping onto the wooden planks leading to the ships deck. Once aboard, they made their way to the aft, where the older man awaited them, his expression unreadable. The man opened his mouth to speak, but his expression suddenly shifted. Subtle changes played across his face for several seconds before he turned back to Jin Shu, his lips pressed into a thin line. Before anyone could break the silence, loud, hurried footsteps echoed across the deck from behind Jin Shu and Biyu. Startled, Jin Shu turned toward the source of the noise. An extraordinarily beautiful young girl bounded up the steps, her petite frame exuding an air of elegance. She looked to be about fifteen or sixteen but was small and delicate, dressed in a sparkling, jewel-studded robe that shimmered with each step. Her long hair streamed behind her, adorned with glittering jewelry that caught the evening sunlight. The sun''s rays reflecting off the gems created the illusion of a radiant rainbow halo around her. For a brief moment, Jin Shu felt a flicker of recognition but couldnt quite place who she was. When she reached the top of the steps, stopping just a meter away, the girl suddenly leapt toward him with startling speed. Shu-gege! she cried, her voice full of excitement. Jin Shu instinctively tried to sidestep, but his back hit the ships railing, leaving him nowhere to go. The girl collided with him head-on, a human-shaped missile covered in hard, sparkling jewels. Oof! The impact knocked the wind out of him, and he tumbled backward onto the wooden deck. Yiner leapt off his shoulder mid-fall, clutching her fish protectively in her jaws as she landed gracefully on the deck. Shu-gege! the jewel-covered girl cried again, her voice brimming with joy. She buried her head against his chest, rubbing against him like an affectionate, lonely puppy. Jin Shu instinctively wanted to push her off, but as he glanced down at her small, delicate frame, he hesitated. What if I hurt her? The thought kept him frozen in place, leaving him stuck and helpless. With no other options, he turned to Biyu for help, shooting her a pleading look. Biyus eyes narrowed behind her veil, sharp and calculating. Though her face was hidden, the intensity in her gaze spoke volumes. She was upsethe could sense that muchbut he had no idea why. Before he could say anything, she turned away with a sharp Hmph, leaving Jin Shu to fend for himself. Jin Shu stared after Biyu, bewildered by her sudden shift in demeanor. What had upset her so much? He didnt have time to dwell on it, though, as the girl clinging to his chest let out another delighted squeal, clearly unbothered by the brewing tension around her. 36. Fear The girlshining like a rainbowcrawled up Jin Shu''s chest until her face hovered mere inches from his. Her pale pink eyes glimmered with a dreamy intensity, locking onto his as if she were peering into his soul. Pink eyes? The sight sparked something in his fragmented memories, but he still couldn''t place her. Who is she? The only one with pink eyes in your memories was Nanos voice whispered in his mind, but Jin Shu didnt have the luxury to listen. The girl suddenly leaned down, her red lips dangerously close to his. Reflexively, he turned his head, narrowly dodging her audacious attempt at a kiss. What are you doing?! And who are you? Jin Shu demanded, his voice sharp with frustration. Deciding he''d had enough of her antics, he carefully lifted the girl off his chest and stood, putting space between them. Now upright, he could fully grasp how small she was. At a glance, she couldnt have been more than 130 centimeters tallnearly seventy centimeters shorter than him. She tilted her head back to look up at him, her small face contorted into an offended pout. Shu-gege doesnt remember me? Her voice trembled, and tears began to well in the corners of her eyes. Jin Shu sighed, running a hand through his hair. I recognize you but I cant remember who you are. His honesty drew a sharp intake of breath from her. Oh? Her lips curled into a mischievous smile as the tears vanished in an instant. Dont remember? Then could you lean down? It hurts my neck to stare up at you like this. He opened his mouth to refuse, but a strange, inexplicable feeling stopped him. Reluctantly, he leaned forward, meeting her at eye level. The moment he did, she darted forward and pressed a kiss to his cheek. Startled, Jin Shu reeled back, a flush of annoyance coloring his face. Does Shu-gege remember me now? she asked, her voice as sweet as her smile. What? He stared at her, more confused than ever. Remember? I used to kiss your cheek like this whenever you visited the palace. The palace? The word sent ripples through his mind as he struggled to connect the dots. Are you one of the princesses? No, theyre both older who Then, like a thunderclap, recognition struck. His eyes widened in disbelief, and he stumbled back, tripping over his own feet. He hit the wooden deck hard, his astonished expression drawing the attention of everyone nearby. No No, it cant be. Sun Li? His voice was barely a whisper, tinged with denial. Sun Li clapped her hands together, her face lighting up with glee. So, Shu-gege does remember me! Jin Shu shook his head, as if hoping to shake away the impossible truth. No, no, its not you it cant be But the memories, now crystal clear, told him otherwise. Sun Li took a step toward Jin Shu, her mischievous smile unwavering as he scrambled backward, his horrified expression betraying his panic. Where are you going, Shu-gege? she asked sweetly, though the glint in her pink eyes was anything but innocent. S-stay away! D-dont come near me! Jin Shu stammered, crawling backward until his shoulders hit the ships railing. Sun Li stopped a couple of steps away, tilting her head with mock innocence. Wont you come give me a kiss, Shu-gege? she teased, her pink eyes faintly glowing. For a moment, Jin Shus expression went blank, and he began to rise unsteadily to his feet. But before he could take another step, a figure suddenly moved between them. Biyu now stood firmly in front of Sun Li, her presence calm yet commanding. Who are you? Why are you blocking my Shu-gege? Sun Lis sharp tone was in stark contrast to her earlier playfulness. Im his wife, Biyu declared, her voice steady and resolute. Hmph! Sun Lis face twisted into an indignant pout. Kneel! she demanded, her tone dripping with authority. Biyu raised an eyebrow, giving the small girl a baffled look. W-why arent you kneeling? Sun Lis voice faltered, a note of panic creeping in. Why would I? Biyu asked, genuinely confused. Because I ordered it? Sun Li replied, sounding equally perplexed. As they stared at each other in mutual confusion, Jin Shu finally regained his composure and stepped forward. Biyu, be careful, he said gravely. He is a Heavens Blessed. His eyes can influence your mind. Biyu blinked, her confusion growing. He? she repeated, glancing over her shoulder at the small, feminine figure. Yes, Jin Shu confirmed with a shudder. This is the fifth prince of the Sun Empire. Sun Li. The revelation hit like a thunderclap. Biyus gaze flicked between Jin Shu and the girl, a strange expression settling on her face as the pieces fell into place. Boo! You know I dont like being called him or he, Shu-gege. Sun Lis pout was as cute as it was unnerving, and it sent another shiver racing down Jin Shus spine. The pretty girl that kissed Daddy is a pretty boy? Yiner chimed in innocently, her question punctuated by the last bite of her fish. Ahem! The older man took the opportunity to cut through the escalating scene. Prince Li, could we please move this conversation to the ships cabin? There are too many eyes and ears here. The group glanced around, noticing the sailors and dockworkers shamelessly gawking from both the ship and the nearby port. Sun Lis cheeks flushed with a light pink hue. Um, lets set sail. An excellent idea, Your Highness, the older man agreed, bowing slightly before hurrying off to give the sailors their orders. Sun Li turned back, ignoring both Biyu and Yiner, and focused solely on Jin Shu. Would you like to come down to the cabin, Shu-gege? Jin Shu immediately averted his gaze, retreating behind Biyu. Biyu, you dont seem affected by his ability. Could you stay between us? He glanced warily at Sun Li, a cold sweat forming on his brow. I dont want him doing that to me again like when we were kids. What is that? Biyu asked curiously, her tone betraying genuine interest. Jin Shus face reddened as he shook his head frantically, avoiding the question like the plague. Sun Lis eyes sparkled with unrestrained mischief, their vibrant pink hue brighter than ever. Shu-gege, would you like to relive those precious moments? He teased, pulling out a softly glowing orb no larger than his palm. I recorded everything on this memory orb! Jin Shus face turned pale, and then to fire. You WHAT?! he yelled, leaping out from behind Biyu in a desperate attempt to grab the orb. Sun Li giggled, pulling the orb back and spreading her arms wide. With nothing to grab onto, Jin Shu stumbled forward awkwardly, trying to retreat as quickly as he had lunged. He wasnt quick enough. Sun Li caught him in a tight embrace, wrapping his slender arms around him as he grinned up into his horrified face. Shu-gege, I missed hugging you like this, he cooed, his voice both playful and sugary. LET GO OF ME! Jin Shu squawked, his struggles only making Sun Lis grip tighten. All of a sudden, the Rune of Unity on Jin Shus chest flared to life, casting a soft glow through his clothing, as if his very heart was alight. The gentle radiance halted his struggles as his consciousness retreated into his soul. Within his soul, chaos reigned. His younger self was in full-blown hysteria, his form trembling and breaths coming in shallow, rapid gasps. As a spiritual manifestation, the younger psyche couldnt technically hyperventilate, yet it seemed determined to try. Nearby, the older psyche stood firm, trying to steady the panicked boy. When Jin Shus awareness entered, the older psyche turned to him, his expression calm yet resolute. Let me take over the body, he said. The kids fear is bleeding through and overwhelming us. Do it, Jin Shu agreed without hesitation. He couldnt afford to remain in this fractured state any longer. In an instant, Jin Shus mind snapped back to reality. Control of his body had passed entirely to the older psychethe Jin Shu of Earth. To the others, not even a second had passed. But in that moment, Jin Shus demeanor shifted dramatically. The fear vanished, replaced by an unyielding sternness. His eyes grew cold as he reached down and grabbed Sun Li by the collar of his robes, lifting the small prince effortlessly as one might a misbehaving kitten. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah?! Shu-gege, what are you doing? Sun Li yelped, his voice tinged with nervousness as his pink eyes widened with surprise. But his protests died in his throat when he met Jin Shus icy gaze. He shuddered and clamped his mouth shut. Saying nothing, Jin Shu turned and began striding purposefully down the steps toward the ships cabin, carrying Sun Li like luggage. Biyu blinked in surprise before hurrying to follow him, her eyes darting between Jin Shu and Sun Li. She opened her mouth to speak, but before she could say anything, Yiner fluttered onto her shoulder and whispered, Daddys mad. Hm? How do you know? Biyu asked, glancing at the little tiger. Yiner shrugged, her tiny paws raised in a gesture of innocence. Yiner just knows, she said simply, her voice light yet knowing. 37. Punishment As Jin Shu strode through the hallway of the ship''s cabin, Sun Li dangled from his grip like a limp kitten, too intimidated by Jin Shu''s icy gaze to utter a sound. "Which room is yours?" Jin Shu asked, his tone cold and clipped. Sun Li weakly raised a trembling arm, pointing to the door at the end of the hallway. "W-what are you going to do?" he stammered, his voice cracking with fear. "Punishment," Jin Shu replied flatly. "Oh...!" Sun Lis face turned beet red as he squirmed in Jin Shus hold. Jin Shu shot him a sidelong glare. "What the hell are you thinking about?" he snapped, raising his free hand. Without waiting for an answer, he delivered a firm backhanded slap, enough to jolt the nonsense out of the young prince. "Ow!" Sun Li yelped, cradling the back of his head as tears welled in his eyes. "Shu-gege~ Why~?" he whined pitifully. Jin Shu opened the door at the end of the hall and unceremoniously tossed the limp prince toward the bed in the center of the room. Ah! Sun Li squealed as he tumbled through the air, landing face-first into a pile of pillows. His knees folded beneath him, leaving his backside sticking up awkwardly. Jin Shu closed the door behind him with a quiet click, shutting out Biyu and Yiner. As he approached the bed, his cold eyes settled on Sun Li, who lay sprawled in a comically undignified position. Raising his right hand, Jin Shus voice carried an icy edge. This is for the trauma you caused my younger self. Sun Li turned his head just in time to catch the words. Huh? Slap! Aaah!! Sun Li cried out as Jin Shus palm struck his backside with resounding force. His entire body lurched forward, his face smashing back into the pillows. Jin Shu frowned, flexing his stinging hand. He hadnt realized how much strength hed put into that first slap, but it was too late to stop now. Sun Li needed a lesson he wouldnt forget. Raising his hand again, Jin Shus voice sharpened. And this is for using your ability on me as you pleased. This time, he struck with measured force. Slap! Mmmph! Sun Li screamed, his voice muffled by the pillows. His body spasmed briefly before going completely limp. Concern flickered across Jin Shus face. He rolled the boy onto his side to check on him and found Sun Li unconscious, tears streaming down his delicate features as his reddened backside swelled. Jin Shu felt a twinge of guilt twist in his stomach. Maybe I went too hard on him... Hes just a kid, after all, he muttered under his breath. With a resigned sigh, Jin Shu rubbed his hands together, channeling his qi to prepare the healing massage technique. He worked swiftly, ensuring the swelling subsided and the pain dulled. Once finished, he left Sun Li lying on his stomach, still unconscious, and quietly exited the room, closing the door behind him. Biyu and Yiner lingered just outside the door, their curiosity piqued. Before Jin Shu fully closed it, they managed a brief glimpse of Sun Li sprawled across the bed, his swollen backside sticking awkwardly into the air. Is she okay? Biyu asked, her brow furrowing in concern. Hell be fine, Jin Shu replied with a dismissive wave. I used a healing massage technique. Biyus expression shifted to something between confusion and suspicion as she glanced at him. That massage technique? she asked, a faint blush spreading across her cheeks. Yes Jin Shu hesitated, catching her meaning too late. Nono! Its not what you think, he said quickly. The technique works through clothing for surface-level injuries. Still you rubbed a girls She trailed off, then whispered awkwardly, butt. Hes not a girl, Jin Shu corrected with an exasperated sigh. Oh. Right, Biyu said, though her uncertain tone lingered. I guess thats fine then? Jin Shu decided not to engage further and instead placed a hand on each of their heads. His expression softened unexpectedly, and his voice turned gentle. Thank you, Biyu. Yiner. The girls blinked at him in surprise. The sudden warmth in his demeanor was a stark contrast to his earlier cold stoicism. They exchanged puzzled glances as his hands lingered a moment longer, then he pulled them back abruptly, looking awkward. What they didnt realize was that Jin Shus older Earth-born psyche had momentarily taken control, his habits slipping through. A moment later, the main psyche reasserted itself, pulling the older and younger psyches into alignment. Ahem, Jin Shu cleared his throat, straightening up. His expression sharpened, as he regained his composure. Lets go find ourselves a room, he said briskly, moving down the hallway. *** Later that night, Jin Shu sat cross-legged in the center of his borrowed room. His breathing was deep and steady as qi flowed into him with each inhale, while impurities left his body with every exhale. He was teetering on the edge of a breakthrough. Over the past few weeks, the qi in his lower dantian had gradually accumulated until it reached its saturation point. As seconds passed, his robes began to flutter as if caught in a phantom breeze. The qi coursing through his meridians surged, radiating subtle fluctuations that filled the room. With one final deep breath, a resonant boom echoed within his dantian, signaling his cultivations breakthrough from the 4th to the 6th stage. However, as his qi began to settle, the Qi Compression Rune on his right shoulder activated. It glowed faintly, compressing his qi until his cultivation dropped back to the 5th stage. Nano, how did I break through two stages at once? Jin Shu asked, his tone filled with wonder. Because of your Qi Gathering Rune, Nano replied, as if the answer were obvious. Doesnt that just double the speed at which I gather qi? Jin Shu frowned. Yes, but it also doubles the amount of qi gathered from the atmosphere, Nano explained patiently. Wait Oh! That means I achieve double the results, not just double the speed? I thought it only affected speed. How else would you consistently progress despite the Qi Compression Rune lowering your cultivation at every breakthrough? Right... I didnt think of that. Jin Shu scratched his chin. Uh, Nano, are there other runes Ive misunderstood like this? You would need to tell us your own understanding of each rune for us to identify discrepancies. Well Knock! Knock! Before Jin Shu could continue, a knock at his door interrupted him. A familiar voice followed. Shu-gege? Sun Li called softly. Jin Shu froze, his body tensing. He took a deep breath to calm his nerves. He was punished already, Jin Shu muttered under his breath. He wouldnt try using that accursed power on me again right? Shaking his head, he rose to his feet and opened the door cautiously. Sun Li stood on the other side, clutching a steaming bowl of soup, careful to steady it against the ships gentle swaying. His eyes were slightly red and puffy, likely from his earlier tears. Would you like dinner, Shu-gege? Sun Li asked in a soft, almost timid voice. Jin Shu blinked, caught off guard by the gesture. His brow furrowed in suspicion. Why are you delivering me food? Um as an apology, Sun Li said, hesitating slightly. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shouldnt you be asking me for an apology, not offering one? Jin Shu asked as he stepped aside to let Sun Li in. The boy shuffled to the corner of the room, carefully placing the soup on the table. Once his hands were free, Sun Li waved them frantically. No, no, no! Id never ask Shu-gege for an apology. It was my fault for using my powers on you, he said hurriedly, bowing deeply. Im sorry, Shu-gege. Ah, no, its fine. I shouldnt have punished you so harshly, Jin Shu said, gently pulling Sun Li up from his low bow. His tone softened further as he hesitated. Uh how is your, uh, backside? Sun Lis cheeks flushed crimson as he placed a hand over his bottom, averting his gaze. He mumbled something under his breath, too quiet for Jin Shu to hear. What was that? he asked, leaning slightly closer. I said you shouldnt ask a girl such a personal question, Sun Li replied, his voice barely above a whisper. Jin Shu froze for a moment before pinching the bridge of his nose in exasperation. Youre not a girl, Sun Li. Youre a man. The words had barely left his lips before Sun Lis eyes brimmed with tears, and he began to wail uncontrollably. Waaah! Youre just like everyone else! he cried, fat tears streaming down his face. Whenever anyone finds out I was born male, they look at me with disgust! You do too, dont you?! Jin Shu groaned, pressing a hand to his temple as a headache blossomed. Why did I say that?! He should have known better. As someone with memories from Earth he had more experience with people struggling with their gender identity then those in this world. Sun Li, Im sorry, he said quickly, his voice laced with guilt. I didnt mean it that way. I know thats something you struggle with. It was my fault for being insensitive, so please stop crying. Waaah! You dont mean that! Sun Li sobbed, his voice cracking. Youre just saying that to make me stop crying! No, I do mean it. Jin Shu crouched down to his level, meeting his tear-streaked eyes. Jin Shu''s voice softened further. I understand. You feel like you dont belong, right? Sun Li hiccupped and blinked at him in surprise, his tears slowing. After a moment, he gave a small nod. See? I get it. I promise I wont call you a man anymore, and Ill use your preferred pronouns, okay? Jin Shu offered her a tentative smile. How about thislet me make it up to you. Ill grant you one wish. Anything you want. Sun Li sniffled, wiping her tears with her sleeve as a spark of hope lit in her eyes. A-anything? Uh-huh. Anything reasonable, Jin Shu replied with a nod, pleased to see her mood improving. Sun Li hesitated for only a moment before she beamed, her earlier sadness completely replaced by excitement. Then can I be your wife?! A loud bop echoed through the room. Ow! Sun Li yelped, clutching her head. Jin Shus palm hovered in the air as he winced. Ah, sorry. That was a reflex. Sun Li pouted, rubbing the sore spot. Youre so mean, Shu-gege Jin Shu sighed and stepped back, running a hand through his hair. Look, he said gently, crouching to her level again. You can''t be my wife, Sun Li. But Ill be here for you, okay? You dont need to be something youre not to feel valued. Her big, teary eyes blinked up at him, processing his words. You mean it? I mean it, Jin Shu said firmly, his tone soft but resolute. So no more crying over this, alright? Ill help you for as long as our trip lasts. A small giggle bubbled out of Sun Li as she wiped her tears. Fine, Shu-gege. But I''m still going to become your wife! Jin Shu rolled his eyes but allowed himself a faint smile. He stood and ruffled her hair before gesturing to the door. Go get some rest. Sun Li nodded and skipped out of the room, humming a tune under her breath. As the door clicked shut, Jin Shu exhaled deeply and sank back onto his bed, laying next to Yiner who had somehow slept through all of that. Between her emotions and my younger self''s traumatic memories, this isnt going to be easy he thought. But at least shes not crying anymore. 38. Acceptance On the morning of the second day of their journey down the Jin Long River, Jin Shu stood at the bow of the ship, gazing out over the crystal-clear water. Yiner perched on his shoulder, her tiny face scrunched into a pout. Every so often, a flash of silver scales would catch her eye, and her tail would twitch eagerly. Yet, each time she leaned forward to leap after a fish, Jin Shu''s firm hand kept her in place. No leaving the ship, he reminded her for what felt like the hundredth time. Yiner huffed but settled back, albeit reluctantly. Husband~ What has caught your attention so early in the morning? came a teasing voice from behind him. Jin Shu turned to find Biyu standing closer than expected. Her eyes, bright with mischief, peeked out from above her veil. He couldnt see her expression, but he could easily imagine the cheeky smirk hidden beneath the fabric. Ahem. I told youits just to help hide your identity. He cleared his throat and turned back toward the river, pretending to focus on the scenery. Hmm? What is my husband saying? Why dont I understand? she asked, her tone as playful as ever. Jin Shu sighed and muttered, I swear, between you, Yiner, and my mother His voice trailed off as an inexplicable shiver ran down his spine. Oh? Why dont you finish that thought? Biyu asked, her sweet voice carrying an edge that made him pause. Her gaze sparkled, but the tone didnt quite match her expression. Ah, no. Never mind. Its nothing. Jin Shu waved off the conversation with a quick shake of his head. He had no intention of digging himself into a deeper hole. Biyu tilted her head, the teasing lilt in her voice returning. I saw Sun Li leaving your room last night. How are things with him? He didnt use his Blessed powers on you again, did he? She, Jin Shu corrected automatically. And no, we talked it over. Ive decided to try to look past my younger selfs trauma and accept her beliefsas long as she doesnt use her powers on me again. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So... shes a girl now? Thats how she wants to be seen, Jin Shu said with a shrug. Hmm, I see, Biyu murmured, her tone thoughtful. Then, out of nowhere, she added, So that means you did touch a girls butt. Jin Shu froze, his mind grinding to a halt. He opened his mouth to retort, but no words came out. The logic of her statement left him floundering. Well? she pressed, amusement dancing in her eyes. I didnt he began, only to falter. Technically, he hadnt. But... theoretically? No matter how he tried to frame it, he couldnt come up with a valid response. Biyu burst into laughter, her giggles spilling out in waves as she watched his expression shift through confusion, panic, and resignation. I was just joking, she said between fits of laughter, her voice warm with mirth. Jin Shu sighed, leaning against the railing as the ship glided smoothly along the Jin Long River. Yiner, ever persistent, lunged after an especially fat fish darting beneath the surface. With a quick motion, Jin Shu grabbed her by the tail and hauled her back onto his shoulder. She protested, but he paid her no mind. Beside him, Biyu leaned against the railing, her veil fluttering gently in the breeze. The movement briefly lifted the fabric, revealing her soft smile. Her hair flowed behind her like evergreen streamers, catching the sunlight in a way that made Jin Shu pause. For a fleeting moment, he wished he had a way to capture the sight forever. Then it hit himhe did. With a swift motion, he summoned his phone, its smooth surface appearing in his hand. He quickly angled it toward her and snapped a picture. Biyu tilted her head, curiosity sparkling in her eyes as her veil settled back into place. Whats that? Um, its called a cellphone, he explained, turning the screen to show her the photo. I used it to take a picture of you. See? Oh, its like a memory orb, except... rectangular? He shrugged. Yeah, I guess so. Her eyes crinkled with amusement. So, you must have thought I was very beautiful? she teased. I did, and you are, he replied without hesitation. Biyu froze, her teasing demeanor vanishing as her cheeks flushed a soft crimson. She turned her head away, her embarrassment clear in the way the tips of her ears burned red. For a moment, she seemed lost in thought, but then she turned back to face him. Jin Shu? she called softly. He had turned his gaze back to the river, watching the ripples dance across the surface. When he looked over at her, he was caught completely off guard. Biyu leaned in, and before he could react, her lips brushed against his. Jin Shus eyes widened in shock, his mind blank. Her soft, rosy lips lingered for just a moment before she pulled back, her eyes meeting his. He stared into the limpid jade pools of her gaze, too stunned to move or speak. Without a word, Biyu adjusted her veil back into place and turned, hurrying toward the cabin with hurried, almost nervous steps. Jin Shu remained rooted to the spot, watching her retreating figure. When his brain finally caught up, he whispered under his breath, Damn it! Thousands of thoughts raced through his mind, memories and insecurities flooding him at once. Two rejections from his previous life surfaced, sharp and stinging. Youre too overbearing. Youre smothering me! In the depths of his soul, his younger psycheKid Jin Shuturned to glare at his older self. So thats what it was. You hide that well. Adult Jin Shu whipped around, his expression dark. What are you talking about? Kid Jin Shu raised his hands in mock surrender. Relax, I didnt mean anything bad. Its just now I get whats been holding you back all this time. You dont know shit, kid! Adult Jin Shu snapped, though the frustration in his tone sounded hollow. Hey, calm down. I can help. Adult Jin Shu said nothing but didnt deny the offer. Kid Jin Shus expression softened. Youre afraid of rejection, he began, only to stop as the older psyche shot him a deadly glare. He held his hands up again. Just hear me out. I dont have that same trauma. Like you helped me with mine, I can help you with yours. Adult Jin Shu hesitated, his guarded expression cracking. How? Acceptance, Kid Jin Shu said firmly. Accept all of their love. Well, maybe not Sun Lisnot just because shes biologically male, but also because I might actually die if I had to be around her too long. Lets start with Biyu and Xue, yeah? But Nope, Kid Jin Shu cut him off. Come on, man, its my life too. Just let go. Adult Jin Shus brow twitched in annoyance at being interrupted, but after a moment, he sighed. Youre right. It is your life as well. Fine. However his voice hardened slightly,dont go overboard. You cant go chasing after every pretty girl you see. Kid Jin Shu blinked. Really? You agree? The older psyche nodded, his expression softening. Back in reality, Yiner tilted her head, her bright eyes fixed on Jin Shu. Yiner wants a kiss. Jin Shu laughed and gently lifted her off his shoulder, pressing a kiss to her fluffy head. There. Happy? Yay! Yiner loves Daddy! she chirped, giggling with delight. Jin Shu chuckled, his tone softening. Daddy loves you too. Turning away from the railing, he headed toward the cabins, carrying Yiner inside. As they entered the hallway, he set her down. Go find Sun Li and ask her to get the chef to prepare a fish for you. Fish?! Yiner exclaimed, her tail wagging excitedly. Yeah, yeah. Go on. He waved her off. With a burst of energy, Yiner flew down the corridor at lightning speed, disappearing around a corner. Jin Shu continued at a more leisurely pace, his demeanor subtly shifting. His stride gained a cocky rhythm, his posture more relaxed, and his expression carried a smug smirk. If anyone were watching closely, they might have noticed a distinct difference. Ah, it feels good to finally have my body back well, I guess I never really lost it, but it still feels different, he muttered, his voice carrying an unmistakable cheekiness. He stopped in front of Biyus door. Knock, knock! The door swung open after the second knock, revealing Biyu standing on the other side. She blinked up at him, her expression curious. Hello, little beauty, Jin Shu said with a cheeky grin. Bang! The door slammed shut in his face. Ah! Jin Shu winced, clutching his nose. Ow! What the hell? The door cracked open slightly, and Biyu peeked out with an apologetic look. Sorry, she said, though her eyes quickly narrowed. Wait a second... who are you? What do you mean? Its me! he replied, his voice muffled as he pinched his nose. Youre weird, she said suspiciously, her eyes scrutinizing him. Whats that supposed to mean? How am I weird? Jin Shu pulled his hand away, inspecting it for blood. Breathing a sigh of relief when he saw none, he glanced back at her. Biyu crossed her arms, tilting her head as she gave him a once-over. Your stance, your attitude... even your voice. Its like youre younger or something. Jin Shu froze, his eyes widening. Even his mother hadnt noticed when his psyche switched, or if she had, she never mentioned it. But Biyu? Somehow, she caught on instantly. He shook his head to clear the swirling thoughts and decided to play it cool. Ill admit, Ive been a little cold to you before, he began, leaning against the doorframe. I was afraid of rejection. But after you kissed me, I decided to let you into my heart. Biyu blinked, her expression turning blank. What are you saying? What kiss? Jin Shu groaned, knocking his head lightly against the doorframe. Ah, not this again! You and Li Xue pulled the same thing last time! I really dont know what youre talking about, Biyu said, her tone deadpan. Fine, he grumbled. Let me jog your memory. He leaned forward to push the door open, only to bounce back as the door refused to budge. Hed underestimated her strengthagain. Biyu laughed, watching as Jin Shu stumbled backward and landed flat on his rear. Her laughter was light and melodic, but it only served to bruise his ego further. Even within his soul, both his psyches were roaring with laughter, as though they were watching the climax of a romantic comedy. Jin Shu scowled internally. I swear, you two are the worst. Jin Shu sat on the floor rubbing his sore nose, he couldnt help but grin. You know, I might be weird, but youre not exactly normal either. Biyu leaned against the doorframe, a smirk evident even under her veil. Coming from you, Ill take that as a compliment. Jin Shu climbed to his feet, dusting himself off. You should. It means youre perfect for me. Biyu blinked, her teasing demeanor faltering for a moment. Perfect, huh? she murmured, almost to herself. Jin Shu took a step closer, his confidence unwavering despite his earlier tumble. Yeah. Youre strong, clever, and sharp enough to keep me on my toes. What more could I want? Biyu quickly turned her head, the tips of her ears reddening beneath her veil. Idiot, she muttered, though her voice lacked its earlier bite. Jin Shus grin widened, and for the first time, his internal psyches were silent, as if watching and waiting. The quiet moment stretched between them, and Jin Shu took a deep breath. Well, if youll excuse me, he said, his tone suddenly lighter. I have a fish-hungry furball to chase after. He turned and walked away, his smirk still in place, leaving Biyu standing in her doorway, a faint smile tugging at her lips. Inside his soul, Kid Jin Shu crossed his arms with a smug expression. See? Not bad for my first time, huh? The older psyche sighed but nodded. Alright, kid. Ill admit, youre onto something. Damn right, I am. Kid Jin Shu grinned. Now let me handle the next one too. This is fun. Dont push your luck, the older psyche muttered, though there was a hint of amusement in his tone. Jin Shu chuckled aloud, ignoring the odd look from a passing crew member. For the first time in a long while, he felt lighter, like hed taken a step closer to finding balancenot just with himself, but with the people around him. 39. Night Raid Early on the morning of the third day, Jin Shus eyes snapped open. The room was dark, the sun still hidden behind the lapping waves of the river outside his window. He inhaled deeply, his instincts suddenly sharpening. It was a feeling he hadnt experienced since his reincarnation: danger. Something is wrong. He rose abruptly, throwing on a robe. Glancing at Yiner, who was soundly asleep, he quietly left the room, moving silently through the dim hallway. His senses were on high alert as he strained to detect any sound. When he reached the door leading to the deck, he finally heard ita soft, rhythmic clinking of metal. His brow furrowed, his hand instinctively reaching for a weapon at his side, that wasn''t there. His brow twitched. Ah, right. Following a brief glow from his earring a karambit appeared in his hand. Then came a louder noise: a wet, gurgling sound followed by a heavy thumplike a fish slamming onto the wooden deck. Someones throat has just been slit. He analyzed. The clinking of metal grew louder, accompanied by measured footsteps heading toward the door. Jin Shus karambit gleamed in the faint moonlight filtering through the cracks as the door creaked open. A figure in dark clothing stepped into view, wielding a long, curved blade. With a flick of his wrist, Jin Shus karambit flashed. Slice! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The curved blade clattered to the floor as blood splatteredJin Shu had severed the mans sword arm at the wrist. A muffled groan came from behind the cloth mask covering the attackers face. Jin Shu wasted no time. He grabbed the mans injured wrist and yanked him forward, simultaneously sweeping his legs out from under him. The attacker crashed onto the wooden floor. Before the man could react, Jin Shus fist connected with his temple. His head hit the floorboards with a dull thud, and he went limp. Jin Shus gaze flicked toward the deck outside. Under the pale glow of the moon, he spotted several figures in similar dark clothing. Ten of them, at least. Enemies. Acting quickly, Jin Shu dragged the unconscious attackers body into the room and wedged it against the door, then retreated further down the hallway. Switching his karambit to his left hand, he summoned a pistol into his right. The weapon rattled faintly, metal pieces shifting inside. Jin Shu allowed himself a brief smile. Time to test those modifications. The door rattled as someone tried to open it. When they failed, the effort turned more forceful. Bang! The door burst open as two more black-clad men forced their way through, shoving aside the limp body blocking their path. Ping! Ping! Bam! Bam! Jin Shu fired two shots in quick succession. The inscribed pellets tore through the air with incredible speed. The impact was brutal, flinging the attackers backward through the doorway. Ha! Jin Shu grinned, unable to hide his excitement. The Density Strike Rune works even better than I thought! From the muffled groans outside, he knew his enemies werent dead, but they wouldnt be getting up anytime soon. The lack of light prevented him from seeing the full extent of the damage, but the results were more than satisfactory. Moments later, another man stepped into the doorway. Unlike the others, he seemed to emit a faint glownot from the moonlight, but something else entirely. Jin Shus instincts flared, but he didnt hesitate. He calmly squeezed the trigger. Ping! Bam! The pellet struck the man squarely in the chest, but he merely staggered with a weak groan. Jin Shus eyes narrowed. He fired three more shots in quick succession, each finding its mark with a solid thump. The third shot forced the man back a step, but that was all. The glowing figure advanced, each step deliberate and heavy. Realizing his modified pellet gun was useless, Jin Shu stashed it and drew his Yarborough knife. Now armed with the Yarborough in a hammer grip in his right hand and the karambit in a reverse grip in his left, he stepped forward to meet his foe. The man raised his curved sword and swung it down in a powerful overhead strike. Klang! Slice! Tink! Both combatants froze in surprise. Jin Shus knives had cleanly sliced through the mans sword, sending its tip clattering onto the wooden floorboards. What the hell?! the man blurted, his muffled voice full of astonishment as he instinctively stepped back. But Jin Shu gave him no time to recover. In a fluid motion, he darted to the mans side, hooking his leg while driving his shoulder under the mans arm. With a swift, practiced movement, Jin Shu flipped the man over his shoulder. Bang! The man hit the floor hard, the impact shaking the deck. Jin Shu didnt hesitate. He struck the mans temple with the pommel of his knife, the blow bouncing the mans head off the wooden floorboards. Dazed and clearly in pain, the man stared up at Jin Shu with glazed eyes, but he wasnt unconscious. Jin Shu pulled back his arm, ready to strike again, when hurried footsteps sounded behind him. He risked a quick glance over his shoulder and saw two more attackers charging toward him, their swords raised high. No time. Jin Shu rolled forward, directly over the man on the ground. As he moved, he slashed his blades under the mans arms, slicing through the tendons beneath his armpits. The glowing figure let out a strangled cry, his arms falling limp and useless. His Yarborough vanished as the pellet gun replaced it. Jin Shu spun in a crouched position, aiming at the charging men. Ping! Ping! Bam! Bam! The pellets struck with devastating force, slamming into their targets like the charge of a raging elephant. The two attackers were flung backward, crashing heavily onto the floor and skidding a few feet before coming to a stop. Groaning in pain, they clutched at their concave chests. Jin Shu winced at the sight. Yeah definitely cant use those for sparring, he muttered, a tinge of worry creeping into his voice. Behind him, the creak of doors opening caught his attention. He turned to see several sailors stepping cautiously into the hallway, their faces pale as they took in the carnage. Among them, Biyu and Sun Li stood out, their expressions unreadable. Biyu approached swiftly, her brow furrowed. Whats happening? Night raid, Jin Shu replied curtly, his eyes flicking back toward the doorway. Huh? He sighed, clarifying, Were under attack. He gestured at the groaning attackers sprawled across the floor. By who? she pressed. Jin Shu shrugged lightly, his gaze locked on the open doorway. No more men had entered yet. It seemed the enemy might be regrouping. A sudden realization hit him. He turned sharply to the nearest sailor. Is there another entry point into this area? The sailor hesitated, then pointed down the hallway. There is. It leads to the cargo hold. Jin Shus stomach sank as a terrible premonition washed over him. At that moment, the door at the far end of the hallway creaked open, and three men slipped through. One of them gave a sharp whistle. Jin Shu whipped back toward the deck entrance just as three more attackers emerged from that doorway as well. They were boxed in. Biyu, get everyone into their rooms! Jin Shu barked, his eyes locked on the three men advancing from the deck. He raised his pellet gun, but the crowded hallway left him no clear shot at the group behind them. The attackers moved cautiously, holding makeshift wooden shields fashioned from planks. Jin Shu fired three quick shots. Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! The pellets slammed into the shields, splintering the wood and forcing the men back a step. But the shots ricocheted harmlessly, leaving the attackers unharmed. Jin Shus brow twitched in irritation. Haa I didnt want to use this, but youve forced my hand, he muttered. With a flick of his wrist, the pellet gun vanished, replaced by his M17 pistol. Its familiar weight grounded him for a brief moment. There was no time for hesitation. He steadied his aim, targeting their exposed limbs. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three shots, clean and precise. The first hit an ankle, the second a shoulder, and the third drove through the gap in a shield to strike a knee. The three attackers crumpled to the floor, groaning in pain. Jin Shu spun around, already seeking the next threat. The other three men, seeing their comrades fall, abandoned their shields and charged forward. Jin Shu raised his pistol but frozethere were still too many people in the hallway. Sailors crowded around, gawking at the chaos, while Biyu desperately tried to herd them into their rooms. Get out of the way! Jin Shu snapped, but the sailors were too paralyzed with fear to listen. A flicker of movement caught his eye. Sun Li stood at the far end of the hallway, directly in the path of the charging men. Jin Shu cursed under his breath. If he swapped back to the pellet gun, a stray enhanced pellet could kill one of the mortals. He didnt have time to risk it. He surged forward, shoving past the frightened sailors. The crowd slowed his progress, and before he could reach her, the attackers were upon Sun Li. The lead man grabbed her, pulling her close as he pressed a curved blade to her throat. Stop! the attacker barked, his voice sharp and commanding. Sun Lis eyes were wide with terror, her breath caught in her chest. Jin Shu froze, his hands tightening around the pistol''s grip as he locked eyes with the intruder. 39.1 Fan Biyu’s POV Fan Biyu opened her eyes to darkness. The soothing sound of lapping waves that shed grown accustomed to was absent, replaced by a strange noise echoing through the hallway outside her door. Frowning, she sat up and strode to the door. Opening it cautiously, she peeked into the moonlit corridor. The moonlight spilling in from the deck doorway illuminated the scene: the doorway was broken down, and Jin Shu stood facing two men charging toward him. Around him, a few others lay on the ground, groaning or bleeding. Jin Shu raised his strange weaponthe pellet gun, she recalled him calling it. It made two sharp ping sounds, and the charging men were suddenly hurled backward down the hallway. Fan Biyu blinked in astonishment. That pellet gun wasnt that strong when I used it if it had been, Li Xues rear would have been flattened. A smile pulled at her lips from the thought. A faint creaking sound caught her attention. She turned her head to see others peeking out of their rooms, drawn by the commotion. Down the hall, Sun Li stepped out of her cabin, her small frame starkly contrasting with the burly sailors. No matter how many times I see her, I still cant believe she isnt a girl, Fan Biyu thought, before shaking the distracting thought from her head. Focusing back on Jin Shu, she approached him swiftly, her brow furrowed. Whats happening? Jin Shu, crouched low as he scanned the open doorway, glanced up at her. Night raid, he said curtly. His words sounded strange, like they were in another language. Huh? she asked, puzzled. He sighed and clarified, Were under attack. He waved a hand at the groaning men on the floor to emphasize his point. Fan Biyu scowled at his tone but didnt commentshe could tell that much on her own. By who? she pressed. He only shrugged. She felt her brow twitch in irritation but quickly dismissed it. How would he know who they are? she reasoned. Suddenly, Jin Shu stood, and she had to tilt her head back slightly to meet his gaze. Why does he have to be so annoyingly tall? she thought. If he were just a bit shorter, we could actually see eye to eye. Turning to a nearby sailor, Jin Shu asked, Is there another entry point into this area? The sailor hesitated before pointing toward a door at the far end of the hallway. There is. It leads to the cargo hold. Fan Biyus gaze followed the sailors gesture, unease bubbling in her chest. They could attack from there too. Her fears were confirmed when the door creaked open, revealing three black-clad men. One of them whistled sharply, and three more men appeared from the deck, each carrying a makeshift wooden shield. Were boxed in! Panic sparked in her mind. Ill have to help him take some of them down. Before she could act, Jin Shu barked an order. Biyu, get everyone into their rooms! She hesitated. Wouldnt it be better for her to fight alongside him? Still, she trusted he had a plan. If she got everyone out of the way quickly, she could help him with the remaining attackers. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone, get back inside! she shouted. Some sailors retreated into their rooms, but most lingered, watching the scene unfold with wide eyes. Three more sharp pings echoed behind her. Fan Biyu whirled around just in time to see fragments of wood spray across the hallway. Jin Shus pellet gun, while effective against unarmored attackers, seemed useless against the makeshift wooden shields. She saw his lips move, but he was too far away for her to catch the words. Then, in a flash, his pellet gun disappeared, replaced by a slightly different weapon. He raised the new weapon calmly, aimed, and Bang! Bang! Bang! The deafening cracks filled the hallway as flashes of light erupted from the weapon. Fan Biyu flinched at the sound, and when she looked again, the three shielded men were on the ground, groaning and bleeding. Her mind reeled. What was that?! Jin Shu spun on his heel, aiming the strange weapon at the remaining attackers. The men, abandoning their broken shields, charged down the hallway. Fan Biyu noticed Jin Shu hesitate for the briefest moment before he lowered the weapon slightly. Seeing this, she redoubled her efforts to herd the gawking crowd back into their rooms. Get inside, now! she shouted, but her words seemed to fall on deaf ears. Get out of the way! Jin Shu snapped, his voice sharp and commanding. The sailors, frozen in terror, didnt budge. He cursed under his breath, frustration clear on his face, and shoved his way through the group. Fan Biyu abandoned her attempts to corral the onlookers and quickly followed behind him. As she caught up, a sudden commotion made her freeze. One of the attackers lunged forward, grabbing Sun Li, placing a blade against her throat. Stop! the man barked, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. Sun Lis wide eyes were filled with terror, her chest heaving as if the air had been stolen from her lungs. Fan Biyu stopped a few paces behind Jin Shu, her fists clenched as she assessed the situation. 40. Hostage "Drop your weapons!" the hostage-taker barked, pressing his blade tightly against Sun Li''s throat. His two comrades flanked him, their expressions cold and unyielding. "Okay, okay." Jin Shu crouched slowly, placing his M17 and karambit on the ground with deliberate movements. "You! Girl in the veil! Bring me his weapons," the hostage-taker ordered, jerking his head toward Biyu, who had rushed up alongside Jin Shu. She hesitated, her eyes darting to Jin Shu for guidance. "Do it now!" the man shouted, his voice sharp and impatient. "Hold on," Jin Shu interjected with a calm, measured tone. "She''s scared. Let''s all just calm down." He stood, picking up his weapons again. "Hey! I didn''t tell you to move!" the man snarled, tightening his grip on the blade. "I''ll just hand them to her," Jin Shu replied smoothly, taking a step toward Biyu. The hostage-takers sneer twisted into a threat. "No funny business, or the little prince gets his throat slit." Jin Shu''s face remained calm, but the words caught him off guard. The little prince? The slip gave him crucial information: these men knew who Sun Li was. They had come for her specifically. Peaceful resolution had never been an option. As he approached Biyu, Jin Shu handed her the pistol and karambit, leaning close to whisper in her ear. "Remember how to use this?" She gave a barely perceptible nod. "Enough! Quit whispering and bring them here now!" the hostage-taker snapped. "Alright, just one second," Jin Shu replied, his tone disarming. As he stepped back, his hand slipped behind his back, producing a small pellet hidden from view. Biyu moved forward hesitantly, feigning fear. Jin Shu brought his hand forward in a swift motion, flicking the pellet past the men. Their focus was fixed on Biyu; none of them noticed the small object soaring through the air. Bang! The pellet exploded with a deafening crack. The men whipped their heads around instinctively. Bang! A shot rang out. The man on the hostage-taker''s right collapsed, a hole in his chest. The hostage-taker spun back, his blade still too close to Sun Li. Jin Shu was already in motion. In a blur, he closed the distance and grabbed the mans wrist, wrenching his sword hand away from Sun Li''s neck. With a shove, Jin Shu pushed Sun Li out of harms way. The remaining man hesitated before finally reacting. He raised his sword. Bang! The shot echoed through the air. He dropped instantly, a gaping wound in his face. Jin Shu and the hostage-taker tumbled to the ground in a violent struggle. The man tried swinging his sword, but Jin Shu twisted his wrist sharply. A sickening crunch filled the air as the sword clattered to the floor. A Ka-bar appeared in Jin Shu''s hand, aimed for the mans throat. Desperate, the hostage-taker raised his palm to block the strike. The knife pierced his hand, blood spilling as Jin Shu bore down, pressing his other hand onto the pommel to drive the blade further. With a small injection of qi, the Ka-bar ignited, deep red flames licking up the blade. The man screamed, his flesh sizzling as the fire consumed his hand. Jin Shu yanked the knife free and leaped back, his eyes locked on the hostage-takers futile attempts to extinguish the flames. The man poured his qi into resisting the fire, only for the flames to flare brighter, greedily feeding on his energy. Realization dawned too latethe more qi he used, the fiercer the fire became. It quickly spread, crawling up his arm and onto his chest. Jin Shu crouched and drove the still-flaming knife into the mans heart. His body convulsed as his struggles waned, and moments later, he grew still. Dead. Jin Shu retrieved the knife, extinguishing the flames with a flick of his wrist, then stood. He barely had a moment to register the silence before a small body threw itself against him. Shu-gege! I was sooo scared! Sun Li sobbed, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist. Jin Shu stiffened, his eyes scanning the room for more threats. He ignored her as he methodically assessed the area. No more dark-clothed men seemed to be present, but that didnt mean the danger had passed. As he scanned the surroundings, Huai Jiahou, Sun Lis caretaker, stepped out from a side room. He walked toward them, calm and composed, a stark contrast to the scene of carnage around them. Jin Shus gaze narrowed on the older man. Something felt off. He was too calmunnaturally so. Huai Jiahou didnt even glance at the fallen intruders. And while Jin Shu could sense the mans cultivation in the Core Realm, Jiahou had stayed hidden until now? Why hadnt he acted sooner? Let go, Jin Shu said, prying Sun Lis arms from around his waist. She pouted but obeyed, her eyes lingering on him with a hint of sadness. Little prince, Huai Jiahou called out, his tone gentle. Lets get you back to your room. There could be more intruders lurking about. Jin Shu tensed, his eyes narrowing. What did you call her? Jiahou blinked, his expression turning puzzled. Little prince? Hes the Emperors youngest, after all, he said with a chuckle. That makes sense, Jin Shu replied, stepping aside as though satisfied. However, his grip on the Ka-bar tightened. As Huai Jiahou stepped past him, Jin Shu lunged, his knife aimed for the older mans back. At the last moment, Huai Jiahou sidestepped gracefully, deflecting the blade with his palm. What are you doing, young man?! Huai Jiahou shouted, his face twisting with feigned outrage. Shu-gege! Why are you attacking old man Jiahou? Sun Li cried, her voice trembling with confusion. Jin Shu ignored her, his focus razor-sharp as he closed in again. This time, he wielded two knivesone engulfed in crimson flames, the other emanating an invisible blade of wind. Huai Jiahous demeanor changed. His calm facade dropped, revealing a hardened, calculating expression. Get the prince! he barked, his voice laced with authority. Jin Shu darted a glance over his shoulder. Two sailors stepped out from the scattered crowd, daggers gleaming as they advanced on Sun Li. Biyu! Jin Shu shouted. Understanding his meaning instantly, Biyu moved between Sun Li and the approaching men. She raised Jin Shus M17, her hands steady, but hesitated. The crowd stood in the way, blocking her shot. Jin Shu couldnt spare another moment to watch. Huai Jiahou struck, a palm flying toward his chest with crushing force. Jin Shu crossed his knives in front of his chest just as Huai Jiahous palm struck. The force of the Core Realm cultivators attack sent him flying backward. His arms folded painfully against his chest as his feet skidded across the ships wooden floor, leaving shallow grooves in the planks. He grimaced, glancing down at his trembling arms. If that palm had hit my chest... I mightve died. A shudder ran through him. Hes strong. Jin Shu raised his gaze, locking eyes with Huai Jiahou, who stood smirking smugly. Give up, young man, Huai Jiahou said, his tone condescending. And I wont kill you. Jin Shu''s arms throbbed, the pain making them difficult to move, but he welcomed the stalling. Huai Jiahou seemed confidenttoo confidentand likely expected Biyu to be overpowered at any moment. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im not going to bother asking why youre doing this, Jin Shu said through gritted teeth, his voice shaky but sharp. I can guessmaybe its one of the other princes, or hell, maybe even Uncle. Theyre all terrified of Sun Lis abilities. And, to be honest, so am I. He paused, running a shaky hand through his disheveled hair, then sighed in exasperation. But... why the fuck did you have to do this while I was here?! You couldnt have waited just one more fucking day?! Huai Jiahous smirk faltered for the first time, his brow furrowing as he stared at Jin Shu, clearly caught off guard by the sudden outburst. Jin Shu! Biyus voice rang out from behind him. He whipped his head around just in time to see his pistol and karambit flying through the air toward him. Halfway to his hands, they disappeared into the space within his earring. Jin Shu wanted to check on Biyu, to see if she was holding her own, but the creak of the floorboards ahead snapped his focus forward. Instinctively, he rolled to the side. Huai Jiahous palm smashed into the spot where Jin Shu had been standing. A deafening crack followed as the blow carved a hole clean through the wooden wall, allowing beams of the morning sun to stream inside. Jin Shus knives vanished, replaced by his M17 in a fluid motion. He ejected the magazine, unchambered the round, slotted a fresh mag, and rechambered itall in under two seconds. Then, without hesitation, he leveled the gun at Huai Jiahou and pulled the trigger. Bang! Huai Jiahou moved at the last moment, sensing the danger. The bullet missed, punching a smaller hole through the wall behind him. Huai Jiahou glanced at the bullet hole, his expression shifting from smugness to caution. His gaze returned to the weapon in Jin Shus hands. That is a dangerous weapon, young man, he said, his voice low and measured. Jin Shus lips curled into a humorless smile as he shifted his stance. Very. The two stood locked in a standoff, the tension thick as the morning sunlight illuminated the battlefield. Jin Shus breath slowed as he steadied his aim. Whatever advantage Jiahou thought he had, Jin Shu was determined to show him he had underestimated the wrong opponent. 40.1. Fan Biyu’s POV 2 Drop your weapons! the hostage-taker barked, pressing his blade tighter against Sun Lis throat. His two comrades flanked him, their cold, unyielding gazes scanning the room. Okay, okay. Jin Shus voice was calm as he crouched and placed his weapons on the ground. His steady movements seemed unnaturally composed for the tense situation. How can he be so calm? Fan Biyu wondered. As far as I know, this is his first time dealing with something like this. You! Girl in the veil! Bring me his weapons, the hostage-taker ordered, jerking his head toward her. She froze, her gaze darting to Jin Shu for guidance. Do it now! the man snapped, his voice sharp and impatient. Hold on. Jin Shus tone was calm, almost soothing. Shes scared. Lets all just take a breath. He straightened, slowly picking up his weapons again. Fan Biyu frowned under her veil. Im not scared. Then realization struckhe was pretending. Hey! I didnt tell you to move! the man snarled, his grip on the blade tightening. Ill just hand them to her, Jin Shu replied smoothly, taking a step toward Fan Biyu. The hostage-takers sneer twisted into a darker threat. No funny business, or the little prince gets their throat slit. Fan Biyu stiffened. The little prince? Her eyes narrowed. How do they know shes a prince? Jin Shu leaned closer as he reached her, pressing his weapons into her hands. His breath was warm against her ear as he whispered, Remember how to use this? She suppressed a shiver and gave a faint nod. But as her fingers gripped the unfamiliar weapon, panic sparked. This isnt the pellet gun I used before It was too late to back out now. Enough! Quit whispering and bring them here! the hostage-taker barked, his patience clearly fraying. Alright, just a second, Jin Shu replied, his voice smooth and disarming. Fan Biyu stepped forward hesitantly, masking her uncertainty with feigned fear. Her mind raced. He didnt tell me what to do! The three mens gazes locked onto her, their eyes crawling over her body. Disgusting, she thought bitterly. All men are like this. But her gaze flicked to Jin Shu for a moment, and she softened. Except him. His gaze never feels dirty. A faint glint flashed behind the hostage-takers, and before she could process what it was Bang! The explosion behind the men made them whirl around in surprise. Fan Biyu didnt waste the opportunity. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jin Shu rushing forward. With the weapon in her hand, she took aim at the man to the hostage-takers right and pulled the trigger Bang! The blast left her ears ringing as the weapon jerked violently in her grip. If she hadnt been a cultivator, it might have snapped her wrist. For a moment, she thought shed missed entirelyuntil she saw the man collapse, blood pooling around the hole in his chest. Her heart raced as she glanced toward Jin Shu. He was grappling with the hostage-taker, while Sun Li lay sprawled to the side, wide-eyed and trembling but unharmed. Movement to her left drew her attention. The third man raised his sword, ready to strike Jin Shus unprotected back. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No! She steadied the weapon, aiming at his chest. Her finger squeezed the trigger Bang! The recoil jolted her wrist again, the deafening noise making her wince. When she looked, the man was falling backward, a bloodied hole where his face had been. She winced, lowering the weapon. I aimed for his chest A sickening crunch filled the air. Fan Biyu glanced at where Jin Shu was struggling with the last hostage-taker. The man''s wrist was bent at an awkward angle. A strange dagger appeared in Jin Shu''s hand, and he drove it into the man''s palm with both hands. Crimson flames erupted from the blade as Jin Shu leaped away. The man screamed, thrashing against the burning pain, but Jin Shu wasted no time. He crouched beside him and drove the still-flaming dagger into his heart. The mans struggles ceased instantly. He was dead. Fan Biyu observed Jin Shus movements with growing fascination, intrigued by how easily he fought and killed. She couldnt help comparing him to his mother. Her master, though far stronger than him, wasnt nearly as cold and calculating when fighting. Her masters movements were like a graceful dance, each strike deliberate and artful. Jin Shu, on the other hand? He fought like someone who had taken hundreds of lives and grown numb to the slaughter. Calm. Efficient. Not a single mistake. How? she wondered. This should be his firstno, second or third time taking a life. She wasnt certain, but it couldnt have been many. She was still lost in thought when Sun Lis caretaker began speaking to Jin Shu. She couldnt make out their words, distracted and absentminded, but she noticed the tension in Jin Shus stance, the way his hand tightened on the dagger. Something isnt right And she was right. In the next moment, Jin Shu lunged at the older man. She gasped. Whats he doing? Huai Jiahou deflected Jin Shus strike, retreating as Sun Li cried out in alarm. The caretaker stumbled back, shouting, Get the prince! Two sailors armed with daggers stepped toward Sun Li. Biyu! Jin Shu shouted. She understood instantly and moved to block the sailors, positioning herself between them and Sun Li. She raised Jin Shus weapon, her hands steady. But then she glanced at the crowd still huddled in the cramped hallway. Uncertainty gnawed at her as she recalled her earlier attackaiming for an intruders chest and hitting his face instead. She hesitated. She didnt want to take any chances this time. As Fan Biyu hesitated, unsure of what to do, a silver blur shot out of a nearby doorway. It slammed into one of the dagger-wielding sailors, sending him crashing into the other. Both men tumbled to the ground, landing in a heap. What happen? Where Daddy? Yiner mumbled groggily, rubbing her paw against her sleepy eyes. She blinked down at the men she had knocked over. Why do you sleep there? Beds are more comfy! Yiner, come here! Fan Biyu called hurriedly, her voice laced with worry. She couldnt let the little spirit beast get hurt. Yiner glanced over and spotted her father behind Fan Biyu. Daddy! she squealed, attempting to dart toward him. But before she could get far, Fan Biyu stepped in her path, blocking her. Yiner, your dads fighting a bad guy right now. You cant get in the way, okay? Yiner tilted her head, blinking. Bad guy? Yes, Fan Biyu replied, pointing to the two men struggling to rise from the floor. The one Yiner had struck sported a large lump on his head and looked dazed. Those two are bad guys too. So please wait somewhere safe. Fan Biyu glanced back at Jin Shu. She noticed a brief lull in his fight and realized he might need his weapons. Without thinking, she tossed them toward him. Jin Shu! she called. The moment the words left her mouth, regret hit her like a tidal wave. She had distracted him, giving his opponent the perfect opening. Her heart leaped as the caretaker lunged toward Jin Shu, but before she could cry out a warning, Jin Shu rolled out of the way with practiced ease. Relief flooded her. She silently vowed not to make such a mistake again. The sound of commotion behind her snapped her attention away. Spinning around, she spotted Yiner rushing toward the two now-standing sailors, a silver streak of determination. Yiner, no! she shouted, panic rising in her chest. But Yiner ignored her, continuing her charge like an unstoppable silver arrow. Two loud bangs echoed behind her, but Fan Biyu couldnt spare them a glance. She could only hope Jin Shu was alright. Right now, all that mattered was stopping Yiner before she got hurt. 41. Not Interested Jin Shus ear twitched as chaos erupted behind him. He thought he heard Yiner shouting, but with Huai Jiahou staring him down, he couldnt afford even a moments distraction. Hundreds of calculations raced through his mind. He needed to predict the mans next movedetermine which direction hed dodge, how far, and how many shots it would take to neutralize him. Against someone in the Core Realm, he doubted a single shot would suffice. Releasing a steadying breath, Jin Shu squeezed the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! The muzzle flashed, sending three spiraling bullets screaming from the barrel in rapid succession. The spent casings hadnt even clattered to the ground before he fired twice more. Bang! Bang! Huai Jiahou moved with eerie precision, his strange footwork allowing him to dodge the first three shots with ease, retreating farther than expected. The last two bullets hit, but they only tore through his voluminous robes, failing to so much as graze him. Jin Shu shifted his stance, readying his aim for another volley. But before he could fire, Huai Jiahou was suddenly a half-step away. Jin Shus instincts kicked in, and he backpedaled furiouslyhe couldnt let the man close the distance. A palm strike crashed down, missing him by a hairs breadth. The resulting shockwave exploded the floorboards with a thunderous roar, rivaling the sound of gunfire. That wasnt even a direct hit; it was just the qi and wind pressure. If that strike had landed Jin Shu didnt doubt hed be obliterated on the spot. His breath quickened as he kept retreating, barely evading the relentless assault. A fleeting glance over his shoulder showed the crowd finally scattering, belatedly but thankfully clearing the battlefield. Yet, in the midst of the chaos, Biyu, Sun Li, and Yiner remained locked in combat with the other assailants. There was no time to process their situation. Jin Shu focused on dodging Huai Jiahous strikes, each one coming closer than the last. By the second attack, he realized the truth: Huai Jiahou was toying with him. The man was deliberately telegraphing his moves, letting Jin Shu slip away at the last moment. Jin Shus jaw tightened. If he didnt act while Huai Jiahou was still cocky, he wouldnt get another chance. Huai Jiahou raised his hands, a smug grin spreading across his face. Young man, why dont we call it a day, hm? His hands lowered slowly, the confidence in his demeanor unshaken. You and I both know what happens if I get serious. Jin Shu halted, his pistol still leveled at the man. His breathing was steady despite the adrenaline coursing through him. Fine. I could use the breather. So, what do you have to say? Huai Jiahous grin widened. Youre sharp. Jin Shu, the Young Master of the Jin family, and Princess Sun Meiers son. His gaze shifted to the pistol in Jin Shus hands, eyes narrowing slightly. That weapon must be one of your familys inventions? Jin Shu shrugged nonchalantly. Something like that. Huai Jiahou chuckled, his tone turning conspiratorial. With weapons like those, outfitting our factionand eventually our armywould be trivial. The Emperors throne would fall before us, and the western region would be ours. He extended a hand, his voice smooth and tempting. Wouldnt you like to be a part of that? A legacy of conquest? Conquest? Jin Shu scoffed, waving him off. Nah. Been there, done that. Not interested. Huai Jiahous smile faltered, his expression darkening. You should reconsider. If you value your life. Jin Shu smirked, pulling his left hand away from his pistol grip. In an instant, a pink Glock materialized in his hand. He leveled both pistols at Huai Jiahou. If I were you, Id be more worried about myself. Huai Jiahou flinched as the two barrels trained on him. Jin Shu exhaled and pulled both triggers. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The hallway echoed with a cacophony of gunfire. Huai Jiahou darted left and right in a desperate bid to evade the storm of bullets. His once-pristine robes were shredded, streaks of blood splattering across the floor. Jin Shu fired relentlessly, pistols clicking empty after the barrage. Without hesitation, he ejected the magazines, flipping the weapons upside down as fresh mags materialized midair, dropping neatly into the magwells. He smacked the bottom of the mags together and reengaged the slides in one smooth motion. The pistols rose again. Bang! Bang! Huai Jiahou stumbled as the bullets struck, his qi barrier absorbing one, but the second punched through, sinking into his chest and spraying blood. Bang! Bang! Two more shots landed, halting his advance entirely. Bang! Bang! Huai Jiahou dropped to his knees, his ragged breathing audible in the sudden quiet. He glared up at Jin Shu, hatred burning in his eyes. He opened his mouth to speak, but blood gurgled from his lips instead, choking his words. His trembling hand reached forward, stopping just inches from Jin Shu. With a final, futile gasp, his body collapsed, crashing lifelessly to the shattered bloodstained floorboards. Jin Shu whipped around, scanning the state of the other battlefield. Biyu stood with her palm extended, fiery qi dissipating from her strike. The man shed hit flew backward, crashing into the floorboards with a sickening thud. He didnt rise again. Whether he was dead or simply immobilized, Jin Shu couldnt tell. Nearby, Sun Li hovered protectively behind Biyu, her gaze wary. As for the other assailant... Jin Shus stomach churned at the sight. Yiner sat on the mans chest, her small paws drenched in blood. The once-silver fur covering her body was sticky and red, a gruesome contrast to her usual pristine appearance. She was licking blood from her claws, a macabre picture of innocence. Jin Shu could only hope the blood wasnt hers. He approached cautiously. Yiner spotted him first, her golden eyes lighting up. Daddy! she cried, leaping off the lifeless body with startling enthusiasm. She shot toward him like a blood-soaked missile, aiming for his face. Jin Shu sidestepped her charge with practiced ease, catching her by the scruff of her neck mid-air. Why. Are. You. Covered. In. Blood? he asked, his voice calm, but the scary smile on his face didnt reach his eyes. Yiner, oblivious to his dark expression, wriggled in his grip with excitement. Yiner beat up the bad guy! she exclaimed proudly, baring her teeth and claws as she spoke. Jin Shu winced, noticing specks of flesh stuck between them. Are you hurt? His tone softened, a hint of worry creeping in. Nope! Yiner beamed, puffing out her tiny chest. Bad guy was too weak! She looked utterly comical dangling from his grasp like a mischievous cub. Thats good, he said with a sigh of relief, before his tone turned stern. But no more fighting. You could get seriously hurt. Nuh-uh, she argued, shaking her head vigorously. Yiner is super strong! He sighed again, this time deeper. Still, its dangerous. You need to leave the fighting to me. But Daddy was fighting the bad guys, so Yiner wanted to help! she said, pouting. Bam! The sudden sound drew Jin Shus attention. His head snapped toward Biyu, who stood over the second attacker. Her palm hovered over his now-crushed skull, blood pooling beneath it. Jin Shu frowned. That wasnt like her. What couldve made her do that? As she turned around, he saw the answeror part of it. Her veil had been sliced and now hung loosely at the side, revealing a long, bleeding wound on her cheek. Jin Shus frown deepened. What had happened while he was occupied? Jin Shu approached the other two, Yiner still dangling by the scruff of her neck in his grip. As he passed the mangled body of the man she had apparently killed, his eyes lingered on the vicious claw and fang marks marring what little remained of intact flesh. He glanced down at the blood-soaked cub swinging innocently in his hand, calmly licking her paws as if nothing had happened. Note to self. Never piss Yiner off. He made a mental note. No, better yet, hed leave that to Nano, the mini-supercomputer nestled in his dantian. This wasnt even her pissed off, Nano replied flatly, the voice reverberating in his mind. Jin Shu paused mid-step, a shiver creeping down his spine. Youre right. Doubly make sure I never piss her off. Sun Li finally noticed his approach. Her face brightened, and she rushed toward him. Shu-gege! she shouted, her voice tinged with relief. She attempted to throw her arms around him, but Jin Shu sidestepped her with the same ease he had Yiner moments earlier. Her momentum carried her forward, and she tripped, headed face-first for the bloodied floorboards. With a swift motion, Jin Shu reached out and caught her by the collar, hauling her back upright. Now, with Yiner dangling from one hand and Sun Li dangling from the other, Jin Shu looked like a parent carrying two misbehaving kittens. At least, thats what it would look like to any outsider. He didnt pause, continuing forward until he stood before Biyu. Are you okay? Jin Shu asked, his voice calm, though his gaze lingered on the bleeding wound along her cheek. His chest tightened as he watched a drop of blood trail down her chin, adding yet another splash of red to the already stained floorboards. Mm, Im fine. This little wound is nothing, Biyu replied nonchalantly, dabbing at it with her sleeve. If you say so. Her reassurance didnt ease the knot in his chest, but at least she seemed otherwise unharmed. Trying to shift focus, he asked, What was that last blow about? Her expression turned cold. I couldnt leave his brain intact. Demonic cultivators have methods to search the memories of the deadand he saw my face. Demonic cultivators? Jin Shu frowned, gesturing toward the two lifeless bodies on the ground. Youre saying they were? Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes. Look here. She crouched beside one of the corpses, pointing to the dagger clutched in its stiffening hand. Do you see this symbol? Thats the Sign of the Demon. It marks disciples of the Demonic Cult. Jin Shu leaned in to get a closer look. The symbol etched into the blade was unsettlingly familiar, resembling the imagery of devils and demons from Western Earth''s mythology. A twisted face sneered from the hilt, with an upside-down cross etched into its forehead. Thats...charming, Jin Shu muttered. Biyu stood, brushing off her robes as though she hadnt just crushed a mans skull. Its not uncommon. The Demonic Cult is becoming bolder these days. Jin Shus jaw tightened as unbidden thoughts of his mother and her desperate battle against the Demonic Cultivators surged through his mind. He needed answers. Soon. Otherwise, the gnawing anxiety threatening to consume him might drive him mad. 41.1. Fan Biyu’s POV End Fan Biyu sprinted after Yiner, but the cub was too quick. Before she had even covered half the distance, the little tiger had reached one of the dagger-wielding men. Her heart sank as she saw the man raise his blade, aiming to plunge it into Yiners unguarded back. Panic gripped her as horrifying images filled her mind. If Yiner got hurtor worseFan Biyu knew shed never be able to forgive herself. How could she face Jin Shu again if she failed to protect the cub? Desperation fueled her legs as she pushed herself to close the gap, but she was too slow. Her chest tightened, and her breath hitched in her throat. Unable to bear the sight of what she thought was inevitable, she squeezed her eyes shut. But instead of Yiners pained cry, a mans scream of agony pierced the air. Fan Biyus eyes snapped open. She froze mid-stride as she saw Yiner standing behind the man, her paws wet with dark red blood. The mans face was a mess of crisscrossing wounds, bleeding profusely. What just happened? Fan Biyu blinked in disbelief as the realization struck her. Yiner leapt into the air with terrifying grace, her small claws gleaming in the sunlight. She dove down onto the mans head, slashing across his scalp. Hair and skin tore under her claws. The man let out a bloodcurdling scream, thrashing wildly as his arms flailed to dislodge the cub. His dagger swiped at his own head in a desperate attempt to strike Yiner, but she was too quick. By the time the blade made contact, Yiner had already bounded away, leaving him to add yet another injury to his bleeding head. Fan Biyu stood rooted in place, stunned by the sight. Yiner moved like a bird of prey, darting and diving with relentless speed. Her claws and teeth struck with precision, leaving her opponent unable to even graze her in return. A flicker of worry crossed Fan Biyus mind, but it wasnt for Yiner. It was for the man. Well, as worried as one could be for someone trying to kill her and her friends. She might have stayed frozen in awe if a scream hadnt snapped her out of her trance. Spinning around, she spotted the second man sneaking past her, closing in on Sun Li. Damn it, Fan Biyu cursed under her breath, breaking into a sprint. Though a part of her still marveled at Yiners fight, there was no time to linger. Sun Li was in danger, and Fan Biyu wasnt about to let her down. Fan Biyu thrust her palm at the mans side, flames igniting from her Phoenix Plumage technique. For now, she could only cover her hands in the blazing fire, but one day, she would command flames that engulfed her entire body. Her strike landed with precision, catching the man off guard as he remained too focused on Sun Li to react. He staggered from the blow, his robes burned through, revealing charred skin beneath. The sickening scent of roasted flesh filled the air. Fan Biyu quickly positioned herself in front of Sun Li, shielding the girl. The man snarled in pain but froze momentarily, his attention drawn to the hallway where a series of deafening bangs echoed from Jin Shus weapon. Fan Biyu wanted to glance back but couldnt afford to shift her focus. As her opponent hesitated, she took a moment to study him. Her eyes stopped on the dagger he clutched tightly, and her breath hitched. A demons scowling face and an upside-down cross marked the weaponthe unmistakable Sign of the Demon. Demonic cultivators! Her expression hardened, fury surging through her veins. These vile scum had killed many of her sect sisters, and they were the ones who had separated her from her beloved master. She would never forgive them. Gritting her teeth, she surged forward, intent on killing him. The man swung his dagger toward her face, but Fan Biyu evaded it with a graceful step, her Phoenix Dance footwork carrying her like a soaring bird. Her flaming palms lashed out, searing through his robes and scorching his flesh. The man, however, wasnt going down easily. His dagger sliced through the edge of her veil, grazing her cheek and leaving a stinging wound. Fan Biyu pulled back, pressing her fingers to her cheek. They came away wet with blood. My beautiful face! she thought, horrified. Then she blinked, the absurdity of her vanity in the moment startling her. What a Master-like thought She refocused on her opponent, who had retreated a few steps, panting but still resolute. His burnt flesh and wounds didnt dampen his will to fight. Begrudgingly, she found herself respecting his tenacity. That was the one thing she could credit most demonic cultivators with: their unrelenting persistence, even when the odds were against them. At least, the braver ones. But respect didnt mean mercy. Not for scum like him. Fan Biyu wiped the blood from her hand and dove back into the fray. Despite her fiery strikes landing with increasing frequency, her qi was rapidly depleting. Her opponent, a stage above her in cultivation, used his dagger efficiently, expending far less energy. With each passing moment, her movements slowed, and her ability to dodge diminished. Finally, during a desperate dodge, her misstep left her vulnerable. The mans dagger darted toward her throat, its deadly edge glinting in the light. Is this it? she thought, panic and regret flooding her mind. I wish I could see him one last time Stop! The piercing cry of a feminine voice cut through the tension, and the dagger abruptly froze mere inches from her throat. Seizing the moment, Fan Biyu slammed her flaming palm into the mans chest, directly over his heart. He let out a strangled gasp before his body flew backward, hitting the floor with a sickening thud. Breathing heavily, she turned to see Sun Li standing just behind her. The girls pink eyes glowed faintly, fear etched across her delicate features. Thank you, Fan Biyu said, offering her a light smile despite her exhaustion. Sun Li blushed furiously. N-no need. Youre Shu-geges friend, after all, she stammered, her voice trembling slightly. Fan Biyu turned back to the motionless man on the ground. Her smile vanished, replaced by an expression as cold and unyielding as a frozen tundra. She wasnt sure if he was deadbut that didnt matter. She was going to make certain. Stepping over his body, she crouched down, her fiery eyes locked onto his fading gaze. Though he still clung to life, the light in his eyes was swiftly dimming. Fan Biyu drew back her palm, flames flickering faintly as she gathered the last dregs of qi in her veins. Die, scum! she spat, venom dripping from her voice. With a resounding bam, her palm struck his skull, the blow obliterating his head in a grisly explosion. Blood and gore splattered around her as the remains of his skull shattered. She froze for a moment, her breath heavy as she marveled at the pooling blood beneath her feet. A commotion behind her pulled her attention. Turning her head, she saw Jin Shu approaching. In each hand, he held a kitten-like Sun Li and Yiner, their small forms dangling as they swayed side to side. Sun Li squirmed slightly in embarrassment, her pink eyes avoiding Fan Biyus gaze. Under normal circumstances, she might have burst into laughter at the absurd sight. But exhaustion weighed too heavily on her, her limbs trembling from overexertion. Are you okay? Jin Shu asked as he stepped closer, his voice calm and steady. Yet his eyes betrayed his concern, lingering on the gash across her cheek. She felt a droplet of blood roll down her face, watching as his gaze followed it until it splashed onto the blood-soaked ground. A blush crept up her face. She silently prayed it wasnt obvious, hoping her exertion and flushed skin masked her embarrassment. Mm, Im fine. This little wound is nothing, Fan Biyu said, forcing a casual tone as she dabbed at her cheek with her sleeve. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Internally, however, she wanted nothing more than to disappear under his heavy, lingering gaze. The vulnerability of her injury stung her pride far more than the wound itself. If you say so, Jin Shu replied, his eyes flicking briefly to the lifeless body at her feet. What was that last blow about? Her expression hardened instantly. I couldnt leave his brain intact, she said, her tone icy. Demonic cultivators have methods to extract memories from the deadand he saw my face. That was the explanation she gave. But her true thoughts simmered beneath her composed facade. That scum deserved a thousand deaths! It just so happened that he saw my face 42. Questions Um Shu-gege, can you let me go now? Sun Li asked, her voice hesitant as she dangled from Jin Shus grip. Jin Shu coughed awkwardly, realizing he had completely forgotten about the two unruly little ones he was still holding. He gently set them down, lowering Sun Li and Yiner until their feet touched the ground. The moment Yiners feet hit the floor, she leapt into the nearby puddle of blood with a splash. Crimson drops scattered through the air, landing on everyone nearby. Yiner! What are you doing?! Jin Shu exclaimed, wiping the blood splatter from his face. Yiner tilted her head innocently. Yiner thought it was fun, she said, her tone as sweet as if shed done nothing wrong. Get out of the blood! Jin Shu ordered, his voice taut with exasperation. Okay she muttered, shuffling out of the puddle with a pout. Jin Shu sighed, already dreading the bath hed have to give her. The memory of the last chaotic bath time flashed vividly through his mind, making him grimace. As he kept a wary eye on Yiner, a sudden movement in the corner of his vision caught his attention. He turned just in time to see Biyu collapsing. Biyu! Jin Shu spun on his heel, rushing to catch her as she crumpled. He steadied her gently, his hand slipping under her arm for support. Whats wrong? Are you hurt?! I-Im fine, Biyu murmured weakly. I just overdrew my qi Jin Shus worry eased slightly as understanding dawned. He had his own fair share of experience with qi exhaustion, though her resilience impressed him. The few times hed overdrew his qi, hed passed out immediately. Without hesitation, he crouched down and slipped one hand behind her back, the other beneath her knees. With a swift motion, he lifted her into his arms. Ah! Biyu yelped, her cheeks flushing red. W-What are you doing?! Youre too weak to stand, Jin Shu said, a soft smile playing on his lips. Her blush deepened as she averted her gaze. You did an incredible job protecting Sun Li and me. Now, its time for you to rest. But I she began, only to be silenced by Jin Shus gentle shushing. Just rest, he murmured, adjusting his hold to pull her closer to his chest. Ah! How come she gets to be carried like a princess while I get hauled around like a cat? Thats so unfair! Sun Li huffed, crossing her arms as she watched Jin Shus careful princess carry. Jin Shu glanced down at her, one brow raised. Maybe try burning through your qi first? You still seem pretty energetic to me. Uh well Id rather not Sun Li stammered, looking away as her face flushed. Jin Shu, be nicer to Sun Li. She saved my life, Biyu murmured weakly from his arms, her voice faint but earnest. Jin Shu blinked, surprised. She did? How? Biyu struggled to lift her head, but exhaustion overtook her. She she ah Her head drooped to the side as she fell unconscious. Jin Shus expression tightened with worry as he gazed down at her. There was nothing more he could do for her now; this was the natural toll of overdrawing qi. Truthfully, he was amazed shed stayed conscious for this long. Is she okay? Sun Li asked, panic flashing across her face as she hurried to his side. Shell be fine after some rest, Jin Shu reassured her, though his tone was tinged with concern. Adjusting Biyu in his arms, he turned toward his cabin. Come with me. Sun Li nodded and followed obediently, glancing back toward Yiner, who had wandered off. Yiner, come here! Jin Shu called, his tone firm but not harsh. Yiner hesitated, her attention lingering on the ground, but eventually shuffled after them, dragging her feet and muttering under her breath. The four of them piled into Jin Shus small cabin. He gently laid Biyu down on the bed, making sure she was comfortable before turning to the other two. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You two stay here and watch over Biyu, he said firmly. What? Where are you going? Sun Li asked, her brows furrowed in concern. Yeah! Wheres Daddy going? Why cant Yiner go? Yiner piped up, puffing her cheeks in protest. I need to check the situation outside. We dont know if all the enemies have been dealt with, Jin Shu explained, meeting both their gazes with a steady look. I need you two to stay here and keep an eye on Biyu, okay? Sun Li hesitated but eventually nodded. Okay! Yiner will stop any bad guys who come in! Yiner said confidently, flexing her claws in a show of strength. Jin Shu gave her a pat on the head, a small smile tugging at his lips, before stepping out the door. Once in the hallway, his expression turned serious. He scanned the area cautiously before heading down the corridor toward Huai Jiahous lifeless body. The first order of business was to dispose of the corpses and check if any enemies were still alive. While at it, he decided to search them for clues. Huai Jiahous robes were shredded from Jin Shus bullets, and as he rummaged through the fabric, the pieces fell apart like confetti. There wasnt much to findjust a bag of coins and the tattered remains of a letter. The paper was riddled with holes, rendering most of it illegible, but on one intact corner was the unmistakable Sign of the Demonthe same emblem they had seen earlier on the daggers. Jin Shu straightened, letting out a small sigh as he channeled his qi into his storage earring. He wasnt fond of the idea of storing bodies inside, but there was no better alternative. With a resigned shrug, he stored Huai Jiahous body and moved on to the others. The three hostage-takers turned up empty, as did the two demonic cultivators. He finally came to the group he had shot earlier when they tried to shield themselves. Kneeling beside them, Jin Shu examined the bodies. Foam dribbled from their mouths. Poison, he murmured, his expression darkening. Each corpse told the same storythey had all bitten into poison capsules hidden in their mouths, taking their lives before they could be captured. Finally, Jin Shu arrived at the first man he had fought. The mans wrist was missing a hand, severed cleanly where Jin Shus knife had struck. Hm, the Sharpness Rune is even more effective than I thought, Jin Shu muttered. He hadnt intended to sever the handjust to slash the wrist. Stepping out onto the deck, he found the second man he''d fought. His chest was caved in, the aftermath of Jin Shus pellet infused with the Density Strike Rune. Efficient, Jin Shu remarked under his breath. He didnt even bother checking the man before storing his body. Youre storing him alive? Nanos voice suddenly chimed in. Alive? What? Jin Shu froze, confusion knitting his brows. What are you talking about? Whats alive? The man you just stored was alive. Did you not know? Nano asked, its tone almost curious. Jin Shu blinked in shock. He he was alive? And I put him into the storage space in my earring? It would appear so, Nano confirmed. Jin Shu shook his head in disbelief. No. That cant be right. Space artifacts cant store living beings. Thats impossible. Your earring isnt a space artifact, though, Nano replied calmly. What dooh, youre right. Jin Shu rubbed his thumb against the tiny engraved runes along the earrings surface. It doesnt use a space gem. Nano, do you know what runes these are? We recognize a few recorded in the Compendium of Runes. However, the majority seem to be customized. Customized? Thats possible? he asked incredulously, before a sudden realization hit him. Wait, hold that thought. Is he still alive in there? Without waiting for a response, Jin Shu focused his thoughts, and his mind entered the storage space. He glanced around, momentarily awestruck. He hadnt been back here since first acquiring the earring, and the sight was as breathtaking as he remembered. The space was like a vast starfieldpitch-black void speckled with millions of pinprick lights that glimmered like distant stars. For a brief moment, he wondered what those lights were. They seemed impossibly far away, like they existed light-years apart, but surely the space within the earring couldnt be that expansive. Shaking the thought off, Jin Shu turned his focus to the task at hand. He scanned the area, looking for the pile of corpses hed deposited in a corner. Not that there were actual corners in this placethere were no walls or boundaries, just endless void. To reduce the strain on his mind when retrieving items, he only used a small section of the space. He quickly spotted the man atop the pile of corpses. With a thought, the mans body floated toward him. Even after all this time, Jin Shu still didnt fully understand how the earring worked. And he doubted he would for a long time yet. As the body hovered before him, Jin Shu inspected it closely. While he couldnt physically touch the manhis presence here was purely mentalhe could observe him in detail. To his surprise, the man wasnt breathing, yet neither was he dead. Jin Shu focused, sensing the faint flow of qi beneath the mans skin. It wasnt just thereit was visible, pulsing rhythmically through his meridians like glowing threads beneath the surface. Nano, what do you make of this? Jin Shu asked, his confusion mounting. This appears to be a state of suspended animation, Nano replied. Fascinating. The space within the earring seems to have artificially converted his qi flow, placing him in a state analogous to cryosleepwithout the need to freeze his body. Jin Shu blinked, trying to wrap his head around the explanation. Im not even going to pretend I fully understand what you just said. But are you saying he wont die in here? That is correct. However, we cannot determine for how long this state can be maintained. It could be days, years, or even indefinitely. There is a possibility that this space operates without a timeflow, meaning the man could theoretically survive forever. Jin Shu sighed, rubbing his temples even though it was more out of habit than necessity in this space. Well, Im not planning on keeping a living person in here forever. But I could test this for a few days. Jin Shu let out a slow breath, his eyes narrowing as he watched the mans qi pulse faintly in his meridians. The discovery of suspended animation within the earring brought more questions than answers, but it also presented possibilitiesdangerous, fascinating possibilities. Alright, Jin Shu muttered under his breath. Lets see how this plays out. With a thought, he let the mans body hover near the pile of corpses and withdrew his mind from the earring. The real world snapped back into focus, the tang of blood and gunpowder heavy in the air. Standing on the bloodstained deck of the ship, Jin Shu felt the weight of the battle lingering around him like a shadow. But now, there was something else. If the earring could preserve life like this, what else was it capable of? Could it save someone on the brink of death? Or even reverse it? He glanced up at the rising sun, its light glinting off the crimson-streaked deck. Questions and more questions. Never any answers, he sighed, clutching his mothers earring that he kept in his pocket. Its cool surface pressed into his palm, grounding him. I swear, Ill find the answer soon. I have to 43. More Problems Jin Shu shielded his eyes from the midday sun as the port city of Fa Hou came into view. Even from downriver, the bustling crowds at the harbor were unmistakable. As the ship drew closer, the faint hum of voices reached him, blending with the cries of vendors hawking their wares. The port, it seemed, doubled as a fish market. Fish! Yiners little pink nose twitched, sniffing the air with determination. Jin Shu felt her legs tense on his shoulder, ready to spring at any moment. Yiner, stay, he commanded firmly, well aware that shed dart off to chase the scent if given the chance. For the past three days, fish had consumed her every thoughtand appetiteforming the basis of all her meals. The irony wasnt lost on him. Yiner adored fish but despised water, or more specifically, getting wet. Their latest clash over this quirk was still fresh in his mindshe had resisted fiercely when he tried to bathe her after the bloodied battle, her fur sticky with gore. Around them, the remaining sailors moved with quiet determination, preparing the ship to dock. Their practiced ease was occasionally interrupted by sidelong glances at the bloodstained decka stark reminder of their lost comrades. As the ship neared the port, the captain barked orders, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the crew. With a slight jerk, the vessel came to a halt, and the sailors sprang back into motion, securing the lines and readying to disembark. Jin Shu turned and entered the cabin, his steps echoing in the bloodstained hallway. He was looking for Sun Li and Fan Biyu, but his thoughts drifted to the earlier battle. His weapons, though powerful by this worlds standards, werent invincible. If Huai Jiahou had been serious during their fight, Jin Shu would likely be dead. He had once believed that his modern knowledge and superior firepower could bridge any gap in cultivation levels. That illusion had been shattered. I need more power, he muttered, the words barely audible but heavy with resolve. A sobering realization settled in his mindhe had been wrong about many things. Chief among them was the naive notion that he could avoid killing. He had argued with Nano about this before, stubbornly clinging to his belief that he could turn away from bloodshed. But now, he had to admit Nano was right. While he still rejected the idea that he enjoyed killing, he could no longer deny that it was a part of him, ingrained deeply by his experiences. In this world, ruled by the law of the jungle, survival demanded strengthand often, death. Nano, I need your help, he said internally. What do you require assistance with? You mentioned custom runes earlier. I dont have the time to learn how to create them on my own. I need you to help me design runes to increase my fighting power. Can you do that? Previously, his pride had kept him from accepting Nanos assistance. He had insisted on relying solely on himself, refusing external solutions. But now, he understood the truth: his greatest advantages in this world were external. We can assist. What kind of runes would you like to customize? For starters How about one that boosts my speed? We can create such a rune, Nano replied, but we recommend mastering your use of qi first. Strengthening your body and refining your actions will provide a more solid foundation for the enhancements you seek. Could you say that in a way I can understand? You''re not using your cultivation the way its meant to be used, Nanos mechanical voice carried a faint note of exasperation. If you channel the qi in your body into your actions, that qi will enhance them. Oh Jin Shu froze mid-step, the realization hitting him. It seemed so obvious now, yet it had never occurred to him before. Yiner tilted her head from his shoulder, giving him a curious look, but Jin Shus thoughts were interrupted as the door at the end of the hallway opened. Sun Li and Fan Biyu emerged, their laughter echoing in the narrow space. What are you two laughing about? Jin Shu asked, his curiosity piqued. The two exchanged a glance, their laughter bubbling up again. Biyu held a small orb in her hand, but as soon as Jin Shus eyes fell on it, she quickly tucked it into her sleeve. He frowned, wondering what the orb was, but before he could ask, Biyu spoke first. Is it time to disembark? Uh-huh, Jin Shu replied with a nod, letting his unanswered question linger for now. *** Fish! Fish! Fish! Yiner chanted enthusiastically as they descended the gangway onto the docks. The pungent aroma of fish filled the air, wafting from the bustling fish market at the far end of the port. Yiner squirmed in Jin Shus arms, clearly desperate to fly toward the scent, but he held her firmly, fully prepared for her antics. When they reached the market, Jin Shu purchased a few fresh fish. He handed one to Yiner, who gleefully devoured it, and stored the rest in his storage space. Now that he knew it could preserve living things, he wondered if it would keep the fish fresh as well. Turning to Biyu, he asked, How much further is it from here? Not far. If we leave now, we can make it just before sundown, she replied. Sun Li, standing nearby, glanced between the two of them. What are you talking about? Where are you going? Just a little trip, Jin Shu answered vaguely, waving a hand dismissively. Can I come? she asked hopefully, grabbing his hand. His left eye twitched at the sudden contact, and a shiver ran up his arm. His instincts, honed by past traumas, screamed at him to push her away, but he took a deep breath and reined himself in. You cannot, he said gently, carefully prying her hands off. Dont you have something to do here? Sun Li lowered her gaze, kicking a small stone on the ground. I do By the way, why are you here? Biyu asked, raising an eyebrow. Sun Li looked back up. I have to pick up an envoy from the Jing Empire. Just you? Jin Shu asked, his curiosity piqued. Well, it was supposed to be me and Huai Jiahou Ah, right. Jin Shu nodded. But even so, why would Uncle send just the two of you to escort an envoy from the south? sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Um Sun Li hesitated, motioning for him to lean closer. Jin Shu narrowed his eyes suspiciously. This isnt another trick, is it? She shook her head quickly. No, no! Its just I cant say it too loudly. Its a secret. Still unconvinced, Jin Shu nudged Biyu forward. You listen to her. Biyu blinked in surprise as his hand pushed her forward. She turned back to glare at him sharply, but Jin Shu remained resolute, his expression unreadable. Inside, Jin Shu was frantically shaking his head. Nope! Not falling for that trick again! Biyu shook her head with a wry smile but still leaned down to listen to Sun Li. They whispered back and forth for a few moments. So, what is it? Jin Shu asked when they finally pulled apart. Biyu shrugged casually. I cant tell you. Its a secret. Wha Their giggles cut him off. Even Yiner joined in, though it was obvious she had no idea what she was laughing about. When they finally finished laughing at his expense, Biyu stepped closer, gazing up at him from behind her veil. Lean down, she said softly. Reluctantly, Jin Shu leaned over, bringing his ear close to her face. They arent really an envoy. Rather, theyre a traitor from the Demonic Cult, she whispered. A shiver ran down Jin Shus spine at her voice. It reminded him of those ASMR videos he used to hate. But her voice? He could probably listen to it for hours. What did you say? I I couldnt hear, he lied, feigning confusion. Biyu leaned in even closer, her breath brushing his ear. I said, shes here for a traitor from the Demonic Cult. Jin Shu frowned, running a hand through his hair. Why did I even ask? Alright, good luck with that. Weve got to leave now, he said, turning to walk away, only to feel a tug on the back of his clothes. No, Biyu said firmly, her voice calm but resolute. Im staying with Sun Li. So good luck finding the place without me. Jin Shu rubbed his face with a hand. Fuck, he muttered under his breath. Fine, he relented with a sigh, but only until she meets with them and we make sure they arent a threat. Yay! Sun Li cheered, clapping her hands as she bounced in excitement. Jin Shu rubbed his temples, feeling a headache brewing. Why do I always get dragged into these things? He glanced at Biyu, who stood composed and calm, as though none of this chaos phased her. Her eyes met his briefly, and though she said nothing, the slight curve of her eyes behind her veil told him she knew exactly what she was doing. He exhaled heavily. Lets just get this over with, he muttered, adjusting Yiner in his arms as she gnawed on the remains of her fish. One problem after another. Thats life here, I guess. 44. A Child Jin Shu and his group waited in a shadowed side alley, somewhere in the bustling heart of Fa Hou City. The faint hum of the streets beyond did little to soothe his growing impatience. How much longer do we need to wait? Jin Shu asked, tapping his foot against the uneven stone pavement. Though they''d only been there for fifteen minutes, it felt like an eternity to him. It wasnt that he was naturally impatientat least, thats what he told himself. But with a clue about his missing mother so tantalizingly close, sitting idle grated on him more than he cared to admit. Biyu placed a calming hand on his arm, her voice soft yet firm. Calm down. Everything is going to be fine. Master is stronger than you realize. He sighed, letting his foot fall still. I know I just cant stand waiting when were this close. From his other side, Sun Li leaned in, curiosity shining in her bright eyes. Whats the relationship between you two? she asked suddenly, breaking the tense atmosphere. Biyu chuckled lightly, an almost mischievous glint in her eyes. Didnt we already say? Im his wife. Sun Li frowned, crossing her arms. No, youre not. Biyu raised a brow, feigning offense. And how would you know? Sun Li smirked, clearly enjoying the banter. If Shu-gege got married, Aunt Meier would have made it the grandest event the empire had ever seen. Everyone would know. Biyu tapped her chin thoughtfully, then nodded. Hmm Youve got a point there. Alright, Ill tell you, but you must keep it a secret. Sun Lis interest sharpened. She leaned in eagerly. I wont tell anyone. I promise. Clearing her throat, Biyu adopted a conspiratorial tone. No one else knows this yet, but I am She paused dramatically, lowering her voice. His secret lover! The words left Sun Li so stunned she stumbled forward, caught off guard by the absurdity. Jin Shu sighed, catching her by the collar before she fell flat on her face. Why do you always grab my collar? Sun Li grumbled as she dangled from his hand. Cant you let me fall into your chest like a proper damsel? No, Jin Shu replied flatly, setting her back on her feet. Youre not a damsel. Sun Li pouted while Biyu stifled a laugh, the tension in the alley fading momentarily into a lighter mood. Shortly after, movement at the far end of the alleyway caught Jin Shu''s attention. He tensed instinctively, his hand twitching toward his weapon. However, his posture relaxed when he saw the small figure stepping cautiously into view. The figure wore a hooded robe, but their small stature left little doubtthey were a child. Oh, its them! Sun Li exclaimed softly from beside Jin Shu. Thats the demon cult traitor? Jin Shu asked, his brow furrowing. Sun Li nodded silently. But its a child. So what if Im a child?! a sharp, high-pitched voice shot back. The small figure threw back their hood, revealing a boy no older than nine or ten. His dark hair fell messily around a pale face still rounded with baby fat. He glared up at Jin Shu, his small frame bristling with indignation. The boy jabbed a finger at him. You got a problem with me being a kid? Jin Shu snorted in amusement. Not at all. The boys eyes flicked to the two women standing beside Jin Shu, his gaze sharp and appraising. Are you the fifth prince Im supposed to meet? he asked bluntly. Before Jin Shu could answer, the boy continued, Well, youve got your women with you, so I guess you must be. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow, exchanging an amused glance with Biyu and Sun Li. What about these two makes you think Im a prince? Obviously, the boy said matter-of-factly, crossing his arms, only a prince would have two beautiful women following him around. He nodded, as though this logic was indisputable. Sun Li and Biyu chuckled softly, but Jin Shu couldnt resist laughing outright. He pointed to Sun Li, his tone teasing. Well, you might be disappointed to know that shes the fifth prince. The boy froze, staring at Sun Li with a blank expression before giving Jin Shu a deadpan look. Im young, not stupid. He pointed emphatically at Sun Li. No prince could be that beautiful. Shes obviously a woman! Sun Li burst into laughter, while Biyu smirked. Jin Shu, suppressing a grin, folded his arms. Fair enough. But she is still the fifth prince, he said with a casual shrug. The boys pale face turned red with anger. Why are you bullying me?! No ones bullying you, kid, Jin Shu replied seriously, his tone steady. Tears began welling in the boys eyes. You are bullying me! Youre all the samenobody cares about meee!! he wailed, his voice cracking. The only one who was nice to me was Big Sister Meier! The boy collapsed onto the ground, sitting with his legs sprawled out as he sobbed into his hands. Jin Shu froze for a moment, his expression sharpening at the mention of that name. He crouched down quickly and grabbed the boys hands, pulling them away from his tear-streaked face. What name did you just say? he demanded, his voice low and intense. The boy only cried harder. Jin Shus grip on the boys wrists tightened unconsciously. Say it again! he barked, his eyes burning with urgency. Aaah! Youre hurting meee! the boy screamed, his cries echoing through the alleyway and drawing curious glances from passersby. Before things could escalate further, Sun Li and Biyu rushed in. Biyu pulled Jin Shu back, while Sun Li crouched beside the boy, gently patting his back to calm him down. Jin Shu, calm down! Biyu said firmly, holding him in place as he struggled against her grip. Sun Lis soothing voice cut through the tension. Its okay, youre safe now, she murmured to the boy, who hiccupped through his sobs. Biyu turned to Jin Shu, her tone sharp. Look at what youve done to him! She pointed at the boys wrists, where red marks had formed from Jin Shus grip. Jin Shu glanced at the boys wrists and immediately took a step back, guilt flashing across his face. I-I didnt mean to He paused, his expression darkening. But he said my mothers name. You heard it too, didnt you? Biyu nodded, her tone gentler now. I did. But all he said was Meier. We dont know for sure if hes talking about your mother or if his sister simply shares the same name. Jin Shus hands clenched into fists, but he forced himself to exhale deeply, calming the storm within. Youre right, he said through gritted teeth. But we need to find out. Jin Shu stepped around Biyu and approached the boy again. The sobbing had subsided somewhat, thanks to Sun Lis soothing words, but the moment Jin Shu crouched before him, the boys cries grew louder. Jin Shu reached for the boys wrists, and the boy jerked back instinctively. Jin Shu was quicker, gently taking hold of his small hands. The boy flinched at first, but his tense expression eased as Jin Shus fingers began to work. With a practiced touch, Jin Shu applied a massage technique that quickly reduced the swelling in the boys wrists. From Jin Shus shoulder, Yiner stirred, finally waking from the commotion. The little tiger cub yawned and stretched, drawing the boys attention. His tearful eyes locked on the cub, wide with fascination. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noticing the boys gaze, Jin Shu gently lifted Yiner off his shoulder and placed her into the boys trembling hands. The cub blinked up at him curiously before letting out a soft purr as the boy began to pet her. Slowly, the boys sobbing stopped, replaced by tentative strokes of the tigers fur. Whats your name, kid? Jin Shu asked after a moment of silence. The boy looked up, his eyes red and cheeks still streaked with tears. Mo Bai, he whispered softly. Mo as in the Demon Cults Mo? Biyu asked sharply, stepping forward. Jin Shu glanced at her, frowning. What do you mean by the Demon Cults Mo? Biyus expression darkened. The word Mo in their name means demon or devil. Its a title they take pride in. Only those in the cults higher echelonor heirs to the cult leadercarry it in their name. Jin Shu turned back to the boy. So, Mo Bai were you raised by the Demon Cult? The boy flinched but didnt answer, his grip tightening slightly on Yiner. Observing his reactions, Jin Shu realized Mo Bai wasnt likely to answer directly. Still, it didnt matterthere was only one question he needed answered. Mo Bai, Jin Shu began softly, careful not to scare the child again, though his heart pounded in anticipation. Is your sisters name also Mo? Mo Bai shook his head silently. Jin Shu let out a shaky breath, his nerves tightening like a vice. Then is her name Sun Meier? The boys head jerked up, his eyes wide. You know Big Sister Meier?! Jin Shus heart nearly stopped at the confirmation. Relief surged through him, and for a moment, he stood there, stunned. Then he burst into laughter, tears pricking his eyes as the weight of uncertainty finally lifted. Of course I know her! Shes my mother! Jin Shu said, his voice thick with emotion. Where did you see her? Mo Bai blinked, confused. Big Sister Meier is an empress? What? No. Jin Shu shook his head with a sigh. Though she is the emperors sister. Mo Bai tilted his head. Then how is she the mother of the fifth prince? Im not the fifth prince, Jin Shu muttered, rubbing his temples. Look, can you just tell me where you saw her last? Please? Mo Bai hesitated for a moment, then nodded. I saw her in the southern regions Demon Mountains. Jin Shu frowned. What are the Demon Mountains? Biyu stepped in to explain. The Demon Mountains separate the southern region from the western and eastern regions. Its a dangerous area filled with spirit beasts. Mo Bai nodded again. I was with some of the young disciples from the cult and the instructors. Big Sister Meier crossed the mountains and saved us from a spirit beast. Sun Li, who had been quietly listening, suddenly spoke up. Why are you so worried about Aunt Meier? Jin Shu looked at her, briefly startled by the question. I lost contact with her for a while. I was worried something mightve happened. Oh. Sun Li tilted her head. Why didnt you just ask me? Why would I ask you? Jin Shu said, narrowing his eyes. Sun Li blinked, then pointed to Mo Bai like it was the most obvious thing in the world. Because shes the one who sent me to get him. Jin Shu stared at her, his eyes widening in disbelief. What?! Really? Sun Li nodded. Yeah. She sent a message through a Thousand Mile Talisman. She said to send someone to retrieve a kid from the Demon Cult, so Father sent me. How long ago was that? Jin Shu asked, a hopeful edge in his voice. Sun Li scratched the back of her head, her brow furrowing in thought. Um about a week ago, I think? she replied hesitantly. Jin Shu turned to Mo Bai, his focus narrowing. And when did you see her last? The boy hesitated, glancing down at Yiner in his hands before answering. After she saved me, I didnt want to go back to the cult. So, I asked her to take me with her. But instead, she held my hand, and the next thing I knew, we appeared here. That was about a week ago. That must have been Masters unique SpiritPhoenix Wings, Biyu interjected, her voice thoughtful. She can teleport over long distances, but she can only use it once every few days. If thats the case, she might have returned to the sect by now. Mo Bai shook his head quickly. No, Big Sister Meier told me she was going back to the southern region. I asked her where she was going before she left me here, and thats what she said. Then well look for her there, Jin Shu declared hastily, his determination blazing. No, we wont, Biyu said firmly, shaking her head. Do you have any idea how vast the Demon Mountains are? They stretch for thousands of kilometers, and theres no guarantee shes still there. Jin Shu opened his mouth to argue but quickly closed it, the weight of her logic sinking in. He sighed, his shoulders relaxing slightly. Youre right. Searching blindly would be pointless. He paused, considering. Well check the sect first. She may have already finished her business in the southern region and returned. 45. Xiao Tian Night was falling as Jin Shu and Biyu arrived at a small mountain range stretching a mile in either direction. They had left Sun Li and Mo Bai behind in Fa Hou City, much to Sun Li''s disgruntlement. She had attempted to throw a tantrum, but the threat of her father compelled her to reluctantly agree to complete her mission of escorting Mo Bai back to the capital. Jin Shu glanced at Biyu. Is this where your sect is? She nodded and pointed toward the tallest peak. You cant see it because of the illusion formation, but the sect is right there. Now that they were away from the bustling city, Biyu had removed her veil. Jin Shus gaze lingered, drawn to her delicate and striking features. He silently blamed his younger psyche for his reaction, though he couldnt shake the feeling that all three of his psyches might be equally captivated. Shaking himself out of the moment, he asked, So how do we get there? Im guessing its not as simple as climbing, is it? She shook her head. No climbing necessary. The only way to reach the sect is up there. She pointed to the open sky. Jin Shu followed her gesture, frowning as he scanned the empty expanse. Theres nothing there. Not yet, she said with a cryptic smile, pulling a talisman from her sleeve. She held it up to the sky, her qi flowing into it. The talisman began to glow with a soft pink light, growing brighter as she infused more energy. Moments later, she released it, and the talisman floated into the air, its light growing vivid enough to bathe Jin Shus face in a pinkish hue as it hovered tens of feet above them. Whats that for? Jin Shu asked, his gaze fixed on the glowing talisman. Isnt that dangerous? Wont it give away our position? Biyu nodded. It wouldif we werent already standing within the first formation of the illusion array. Jin Shu opened his mouth to ask another question, but a sudden sound interrupted him. It resembled the beating of a birds wingsloud and rhythmic, almost like Yinersbut amplified tenfold. Turning toward the noise, he scanned the sky until he spotted its source. A massive bird emerged from the distance, its silhouette unmistakable. It resembled an American Kestrel from Earth, but it was at least ten times the size. Even before it drew near, Jin Shu estimated its height at around ten feet from head to talon. His mouth fell open as he gaped at the enormous bird hovering above them. Slowly, he turned to Biyu, a look of sheer disbelief plastered across his face. I-is that how were getting to the sect? he stammered, pointing at the massive creature. Biyu giggled softly. Yup! By then, the bird had begun its descent. The gusts from its powerful wingbeats whipped up a small dust storm, forcing Jin Shu to grab hold of Yiner to keep the little cub from being blown away. The giant Kestrel-like bird landed gracefully yet with an air of dominance, its proud head held high as it surveyed the newcomers. Now that it was grounded, Jin Shu could fully take in its size. The bird stood nearly four meters tall, with a body over two meters widenot including its massive wingspan. On his shoulder, Yiner glanced at her freshly dirtied, dust-covered fur and let out a disgruntled huff. She had just finished cleaning herself minutes earlier. Then, suddenly, her fur bristled, and she released a low growl. The golden mark on her forehead lit up with a radiant glow, shimmering like a small sun. The massive bird, which had been gazing at the cub with mild disdain, froze. Its sharp eyes locked onto the glowing mark, and its entire body began to tremble violently. A moment later, its legs buckled beneath it. The once-proud creature collapsed to the ground, spreading its wings wide as if in a deep bow, kowtowing before a king. Jin Shu blinked, staring at the birds bizarre behavior, then turned to Biyu. Is... is that normal? he asked. Biyus stunned expression spoke volumes, her wide eyes glued to the scene before them. I... dont think so, she murmured. The golden glow of Yiners mark painted the Kestrel in radiant light, and the massive bird began to convulse. Jin Shu didnt fully understand what was happening but could tell it had to do with Yiner. Placing a hand over her head to block the light, he spoke to her softly. Yiner, its okay. It didnt mean to make you mad. Can you let it up now? We need it. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the light blocked, the birds convulsions ceased, though it remained prone on the ground, casting wary glances at Yiner. Yiner snorted at the bird, clearly unimpressed. Yiner, thats enough, Jin Shu admonished her sternly. The little cub huffed but relented, her fur smoothing as she turned her attention back to grooming herself. Jin Shu shook his head in exasperation. For someone who doesnt hesitate to get her fur bloody and gory, shes awfully particular about dust. Even with Yiner ignoring it, the bird remained flat on the ground, wings spread submissively. You can get up now, Jin Shu said, addressing the bird. But it didnt budge, its gaze still locked on Yiner as though awaiting her permission. Jin Shu sighed and turned to Biyu. Can you get it to move? Biyu shrugged helplessly. I... Im not sure. She crouched down and placed a hand gently on the birds beak. Its okay, girl. Please get up now. The Kestrel blinked, its eyes shifting briefly to Biyu before letting out a tentative Caw? However, its focus quickly returned to Yiner. Yeah, yeah. Get up now, Yiners not mad anymore, Yiner said, waving a tiny paw dismissively at the bird. Yiner, perched on Jin Shus shoulder, seemed to understand the birds caw. Jin Shu frowning slightly, can you understand what its saying? He asked. Yiner turned to him with a look that could only be described as dumbfoundedas if she found Jin Shu to be stupid. Of course. Daddy cant? Jin Shu blinked. No, I cant. Not unless it speaks like you. Oooh~ Yiner cooed, her eyes lighting up mischievously. Does that mean Yiners smarter than Daddy? Jin Shus eyelid twitched, but he kept his tone calm. I dont know if it makes you smarter, but it does mean youre very smart! Yiner squinted her eyes happily. Yay! Caw? the bird interrupted, glancing between Yiner and Jin Shu. Yiner whipped her head toward it and growled. No! This is Yiners Daddy! The Kestrel blinked, tilting its head in surprise before bowing to Jin Shu in a gesture of respect. Jin Shu frowned, glancing at the bird and then back to Yiner. What did it say? Yiner puffed her chest proudly. Big bird asked, Is that your human mount? Speechless, Jin Shu could only shake his head wryly. If were done here, lets get going before it gets any later, Biyu urged, breaking the moment. Ah, yeah. Lets go Jin Shu agreed, stepping toward the massive bird. As he approached, a thought struck him. Waithow do we even ride it? Do we just stand on its back? Shes a Ling Sun, and her name is Xiao Tian, Biyu replied, pointing at the bird. All you need to do is sit on her back. Shell take care of the rest. Alright, sounds easy enough, Jin Shu said with a nod. As he stepped closer, Xiao Tian crouched low, making it easy for him to climb onto her back. However, as he settled himself, he noticed Biyu staring at him from the corner of his eye. Turning his head, he asked, What? Biyu blinked, clearly surprised. Uh she doesnt usually let men ride her. I thought wed need to figure something else out. Jin Shu raised a brow. Huh? Waitwhat was supposed to happen? Well Biyu hesitated, rubbing the back of her neck. You were supposed to get pecked at. He gave her a flat, unimpressed look. Seriously? Biyu grinned sheepishly. She wouldnt have hurt you, she said, laughing nervously. Just get up here, Jin Shu said, shaking his head with a sigh. Once Biyu climbed on, Xiao Tian shot into the air with a single powerful flap of her wings. By the second flap, they had already reached the height of the glowing talisman, easily forty meters above the ground. At first, Jin Shu instinctively gripped the birds feathers tightly, worried he might slip off. But after a moment, he realized something strangehe couldnt feel even the slightest turbulence despite their rapid ascent. How is this possible? he asked, glancing back at Biyu. She smiled, her voice carrying easily over the rush of air. Xiao Tian is using her qi to hold us in place. Jin Shu found himself momentarily mesmerized. Biyus hair streamed around her in the wind, framing her face and accentuating her features. The pink glow of the talisman reflected in her eyes, making them gleam with an ethereal light. He couldnt help but be reminded of that morning on Sun Lis ship when hed taken her picture. As they hovered, Biyu reached out and gently grasped the floating talisman, the soft glow casting a warm light over her hands. Jin Shu, unable to resist the moment, pulled out his phone and snapped a picture of her. She stood there, holding the radiant talisman in her hands, an image that seemed almost otherworldly. She had loved the last photo hed taken of her, so Jin Shu decided to show her this one. Biyu, look, he said, holding out the phone. Hm? she murmured absentmindedly, her focus still on the talisman as she traced a line along its surface with her finger. The talismans glow faded, and she tucked it back into her sleeve. When she turned back to him, her eyes fell on the phones screen. Displayed there was the photo he had just taken: her windswept hair framing her face, the glowing talisman in her hand, her green eyes reflecting the talismans pink hue, and a starry sky stretching endlessly behind her. Wow! So beautiful! she exclaimed, stepping closer. Her voice brimmed with excitement as she stared at the screen. Is that really me? Jin Shu shook his head, his expression unusually serious. No. This is clearly a beautiful goddess. Biyus laughter burst out in a snort as she turned away, clearly embarrassed. She covered her face with her hands, her shoulders shaking as she tried to stifle her reaction. 46. Rude Welcome Whoa! Thats your sect? Jin Shu exclaimed, pointing down from Xiao Tians back. Below them, on the mountain peak, stretched a breathtaking expanse of buildings nestled among misty clouds and cascading waterfalls. Humans and nature coexisted in perfect harmony, with smaller birds flitting between the trees and larger ones, much like Xiao Tian, soaring gracefully through the air, adding vibrant life to the scene. Everywhere Jin Shu looked, beautiful women moved to and fro beneath the moonlit sky, their flowing robes illuminated by the silvery light. Ahem! Biyu cleared her throat sharply, drawing his attention. Her frown and pointed stare left little doubt shed caught his wandering eyes. Yes, this is the Immortal Phoenix Sect. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow, confused by her sudden annoyance. He had a suspicion why, but he hadnt meant anything by simply looking. Did you see any beautiful goddesses down there? she asked sharply, her tone laced with suspicion. Blinking, Jin Shu struggled to catch her meaning. Then it clicked. His brain caught up just in time. No, none at all. Only the one up here, he blurted out, shaking his head frantically. Inwardly, he gave his younger psyche a high five. Nice save! Hmph. Good, Biyu said, her voice stern. But Jin Shu didnt miss the faint redness creeping over the tips of her ears. Suddenly, the wind whipped against their faces as Xiao Tian began her descent. Despite the steep dive, neither of them slipped from her back, though the sharp gusts of wind stung their skin as they hurtled toward the ground. In the blink of an eye, they reached the ground. Xiao Tian screeched, Caw! as she alighted gracefully on a large, round stone platform. From a nearby stone building, a woman emerged. She was undeniably beautiful, though the signs of age were visible in the lines on her face and the streaks of gray in her hair. Welcome back, Xiao Tian. Which disciple did you bring this time, hmm? the woman asked gently. Biyu dismounted first, landing with practiced ease. Hello, Elder Lu Cha, she greeted with a small bow. Oh? Its you? Elder Lu Cha gave her a surprised look before her expression turned quizzical. How come you arent with your master? She muttered something under her breath, too soft for Jin Shu to hear. Still seated on Xiao Tians back, Jin Shu gave her a comforting pat before leaping down beside Biyu. As his feet touched the ground, a thought struck himhed heard this elders name somewhere before. The moment Elder Lu Chas eyes landed on him, they widened in shock. Fan Biyu, what is the meaning of this?! she demanded, her voice sharp. Her finger shot out, accusingly pointing at Jin Shu. How dare you flaunt the rules so brazenly?! I should have known youd turn out just like that master of yours! Jin Shu blinked in confusion but then a memory clicked. He knocked his fist into his palm as realization dawned. Oh, now I remember! Youre the one Mom calls Lu Cha Biao! The words left his mouth before his brain caught up. Only after they hung in the air did he realize what hed just said. Ah, sorry I didnt mean that Elder Lu Chas face flushed a deep crimson. Her lips curled into a snarl as she huffed angrily. You insolent brat! she shrieked, lunging toward him. Jin Shu tried to step back, but his body refused to move. He stood frozen, helpless, as her hand loomed closer. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught Biyu straining against the same invisible force, unable to intervene. Bad lady! a high-pitched voice shouted from above. Caw! Xiao Tians beak dropped down between Jin Shu and Elder Lu Cha, blocking her advance. Perched defiantly atop Xiao Tians head was a tiny tiger cub, glaring daggers at the elder. Elder Lu Cha stumbled back in alarm, her face pale with indignation. Xiao Tian, what is the meaning of this?! she demanded, her voice trembling. You are a bad old lady! Yiner declared, pointing a tiny paw at Elder Lu Cha. Dont attack my Daddy! Jin Shu felt the invisible force holding him dissipate. Now free, he stepped out from behind Xiao Tians beak and offered a respectful bow. I apologize for my earlier words, Elder Lu Cha. However, I need to knowmy mother, Sun Meieris she here? sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Lu Chas eyes narrowed as she scrutinized him. Your mother? she sneered. Ah, no wonder I find you especially revolting among the males Ive had the displeasure of meeting. Jin Shus brow twitched, but he held his tongue. He recalled his mother mentioning Elder Lu Chaone of her most vocal detractors within the sect. She is not here, Elder Lu Cha said curtly. Now leave, or I will have you imprisoned until she returns. With that, she dismissed him entirely, her gaze shifting to Biyu. As for you she paused, tapping her chin thoughtfully, you will report to the punishment hall and receive one hundred lashes. Biyu opened her mouth to protest, but Jin Shu stepped forward, cutting her off. Why are you punishing Biyu? She hasnt done anything wrong. Elder Lu Cha turned her malevolent gaze on him, her lips curling into a cruel smile. So, you choose to stay? she said, her tone mocking. Very well. You can share her punishmentand after that, you will both be imprisoned. Her smile widened as she spoke, making it abundantly clear she had planned this from the start. Elder Lu Cha raised her hands, and the invisible force from earlier returned. This time, it pulled all three of them toward her. Biyu and Yiner hovered helplessly beside the elder, their struggles futile. Jin Shu, however, was seized by the neck, her claw-like fingers digging painfully into his skin. He gasped for breath, his lungs burning as he struggled against her iron grip. His limbs flailed weakly, striking at the empty air, but it was useless. Elder Lu Chas smirk widened, her eyes glinting with sadistic glee as she watched him choke and writhe in her grasp. As darkness crept into the edges of his vision, Jin Shu reached out mentally, summoning a weapon from his storage space. A moment later, his Ka-Bar appeared in his hand. Desperation fueled his movements as he raised the blade, ready to strike. But just as he swung, a voicesoft and melodious, like the song of an oriolecut through the tension. What is happening here? The gentle question froze him in place. For a brief moment, it felt as though the air itself had stilled. Elder Lu Cha, however, only tightened her grip in response. Jin Shus strength faltered, the blade slipping from his fingers and clattering loudly to the ground. As his vision dimmed completely, he caught sight of the owner of the voice. She was breathtakingmore beautiful than the sound of her voice. A mature woman in her early thirties, she was dressed in robes of sky blue and cloud white, as if she were wrapped in the essence of the sky itself. A real goddess Jin Shu thought hazily, and then his world went dark. *** Jin Shu dreamed. In his dream, he was cradled gently in his mothers embrace, her arms warm and comforting around him. She spoke softly into his ear. My son Im sorry I couldnt be there for you. I I was too scared The voice was filled with heartbreak, yet it wasnt his mothers voice. It was the voice of the goddess he had seen before losing consciousness. Still, he didnt mind. The warmth of his mothers embrace felt so real, so familiar, that he buried himself deeper into it, like a child seeking solace. A soft hand traced his face, lingering gently, as if memorizing every line. It should have been me, not her the voice whispered, the sorrow within it growing heavier. Why didnt I The voice trailed off, and Jin Shu felt tears falling onto his face, warm and wet. He scrunched his face, slowly stirring awake. His eyes fluttered open, blurry shapes swimming before him. He blinked, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, only to stop mid-motion when he saw her. The face of a goddess gazed down at him, gentle and serene. Her dark hair framed delicate features, and her light grey eyes held a strange mix of emotionsbitterness, longing, and something deeper, like a hidden love. What is that look? And who is it for? Jin Shu wondered, surely not for him. Who are you? he asked groggily, his hand moving to rub the soreness in his neck. I am Chen Ai Yun, master of the Immortal Phoenix Sect, she replied, her warm smile soothing the ache in his heart. And I am your mothers senior sister. Oh, Ive heard her talk about you, Jin Shu said absently, still half-lost in his drowsiness. She got drunk once and said she loves you more than anyone in the world. If he had been paying attention, he might have noticed the faint blush that flashed across Chen Ai Yuns face, disappearing as quickly as it had appeared. But then she said she loves me even more than that. He laughed softly, sitting up, his body still sluggish. It was only then that he realized where he had beenresting in the lap of the Immortal Phoenix Sects master. Flustered, he scrambled to his feet, taking several hurried steps back. Uh sorry, he mumbled, unsure of what he was apologizing for, though it was clear she had been the one to place him there. Chen Ai Yun laughed, a sound so melodic and soothing it made him forget his embarrassment for a moment. It was more beautiful than her voice, like the song of a gentle breeze across chimes. He wished it would never end. 47. Auxiliary Technique Jin Shu sat nervously across from Chen Ai Yun. Between them, two cups of steaming tea sat untouched, their gentle wisps of vapor curling upward. Jin Shu barely registered the tea, his thoughts tangled in the weight of his past. Every mistake, every sin from both his lives replayed in his mind, convincing him that his mere presence in front of such a serene and virtuous being was a stain on her purity. He had faced countless battles, yet never before had he felt this kind of nervousness. Not even during his first deployment as a soldier. The silence stretched between them until Chen Ai Yun finally broke it. Why did you come here? Her voice was soft, yet carried an authority that demanded honesty. Jin Shu drew in a deep breath. Lying to her felt unthinkable, so he confessed everything. My mother fought against Demonic Cultivators near Black Mountain City. She went missing shortly after. His voice wavered, but he pressed on. I found out she was last seen in the southern region near the Demon Mountains. Thats why I came hereto seek the Soul Jade that can tell me her location. When he finished, he fell silent, waiting anxiously for her response. Chen Ai Yun remained quiet, her expression thoughtful as she stared into her untouched tea. Finally, she spoke. I know why shes in the southern region. Her words were calm, deliberate. She lifted her cup, blowing gently on the tea before taking a sip. Jin Shus eyes widened in surprise. You know? He shot to his feet, his palms slamming against the table. Why?! His sudden outburst sent a small splash of tea spilling across the table. Chen Ai Yun glanced at the mess, and with a simple wave of her hand, the spilled tea vanished as if it had never been there. Yes, she replied, unperturbed. But before I tell you, I have a question. Do you know about your mothers spirit? Or rather She paused, her gaze steady. Do you even know what the Spirit Realm is? Jin Shu opened his mouth to protest. He didnt want to talk about theories or spiritshe just wanted answers about his mother. But the weight of her expectant expression stopped him. With a sigh, he relented. I know the Spirit Realm is where one unlocks their spirit, he said. I dont know the finer details. I just know that some people, like my mother, have unique spirits. Most people, though, have spirits in the form of common animals or weapons. Chen Ai Yun nodded, satisfied with his response. Thats correct. When a cultivator unlocks their spirit, they must nurture it, planting a seed of sentience. This seed only fully blooms in the Grandmaster Realm. Jin Shu spread his arms in frustration. And? What does this have to do with my mother? Chen Ai Yun remained composed, taking another measured sip of tea. Her spirit is so unique that she doesnt know how to plant the seed of sentience. Without that, she cannot advance through the Spirit Realm. He leaned forward, his voice urgent. Okay, go on. She set her cup down gently and fixed him with a patient, motherly gaze. Jin Shu, calm down. Drink your tea. Her tone was soft but carried a firm authority, like a mother instructing a restless child. Jin Shu hesitated, glancing between her serene face and the steaming cup before him. Finally, he relented. Sitting back down, he lifted the cup and took a tentative sip. The moment the tea touched his tongue, a mild fragrance accompanied by a soothing surge of qi spread through his body. His taut nerves began to loosen, the tension melting away. His body relaxed instinctively, and a soft, involuntary moan escaped his lips. The qi within him flowed more freely than it ever had before, smoothing out blockages and harmonizing with his natural energy. A few more sips, and he could feel the qi in his dantian reaching near capacity, brimming with vitality. Without thinking, he drained the rest of the tea in a single gulp. The energy within him surged wildly, pushing against his current limits. Recognizing the signs of an imminent breakthrough, Jin Shu quickly sat cross-legged on the floor, placing his palms on his knees. Closing his eyes, he focused inward, surrendering himself to the process as the outside world faded from his awareness. An unknown amount of time passed as Jin Shu felt his cultivation rising and condensing repeatedly. Waves of energy surged through him, refining and strengthening his foundation until finally, everything settled. When he opened his eyes, he could feel ithis cultivation had advanced to the 7th stage, two stages beyond his previous 5th. He blinked, adjusting to the sensation of his strengthened qi. But his thoughts quickly derailed when he realized something oddhis chest was bare, his robes nowhere to be seen, and there was a damp, soothing sensation on his back. Turning his head with growing curiosity, he found Sect Master Chen Ai Yun crouched behind him, wiping his back with a cloth. Um? What are you doing? he asked cautiously, his voice caught between confusion and embarrassment. You were sweating, she replied evenly, as if her answer fully explained why the dignified Sect Master was attending to him like a maid. Her composure remained untouched as she continued to clean his back. What are these markings on your body? Jin Shu shifted awkwardly under her touch but managed to respond. Theyre runes. My cultivation technique requires me to inscribe them onto my body. He tried to sound casual, though the feeling of the cloth gliding across his skin made him want to squirm away. That isnt a cultivation technique, Chen Ai Yun stated matter-of-factly. She dipped the cloth back into a small basin of warm water and wrung it out with practiced ease. Its an auxiliary technique. Jin Shu blinked, startled by the unfamiliar term. Whats the difference? An auxiliary technique doesnt alter the way you cultivate qi. Instead, it enhances or supplements your cultivation and can be used alongside a proper cultivation technique, she explained gently. Finally satisfied, she stood from her crouched position, placing the cloth back in the basin before returning gracefully to her seat at the table. Jin Shu sat there for a moment, digesting her words. Then realization struck, and his eyes widened. Wait does that mean Ive been cultivating without a cultivation technique this whole time? Reflecting on his path, it hit himhed never used a cultivation technique. In the Body Realm, it was unnecessary since cultivation techniques only came into play from the Qi Realm onward. But now, he was beyond that. Chen Ai Yun gave a small shrug, as though it were the most natural thing in the world. If that rune technique is all youve been using, then yes. Jin Shu stood abruptly, hastily pulling his robe back on to cover himself. Its called the Body Scribing Art, he admitted, still processing everything. An Art? Chen Ai Yun raised an elegant brow. An Art typically includes a set of techniquesa cultivation technique and an auxiliary technique. Did yours only come with the one? Her question hung in the air, leaving Jin Shu to grapple with yet another realization. Jin Shu reached into his space earring and retrieved a worn scroll. This is the scroll I found with the technique Could you look it over? His voice carried a cautious tone, though hope glimmered in his eyes. Given her willingness to help so far, he trusted she might offer some insight. Chen Ai Yun extended her hand, and with a simple motion, the scroll vanished from his grasp and reappeared in hers. She examined it for a brief moment before letting a wisp of her qi flow into it. The scroll glowed faintly, just as it had when Jin Shu first discovered it in the cave within the Black Mountains. Slowly, glowing letters began to appear across its surface, their brilliance reflected in Chen Ai Yuns calm expression. She spread the scroll open and read silently for a time. Then, after a few moments, she spoke. No wonder you couldnt cultivate it. Jin Shu blinked, stepping closer to peer over her shoulder. Why? Herelook. She pointed to a specific line etched into the glowing text. Core Scribing Technique. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Shu frowned as realization dawned. Oh So it can only be used in the Core Realm? It would seem that way, Chen Ai Yun said with a nod, rolling the scroll back up and handing it to him. He accepted it, furrowing his brow in thought. But how is that any different from the Body Scribing Art? Isnt it just inscribing runes on the core instead of the body? For the first time, she hesitated. A light cough escaped her lips, a small sign of her momentary embarrassment. You seem to be right, she admitted, her tone softer. An Art can also refer to a collection of techniques. Jin Shu tilted his head slightly, his brow lifting. So it still isnt a cultivation technique? It is not, she confirmed with a small sigh, regaining her usual composure. Jin Shu frowned at the scroll in his hands, suddenly feeling as though he had stumbled onto a far more complicated path than hed first realized. He exhaled slowly, a determined glint flashing in his eyes. If this isnt enough, then Ill just find a real cultivation technique. One way or another. 48. Stubborn Have her show you a cultivation technique, Nano spoke suddenly, nearly making Jin Shu jump in surprise. Why? he asked inwardly. If we know what a true cultivation technique consists of, we may be able to extrapolate one that can complement your auxiliary technique. You can create a cultivation technique for me?! Perchance. Good enough. Ill try. Jin Shu considered the idea before glancing at Sect Master Chen. After a brief pause, he asked, Sect Master Chen, could you show me a cultivation technique? She raised a brow, clearly intrigued. Why would you need to see a cultivation technique? I want to know what one looks like so I dont confuse an auxiliary technique again, he replied, lying smoothlythough curiosity also drove his request. Sect Master Chen studied him for a moment before nodding. I can show you. But be warnedyou cannot attempt to cultivate it. This technique is designed for women only. If a man tries, he will gain no strength and instead become impotent. Jin Shu shivered at the warning. Are you absolutely sure you can make a usable technique, Nano? Preferably one that doesnt leave me impotent. We should be able to. But first, we must see the technique, Nano replied. Jin Shus confidence wavered slightly at the response, but the alternative was no technique at all. With a graceful flip of her hand, Chen Ai Yun retrieved a scroll from her space ring. A soft glow emanated from the ring, catching Jin Shus attention momentarily before he focused on the scroll being offered. He took it carefully, hesitating for just a moment as the earlier warning about impotency lingered in his mind. Slowly, he unfurled the scroll. The text within was dense, filled with principles and procedures he had never encountered before. Yet, as he read, Jin Shu found that he could grasp their essence after a few lines. Concepts like turning Yin into Yang and harmonizing with nature filled the parchment, shrouded in an air of mysticism that felt both profound and foreign. Ah, I see he muttered when he reached the section explaining where the warning of impotency originated. The scroll described a set of specific veins in the female body, located in a region essential for cultivating this techniqueveins a male body simply did not possess. Nano, dont copy this part! Jin Shu thought sharply. Not to worry, Nano replied calmly. Weve already formulated a potential workaround. However, we will need time to run simulations. Good enough, Jin Shu thought with a sigh of relief. I needed to ask her about my mother anyway. He carefully rolled up the scroll and handed it back to Chen Ai Yun. Thank you, Sect Master Chen. Chen Ai Yun took the scroll with a faint smile. Theres no need for such formalities. She paused briefly, her expression softening. You can call me Aunt, if youd like. The look in Chen Ai Yuns eyes told Jin Shu that she wasnt askingshe was telling him. Aunt, he said with a slight bow, acquiescing to her unspoken demand. Straightening, he met her gaze. Can you tell me more about why my mother is in the southern region? Her gentle smile brightened at his changed address, bringing a glimmer of warmth and softening her demeanor. I can, she replied, folding her hands together as though gathering her thoughts. Meier, has gone to the southern region in search of the Hidden Phoenix Realm. The Hidden Phoenix Realm? Jin Shu echoed, unfamiliar with the name. Chen Ai Yun nodded. Long ago, the southern region was home to the Phoenix race before they all ascended to Xianjie. The realm they left behind is said to hold powerful secrets, but its exact location has eluded even the most skilled of cultivators. The Immortal Phoenix Sect was founded by one of those Phoenix''s and has records hinting at the realms existence, but no one has been able to pinpoint where it lies. However She paused, watching Jin Shu closely. your mother has been secretly searching for clues for years. If shes gone so deep into the southern region this time, it can only mean one thingshes found the location of the Hidden Phoenix Realm. Jin Shu frowned slightly. Why would she go through all that trouble? Chen Ai Yuns expression turned serious. Because of her Spiritthe Phoenix Wings. At the name, Jin Shus eyes narrowed. Right, we talked about that earlier. How she couldnt plant a seed of sentience? Correct. Chen Ai Yuns tone grew somber. For Meier, her Phoenix Wings are unlike any other Spirit. Their unique nature has left her stuck at a bottleneck in the Spirit Realm, unable to master them or advance further. Jin Shus mind whirled with questions. And the Hidden Phoenix Realm can help her? Potentially, Chen Ai Yun replied. According to legend, the Hidden Phoenix Realm contains a powerful auxiliary technique that can only be used by those with a Phoenix Spirit. Meier believes that with this technique, she may finally overcome her bottleneck and continue advancing her cultivation. Jin Shu nodded slowly, absorbing the weight of her words. His mothers journey made sense nowher unwavering determination, her prolonged absence. And yet, unease gnawed at him. The southern region was vast and treacherous, and if it had once been home to mythical creatures like the Phoenix, then what dangers might still remain? I see, he murmured, his gaze drifting toward the horizon as though he could glimpse the distant southern lands. Mother Ill find you soon. Chen Ai Yun watched him quietly, her expression softening with a hint of wistfulness. After a moment, she said, The path shes chosen is dangerous, Jin Shu. But knowing Meier, she wont stop until she succeeds. Shes always been that kind of woman. Jin Shus lips curved into a faint smile. I know. You want to go find her, dont you? Chen Ai Yun asked, a knowing smile tugging at her lips. Of course! Jin Shus expression hardened, resolve gleaming in his eyes. Im going as soon as you help me with her Soul Jade. No, you are not, she said firmly, shaking her head. Her smile vanished, replaced by a stern look. You will stay here. Jin Shus expression darkened, his body tensing as his voice dropped to a cold, cutting edge. What? Are you imprisoning me? Chen Ai Yun sighed softly and motioned for him to come closer. Come here. Let me show you where Meier is. The mention of his mothers location softened his sharp edges. Hesitantly, Jin Shu stepped closer, watching as Chen Ai Yun pulled a smooth, palm-sized jade from her sleeve. Its polished surface glimmered faintly in the light. Noticing his curious gaze, she explained, This is the Soul Jade you came looking for. Ive been keeping an eye on her with it from time to time. Jin Shus brow shot up at her words. Youve been watching her? Chen Ai Yun turned away briefly, clearing her throat as though to avoid answering directly. Instead, she held up the jade and pressed her finger against a rune etched on its surface. The jade records an image once every six hours, she said, as the stone began to glow with a soft green light. An image appeared above the jadehis mothers face, seen from below at a hilariously awkward angle. Jin Shu blinked, then snorted in laughter, unable to stop himself. What what is this angle? Chen Ai Yun chuckled along with him. Her Soul Jade must be in her space ring. Thats why it looks like this. Still smiling, she pressed another rune on the jade. The image shifted into a map, now showing a small, glowing dot moving steadily across it. This, she said, tapping the glowing marker, shows her position in real time. Jin Shus amusement faded as he focused on the map. Chen Ai Yuns space ring flared with light, and in the next moment, a large map unfurled across the table between them. The glowing dot on the jade matched a location she pointed to. Shes here, Chen Ai Yun said, her tone calm as she waited for Jin Shu to process the information. Jin Shu leaned over the map, following her finger to the very bottomalmost at the southernmost edge of the region. His eyes widened. Uh where are we right now? he asked hesitantly, though he already had a sinking feeling. Chen Ai Yun didnt answer immediately. Instead, she dragged her finger upwardslowly. Seconds ticked by like hours as her finger traced the maps expanse. Jin Shus heart raced as the distance stretched farther and farther. By the time her finger finally stopped near the Immortal Phoenix Sects location, a cold sweat gathered at his brow. The gap between his mothers position and their current location was so vast it felt like they werent even in the same world. Jin Shu blinked at the map, trying to comprehend the scale. That far he muttered, disbelief sinking in. Chen Ai Yuns gaze softened as she looked at him. Now do you understand why you cant go rushing off after her? Jin Shu didnt respond right away. He clenched his fists at his sides, jaw tight as he stared at the map. The weight of the distance threatened to drag him down, but he pushed it aside, determination flaring behind his eyes. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ill get there, he said quietly, more to himself than to her. No matter how far it is Ill find her. Chen Ai Yun studied him for a moment before letting out a soft sigh. Stubborn, just like Meier, she murmured, though there was a trace of mirth in her voice. 49. Dragon Ascending, Tiger Descending Still, you can''t leave, Chen Ai Yun said, her voice calm yet firm, as Jin Shu stared at the moving dot on the Soul Jade representing his mother. Now that he understood there was a valid reason for her insistence, he was no longer so quick to anger. Still, he needed to know why. Why? Even though it''s far, I can make it, he said with full confidence. I don''t doubt that. However, let me ask you something. She set the jade down and pointed to a different spot on the map. Do you know this place? Jin Shu studied the map briefly, quickly recognizing the familiar area. Of course. That''s Black Mountain City. Uh-huh. And how long did it take to get here? she asked, her tone patientgentle, almost like a teacher instructing a child. Three days, he replied plainly. That was with you and Fan Biyu? He nodded, though confusion lingered as he tried to figure out where this was going. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How long do you think it would have taken Fan Biyu alone? Jin Shus brow furrowed. What is she asking? Three days, he answered, more certain this time. The boat ride alone took three days, so it couldnt be any shorter. Wrong, she said matter-of-factly. One day. Thats all it would have taken her. Impossible! It is not, Chen Ai Yun replied evenly, rising from her seat. She pointed toward the far side of the courtyard. Run there. Jin Shu glanced in the direction she indicated, only now taking the time to look around. It was his first real observation of the courtyard. Before, he''d been too distracted by everything else to notice. Now, the sight stunned him. The courtyard was massive, unlike anything he''d ever seen. Where they currently sat was a small alcove shaded by the wide, blooming branches of a plum blossom tree, with a table nestled beneath. Beyond that, the courtyard stretched out like another world entirely. The scale alone was staggeringlarge enough to hold three or four entire football stadiums, not just the fields but the surrounding arenas too. That being just the small corner he could see. Small artificial mountains rose like miniature peaks, waterfalls cascading into crystal-clear pools below. A bamboo forest swayed gently in the breeze, and further on, he could make out several large dwellings. Toward the far edge, an expansive garden sprawled across what looked like an acre of farmland. The beauty alone was enough to take his breath away. The sheer scale floored him. He then belatedly realized it was morning. It was night when I was choked unconscious, he thought, suddenly aware of the shift in time. How long was I out? Following her finger, his gaze landed on the furthest artificial mountain, where the courtyard wall seamlessly blended into the scenery. Judging by sight alone, he estimated the distance to be about five hundred metersnearly half a kilometer. He glanced back at Chen Ai Yun, who regarded him with a calm smile. Run there? To the mountain? She nodded. He sighed, still not understanding how this related to Fan Biyu traveling what had to be tens, if not hundreds, of miles in a single day. Before starting, he recalled what Nano had told him the day before about using his qi effectively. This might be the perfect opportunity to experiment. He took off at a brisk jog, focusing on moving his qi smoothly through his body. Gradually, he increased his speed, letting the qi surge from his dantian into his legs. To his surprise, it flowed more easily than beforelikely the result of his recent breakthrough. Before long, his pace picked up, his speed climbing higher and higher. By the time he reached the mountain, he hadnt even broken a sweat. How long was that? he quietly asked Nano. 55 seconds. Oh, pretty good. And that wasnt even my fastest. Turning around, Jin Shu took in more of the scenery. He was struck again by the sheer scale of the placecalling it a courtyard felt ridiculous. It had its own ecosystem, complete with small animals bounding freely between the grass and trees. Determined, he looked back at the plum blossom tree in the distance. Alright, Im pushing myself this time. With that, he took off in a dead sprint. When he reached the starting point, Nanos voice sounded calmly in his mind. 40.3 seconds. Pleased, Jin Shu looked up at Chen Ai Yun with a proud grin. How was that, Aunt Chen? She chuckled softly, her expression as serene as ever. It was okay. It seems you have begun to use your qi properly. However, thats it. His eyes narrowed. Thats it? That was pretty good, no? For someone whos never cultivated properly, it was, Chen Ai Yun said with a nod. However, even our weakest ten-year-old 3rd Stage Body Realm disciple could make that run in under fifty seconds. Jin Shu gaped at her. A ten-year-old? Uh-huh. She shook her head slightly. Well, to be fair, theres a caveatthey would need to have gained initial mastery of our exclusive movement technique. So, youre saying Im too slow? Yes, but only because youve never trained in a movement technique. He thought for a moment, then asked, Couldnt you lend me Xiao Tian? Her expression immediately turned grave. She shook her head firmly. Absolutely not! The Demon Mountains are home to Adept, Master, and possibly even higher Realm aerial spirit beasts. Let alone the dangers beyond them. Jin Shu flinched, startled. Really? Yes. Now, back to the topic at hand. Chen Ai Yun retrieved a scroll from her space ring and handed it to Jin Shu. This is a movement technique. You will stay here until you master it. Then, and only then, can we talk about you leavingassuming your mother hasnt returned by then. Jin Shu accepted the scroll, his gaze falling on the elegant characters written across its surface: Dragon Ascending, Tiger Descending Steps. Curiosity piqued, he unfurled the scroll and began to read, his eyes tracing each line carefully. The Dragon ascends the mountain as the Tiger descends. When the two rivals meet, a great battle ensues. The heavens and earth tremble before their might. The Dragon commands the clouds. The Tiger commands the winds. Together they bring the Storm of Lifedestructive to unnatural forces, life-giving to the natural forces of the world. He paused, frowning slightly as he tried to grasp the deeper meaning behind the poetic language. To embody these principles into your steps is to go against your own nature. To split yourself into the Dragoncalm, insightful, steadying. And the Tigerviolent, forceful, rushing. Inaction begets Action as Action begets Inaction. When mastered, you will shake the world without movement and reach the edge of the world with a single step. Jin Shus brows furrowed as he skimmed the rest of the scroll, his mind lingering on the introduction. Its cryptic principles felt both profound and frustratingly elusive. How am I supposed to split myself like that? he wondered, barely registering the practical instructions further down the page. When he reached the end of the scroll, Jin Shu found himself compelled to reread the introduction. The practice detailed later in the scroll didnt align with the philosophy in the opening lines. The instructions described splitting ones qi into two strands, each flowing in reverse on either side of the body. When the two strands met in the center, they would create a burst of energy that allowed for instantaneous movement. While impressive in concept, it didnt reflect the deeper principles outlined in the introduction. Frowning, Jin Shu reread both sections multiple times, studying the text carefully. Thats when he noticed something oddthe handwriting in the introduction and the practice sections weren''t the same. They had been written by two different people. Lowering the scroll, he glanced up at Chen Ai Yun. Aunt, was this technique created by two people? No, she replied, shaking her head. But you must have noticed the difference between the introduction and the practical instructions, yes? Yeah, he said, nodding. They dont matchand the handwriting is different. He turned the scroll to show her, pointing at the subtle variations. Uh-huh, she confirmed with a nod. Thats because no one has been able to fully grasp the principles in the introduction. It was deemed impossible to truly split yourself into two distinct personas. Her words struck him like lightning. Two personas? But dont I have three? Jin Shu closed his eyes, turning his focus inward. His consciousness shifted to the strange space within his soul, where two nearly identical figures stood side by side. One was a rash, hot-headed sixteen-year-old young master, and the other was a calm, collected twenty-seven-year-old ex-soldier. Aside from their differences in age, temperament, and dress, the two looked eerily alike. Could you both possess our body simultaneously? Jin Shu asked them. The two figures exchanged glances, then shrugged. Ah, right, he muttered inwardly. How would you two know something I dont... But even as he said it, a flicker of hope sparked in his mind. Perhaps this seemingly impossible technique wasnt impossible for him. If the key was splitting himself into two distinct personas, then he might already have what others lacked. His grip on the scroll tightened as a quiet determination began to take root. Ill figure it out. 50. Tian Li I can do it. I will master this technique. Jin Shu snapped his eyes open, fixing Chen Ai Yun with a resolute gaze. But when I do, you have to let me leave. Chen Ai Yun blinked at his determination, her surprise quickly melting into amusement. Oh? Id like to see that. She chuckled softly, her tone laced with disbelief. Jin Shu could tell she didnt take him seriously. The technique she had given him was considered impossible to mastera clever ploy to ensure he stayed. But he would prove her wrong. He would master it, and when he did, she would have no choice but to let him go. Well, she said lightly, her teasing laugh filling the air like the tinkling of bells, you have all the time in the world to try. But lets set that aside for now. There are a couple of anxious girls waiting for you. Ive kept you long enough. Biyu and Yiner? Jin Shu asked, a note of concern creeping into his voice. Are they here? Chen Ai Yun raised a brow at his question. Biyu, is it? You seem close. He tilted his head, puzzled by her tone but still answered honestly. Shes my mothers disciple. I suppose that makes us like brother and sister. He paused, a flicker of memory flashing through his mindBiyus kiss on Sun Lis ship. Though... maybe were a bit closer than that. Hmm Chen Ai Yun studied him with a faint smile. And Yiner? The little tiger cub? She calls you her father. Who is her mother? Her mother? Jin Shu repeated, startled. I have no idea. He shrugged, genuinely confused by the question. Chen Ai Yuns eyes widened, and she gasped in appalled outrage. You dont know? No. His frown deepened. I found her egg and hatched it. How would I know who her parents are? Oh Chen Ai Yuns expression softened, though a faint blush crept across her cheeks. I thought well, never mind what I thought. Realization dawned on Jin Shu, and his jaw dropped. Wait! You thought I with her mother? How would that even work?! Chen Ai Yun coughed, clearly flustered. Well, some spirit beasts can take on human form. Its not unheard of Her voice trailed off, her blush deepening. Ive never even Jin Shu waved his hands, shaking his head as though physically dismissing the thought. No, never mind! The two stared at each other, their faces flushed, before quickly turning away in silence. Inside Jin Shus soul, his two halves were locked in a heated argument. So, youve never done it? Adult Jin Shu teased, his tone dripping with amusement. So what!? Have you?! Kid Jin Shu shot back defensively. Adult Jin Shu snorted, tapping his temple smugly. Take a look in here. Kid Jin Shu hesitated, closing his eyes. A moment later, his eyes flew open, his face bright red. What the hell are you showing a kid?! Jin Shu pinched the bridge of his nose, struggling to tune out their bickering. A quiet laugh pulled him back to reality. He looked up to see Chen Ai Yun covering her mouth, her shoulders shaking with amusement. She met his gaze and slowly composed herself, though a faint smile lingered on her lips. Sorry, she said lightly, I just find it funny. Meier and you are the only ones whove ever managed to fluster me like this. Jin Shu nodded, a hint of mock pride flashing in his expression. I always knew my mom had that effect on people. I didnt realize I did too. She broke into laughter again at his prideful expression. You look just like Meier when you do that. Jin Shu nodded, maintaining the same mock-proud look. I thank the heavens every day that I inherited my moms looks. Her laughter stopped abruptly as she cleared her throat and glanced away. Yes, thank the heavens she muttered, her tone oddly subdued. Jin Shu blinked, taken aback by her sudden shift in mood. Before he could say anything, Chen Ai Yun began walking toward the distant residences. Weve wasted enough time. Lets go see those anxious girls, shall we? She turned back briefly, her usual composure restored. Ah, right. Jin Shu fell into step behind her, silent but curious. As they walked toward the cluster of buildings in the distance, Jin Shus eyes lingered on Chen Ai Yun. His first impression of her had been that of an untouchable goddessradiant and flawless. Now, while he still thought she resembled a goddess, it was no longer her beauty that stood out most to him. It was her temperament. She was down-to-earth, maternal in a way that felt both comforting and commanding, like a motherly goddess watching over the world. The thought brought him back to the moment he had woken up in her lap. A question nagged at him. Why had she allowed him to rest there? Why hadnt she simply moved him to a bed and left him to recover on his own? The only conclusion Jin Shu could come to was that Chen Ai Yun had been worried about her junior sisters son. Or maybe she fell in love with our handsome face! Kid Jin Shus voice chimed in, uninvited. Bop! Adult Jin Shu smacked the kid on the back of his head. Ow! Jin Shu sighed, shaking his head at the antics in his soul. His thoughts were interrupted as he looked up and realized they had arrived. The large wooden buildings loomed before them, their intricately carved walls coming into full view. A breathtaking mural of phoenixes soaring among clouds adorned the central wall. The details were so vivid it seemed as though the birds could take flight at any moment. Noticing his gaze lingering on the mural, Chen Ai Yun turned to him and spoke. This was personally carved by our founder, she explained, her tone carrying a hint of pride. Its beautiful, Jin Shu replied absentmindedly, his eyes still fixed on the carving. And deadly as well, she added cryptically. He tore his eyes away from the mural, his brows furrowing in question. This is no mere carving, she continued, her gaze reverent. Its a formationa masterpiece with the power of a Saint Realm cultivator. Jin Shu opened his mouth to ask more about the mural, but a loud commotion from inside the building cut him off. Suddenly, a tiny tiger cub flew out of an open window, her small wings flapping furiously. A frantic voice followed, ringing through the air. Come back here and let me hug you! Stay away from Yiner, big boobie monster! Yiner shouted over her shoulder, her tone equal parts panic and indignation as she darted through the sky. Jin Shu stared at the scene, utterly confused. Before he could process what was happening, a woman leaped out of the same window, chasing after Yiner with surprising speed. The moment he saw her, Jin Shu understood exactly why Yiner had called her that. The womans robes were... daring, to say the least. The front was open, held up by two thin straps on her shoulders, exposing far more than what was considered modest in this world. While such clothing wouldnt have raised eyebrows on Earth, here it was undeniably provocative. But what truly captivated Jin Shu wasnt her attireit was her beauty. He had thought Chen Ai Yun was the most beautiful woman hed ever seen, but this woman was on an entirely different level. Her beauty was otherworldly, reminiscent of Aphrodite herself, exuding an aura of pure sensuality and grace. Then he noticed her hair. Unlike most women in this world who either wore their hair straight or tied up, hers had a distinctly modern style. Long locks flowed behind her, but her bangs were parted and twisted into two elegant strands that framed her small, delicate face. Finally, his gaze met her turquoise eyes. They were mesmerizing, glinting with a mixture of mischief and allure as they locked onto his. For a moment, Jin Shu forgot to breathe. She froze mid-stride, her confused gaze locking onto Jin Shu. Slowly, she turned to Chen Ai Yun. M-Master, is is that a m-man? she stammered, pointing a trembling finger at Jin Shu. Before anyone could respond, Yiner spotted Jin Shu and darted toward him at full speed. She slammed into his chest with such force that he staggered back, the impact knocking the air from his lungs. Daddy! Save Yiner! she cried, frantically clawing her way into his robes to hide. Jin Shu doubled over, coughing as he tried to regain his breath. After a moment, he straightened, glaring down at the tiny tiger cub sticking her head out from his collar. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What the hell is going on here? he demanded. Yiners paw shot out from his robes, pointing indignantly at the young woman. That boobie monster tried to suffocate Yiner! The womans face turned a deep shade of crimson at the accusation. Realization seemed to dawn on her, and with a yelp of embarrassment, she darted behind Chen Ai Yun for cover. M-Master, w-why is there a m-man here?! she asked again, her voice rising in pitch. Jin Shu and Chen Ai Yun both sighed in unison, exasperation clear in their expressions. Chen Ai Yun turned to her disciple. Tian Li, this is Jin Shu. He is Junior Meiers son. Tian Li peeked out from behind her master, her wide eyes flitting nervously to Jin Shu before darting to Yiners head, which still poked out from his robes. Chen Ai Yun gestured toward her. And this is my disciple, Tian Li. Jin Shu straightened and offered a polite salute. Pleased to meet you, Miss Li. Tian Li hiccupped, retreating further behind Chen Ai Yun as though his greeting was a personal attack. Daddy, give the bad boobie monster a spank! Yiner demanded with a dramatic pout. Jin Shu pinched the bridge of his nose. If you dont stop calling her that, youre the one getting a spank, he threatened. Yiner looked up at him with wide, watery eyes and an exaggerated pout. But Yiner didnt do anything wrong! Tian Li poked her head out from behind Chen Ai Yun, her turquoise eyes wide with concern. D-dont hurt my Yiner! she stammered, attempting to sound threatening. The cracks in her voice, however, only made her seem endearingly timid. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow, his frustration slipping out. Your Yiner? Since when was my daughter yours? His tone came out sharper than he intended, and he instantly regretted it. Tian Lis eyes brimmed with tears, her hiccups starting rapidly. Within moments, she was sobbing uncontrollably, her shoulders shaking as she tried to hide her face. Chen Ai Yun sighed, rubbing her temples. Jin Shu, please, she said, her voice carrying a note of reproach. Dont raise your voice at Tian Li. Shes sensitive. She has trauma from men yelling at her. Jin Shu froze, guilt washing over him as Chen Ai Yun reached out her hand. Ill take Yiner for now, if you dont mind, she said, though her tone left little room for argument. Before he could respond, Yiner was plucked from his robes and deposited gently into Tian Lis arms. The young woman immediately buried her face in Yiners fur, the soft, warm bundle soothing her sobs almost instantly. Yiner, however, wasnt as compliant. She wriggled and kicked, trying to escape, her tiny voice muffled against Tian Lis chest. Nooo! Her protest was cut off as Tian Li hugged her tightly, pressing her into her ample bosom. Jin Shu groaned, running a hand through his hair. Yiner, youll survive, he muttered. 51. Quantum Refinement Method Bang! Jin Shu stumbled and landed face-first on the ground. He struggled to get up, his hands and feet flailing in completely different directions. Damn it, kid! Stop messing around, he growled, his frustration directed inward. Its not my fault you didnt lift your leg! another voice snapped back his own. This routine had been playing out for the past week as his two psyches vied for control, each attempting to maneuver a portion of his body. He was practicing the Dragon Ascending, Tiger Descending Stepsor as hed taken to calling it, Dragon-Tiger Steps. The two psyches were utterly uncoordinated. Pfft! A barely suppressed laugh echoed from around a corner. It was Tian Li. For the past week, shed been following her own routine of secretly stalking Yiner. And since Yiner had barely left Jin Shus side, Tian Li had been lurking around him as well. Too timid to approach, she always hid nearby. Jin Shus main psyche took control, and he picked himself up, dusting dirt from his clothes and spitting out a mouthful of grit. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tian Li, you dont have to hide, he called out, softening his tone to sound as disarming as possible. You can come over and play with Yiner if youd like. Hic! A startled hiccup escaped Tian Li as she peeked her head around the corner. Hearing him address her directly made her duck back in a panic. Daddy! Yiner pouted, glaring at Jin Shu for calling Tian Li over. Jin Shu sighed, feeling like he was running a daycare for unruly children. Between his two constantly bickering psyches, a rebellious daughter, and her stalker, his patience was stretched thin. On top of that, he was practicing a technique that was for all intents and purposes impossible to master. He was about to lose his mind. Luckily, at that moment, Nano spoke for the first time in a week. Our simulations are complete. We now have a fully functional cultivation technique. Jin Shu blinked, startled by Nanos sudden voice. Its done? Yes. We apologize for the delay. We had to utilize numerous theoretical principles not present in our previous universe and even adjust our own programming to run the simulations, Nano explained, launching into a detailed account of the challenges it faced in crafting the technique. Jin Shu, however, only cared about one thing. It wont make me impotent, right? ... Nano paused briefly before replying. No. Great! Jin Shu accidentally shouted louder than intended, drawing curious looks from Yiner and Tian Li, who peeked around the corner again. He waved them off and switched to inward communication with Nano. So, tell me. What is this technique? he asked, his excitement barely contained. We will transmit it to your mind, Nano replied. An instant later, a deluge of information flooded Jin Shus brain. It began with the name of the cultivation technique: Quantum Refinement Method. Then came the explanation of its inner workings. Except there was nothing. Uh Nano? You only gave me a name. That is because this cultivation technique is unique in that you do not need to do anything, Nano replied. What does that even mean? We will cultivate for you. The nanobots in your body will draw in qi and deliver it to the dantian. From there, the main Nano unit will refine the qi for your use. So I dont have to do anything? I can just set my cultivation to auto, like a mobile game? Correct. Jin Shu didnt know how to feel about that. On one hand, it sounded like the perfect cultivation technique. But on the other hand, it felt strange to rely entirely on something else. No, Ive been over this before, he reminded himself. If I want to survive in this world, Ill have to use every advantage I can get. Alright, do it, he told Nano. We have already started. Oh He closed his eyes and focused inward. Without any effort on his part, he felt qi being drawn in through his pores, circulating through his body, and finally gathering in his dantian, steadily increasing his cultivation. This is amazing. He marveled at the efficiency. How much faster does this make my cultivation? The technique will run 24/7. Since you normally cultivate for six hours each night, this method is theoretically twenty-eight times faster, Nano explained. Twenty-eight times?! Jin Shu exclaimed aloud, startling himself. What are you shouting about? a voice asked nearby. Opening his eyes, the first thing he saw was Biyus face, far too close for comfort. She was staring at him with a mix of curiosity and bewilderment. He quickly stepped back. Oh, I was just practicing a new technique. Its effectiveness surprised me. She raised an eyebrow, her curiosity deepening. Really? What kind of technique? He hesitated, unsure how to explain. He couldnt exactly say that the nanobots in his dantian had created an automated cultivation technique without sounding completely insane. Um, just my cultivation technique, he answered vaguely, hoping she wouldnt press further. Before she could respond, a sudden shout broke the moment. Aaaah! Daddy, save meee! Jin Shu leaned around Biyu to see what was happening. He spotted Tian Li scooping up the previously napping Yiner and hurriedly running off with her. For a moment, he stood frozen, too stunned to react. Biyu offered an apologetic smile. Sorry, I couldnt refuse Senior Sister Tian Li It was clear now. Biyu had been sent to distract him while Tian Li made her move. Jin Shu shrugged, shaking his head in exasperation. She doesnt need to sneak around. She could just ask to play with her. Biyu chuckled softly. Normally, she wouldnt. Shes like a calm older sister to all the sects disciples. But she has a phobia of men. So Ive heard, Jin Shu replied with a knowing nod. Right, Biyu said, returning the gesture. Hows your progress with the movement technique? He simply pointed to his dirt-streaked robes. Oh, that good? she teased, a smirk tugging at her lips. Uh-huh, he muttered dismissively. Im going to keep practicing. Dont mind if I start talking to myselfits uh, part of my process. She raised an eyebrow but laughed softly. That sounds like an interesting process. Moving to the side, she added, Ill wait here, if you dont mind. Suit yourself. Jin Shu waved her off and turned back toward the open training field. His main psyche withdrew, allowing the other two to take control. The adult psyche took over the left side of his body, embodying the Dragon, while the younger psyche controlled the right, acting as the Tiger. Dont embarrass us in front of Biyu, the young psyche muttered through the right side of his mouth. The left side of his face twisted into a grimace. Shut up. We need to figure out the principles behind this technique. So both of youfocus! the main psyche, technically the youngest of the three, reprimanded them. What do we need to do? the adult psyche asked from the left side. Im not sure but maybe try synchronizing your movementsjust in opposite directions? the main psyche suggested uncertainly. Hows that supposed to work? the young psyche retorted from the right. The main psyche gave a spiritual shrug. I dont know. Its the best idea Ive got. Whatever. Lets just try it, the left side grumbled. Okay. Right foot forward, left foot back. Same time, the main psyche instructed. Both sides followed the order perfectly, but moving both feet simultaneously threw off their balance. Bang! Jin Shu crashed to the ground yet again. His left side attempted to break the fall with a roll, while his right side tried to catch them with an outstretched hand. The conflicting movements only made the impact harder. From behind him came the unmistakable sound of laughter. He glanced back to see Biyu casually inspecting her nails, as though she hadnt been the one laughing. Yet the slight quiver of her lips, angled just so, betrayed her amusement. Look, youre embarrassing us! Kid Jin Shu shouted from the right side. I wouldve saved us from the fall if you hadnt been messing around, Adult Jin Shu retorted from the left. Both of you, shut up! the main psyche snapped, taking back control. This clearly isnt working. You dont say, Kid Jin Shu scoffed inwardly. Lets keep trying. Im sure well figure something out eventually, Jin Shu told the other two with forced optimism. For the next hour, he continued practicing, though with little success. Aside from improving his ability to catch himself during falls, nothing meaningful changed. Eventually, Biyu stepped in to stop himthough not before having her fill of laughter at his expense. Jin Shu, I think youre going about this technique the wrong way, she said, her voice tinged with both worry and amusement as she approached after his umpteenth fall. Jin Shu sat up, brushing dirt off his robes. What do you mean? She extended a hand toward him, and Jin Shu instinctively grabbed it. Biyu blinked, confused. I wanted to ask to see the technique Oh Embarrassed, he quickly retracted his hand and instead pulled out the scroll, handing it to her. She skimmed through the scroll, her brow furrowing slightly. After a moment, she glanced back at him. Are you trying to master the principles of this technique? He nodded. Yes. But youre using training meant for the practical execution of it? Huh? Jin Shus eyes widened. How else am I supposed to train? By focusing on the principles, Biyu replied, her tone suggesting it was the most obvious answer in the world. Isnt that what Im doing? She shook her head. No. What youre doing is a strange, improvised method based on the practical instructions. She pointed to a section of the scroll that outlined practices for the technique. See here? This part is for an inner qi technique that gives a burst of energy to your movements. Then her finger traveled upward to the introduction. And this is the section on the original techniques principles. Notice anything missing? He squinted at the scroll, then hazarded a guess. No practical instructions? Exactly. Do you know why? He hesitated. Because Aunt Chen said they were impossible to practice? His tone betrayed his uncertainty. Biyu gave him a curious look, her expression caught somewhere between confusion and amusement. No. Its because the principles are meant to be understood through your own view of the worldly laws. The what? he asked, blinking blankly. The worldly laws, she repeated. Theyre the fundamental truths that govern our world, similar to the heavenly laws said to govern Xianjiewhat some call the World of Immortals. His expression didnt change, and the confusion on his face only deepened. She sighed and tried again. Okay, let me put it this way. She pointed back to the principles on the scroll. This part explains the relationship between the Dragon and the Tiger, right? He nodded slowly. So, where does it say anything about splitting your actions? Uhhh? It doesnt Exactly. Instead of trying to practice by doing two nonsensical things at once, shouldnt you be focusing on what the principles are trying to tell you? What theyre trying to tell me? He scratched the back of his head, the confusion in his mind clearly reflected in his tone. Yes. She nodded and pointed to a specific line on the scroll. Take this, for example: The Dragon commands the clouds. Its straightforward and aligns with a worldly law. And that is? Jin Shu leaned in, waiting eagerly for her answer. That dragons created the clouds. Before dragons created clouds and tigers brought wind, there was no rain. She paused and looked him squarely in the eyes. Thats a worldly law. Thats a worldly law? Not, like, gravity or something? he asked, his confusion returning in full force. Gravity is a principle, not a law, she stated matter-of-factly. His jaw dropped, leaving him at a loss for words. Noticing his stunned expression, Biyu sighed again. There are a surprising number of people who think gravity is a law, she said gently. But gravity can be influenced by certain conditions, making it a principle, not a law. Laws, by definition, are constant. Okay, that makes sense, Jin Shu admitted, nodding slowly. But I still dont understand how dragons and tigers are laws. Oh, thats my fault. She offered an apologetic smile. Its not that all dragons and tigers are laws, or that they can command elements. Its the dragon and tigertwo of the divine beasts: the Azure Dragon of the East and the White Tiger of the West. And theyre laws? Not exactly, she said, shaking her head. They created the laws, alongside the King of Beaststhe Qilin. The sheer volume of information was overwhelming him, so he decided to steer the conversation back to the movement technique. Okay, so how does all this relate to the technique? Its about how the principles of techniques are understoodthrough the worldly laws. She pointed back at the scroll. This technique has been deciphered by others, but they couldnt translate their understanding into practice. He nodded, signaling her to go on. I dont know this specific technique, she admitted. But other techniques based on creatures often require you to first understand the essence of that creature. So, I need to understand the divine beasts? Not necessarily. You already have a tiger. You could start with understanding her. As if on cue, a high-pitched voice rang out from the distance. It was unmistakably Yiner. 52. Laughter and Tears Daaaaddddyyy! Yiners scream pierced the air before her small figure came into view. Jin Shu turned toward the sound, just as a blur of silver, blue, and gold shot around the corner of the building. He immediately recognized the silver as Yiners fur, but the flashes of blue and gold? Those were new. Her tiny wings flapped frantically, though they looked restricted, causing her to wobble in the air. It wasnt until she drew closer that he finally saw the cause of her troubleand the unexpected colors. Yiner was dressed in a miniature robe of white and blue silks with gold accents, complete with a fitted hood snugly covering her head, with holes for her ears to poke through. The sight struck him like lightning. It was, without a doubt, one of the cutest things he had ever seen. It was like seeing his child in their most adorable outfit, and he couldnt help but stare, mesmerized. Unfortunately, his admiration left him unprepared. Bang! Yiner barreled into his chest with the force of a raging bull, sending him crashing to the ground. Bam! His back hit the flooror so he thought. The surface beneath him was much softer than the unforgiving earth he remembered from his previous falls. A surprised yelp sounded near his ear, and it dawned on him that he hadnt fallen alone. The realization came too late. He, Yiner, and Biyu all tumbled to the ground in a chaotic heap. The impact sent Yiner bouncing off, while Jin Shu lay sprawled and dizzy. Groaning, he tried to push himself up, only to feel his hand land on something unusually warm and squishy. He looked up and immediately burst into laughter. His hand had landed squarely on Biyus face, squishing one side comically into the other, making her resemble a distorted painting. Mmrm! she mumbled, her words muffled by his hand. He was laughing too hard to move it. That is, until she threw his hand off with enough force to topple him forward. Smack! His face slammed into the ground, leaving him groaning in pain. He was fairly certain his nose was broken. A sharp scream pierced the air, slicing through his thoughts. Aah! What are you doing to Junior Sister Biyu?! Before Jin Shu could process the words, a sudden yank on the back of his robes sent him hurtling through the air. He twisted mid-flight, catching a glimpse of Tian Li clutching a ripped strip of his robes, her arm still outstretched. She ripped my robes and flung me? Just how strong is she? Bang! For what felt like the hundredth time that day, Jin Shu crashed to the ground. He skidded across the grass, coming to a stop with a jarring thud against the building Aunt Chen had kindly offered him to stay in. He lay there in silence, staring at the sky as he tried to piece together how his life had come to this. Not so long ago, hed been on Earth, battling alien monsters in a desperate fight for survival. Then hed died. Somehow, that had led to a second chance as a young master in a renowned family, living a life of luxury without a care in the world. And now? Now, he was on a quest to find his missing mother, only to discover she wasnt missing at allshe was off adventuring, searching for a hidden realm built by phoenixes. A noble mission, he was sure. But one that had somehow culminated in him being tossed around like a sack of potatoes. The sheer absurdity of it all finally hit him. A chuckle escaped his lips, followed by another, until he was full-on laughing, unable to stop. Life truly had a sense of humor. No matter how hard he tried, Jin Shu couldnt stop laughing. It was the hardest hed laughed in either of his lives. At some point, he wasnt even sure what he was laughing about anymore. I think you knocked him insane, Biyu muttered, her voice tinged with disbelief. Ahem! Well, he shouldnt have attacked you, another voice responded haughtily. Jin Shu recognized it as Tian Lis. At least, he thought it wasit was only the second time hed heard her speak all week. Daddy is insane? Whats that? Yiners small, curious voice piped up. It means he lost his mind, Biyu explained, sounding both amused and exasperated. Daddy lost his mind? Should we help him find it? Yiner asked, her tone filled with innocent concern. I dont think we can, Biyu replied solemnly. It seems to have gone far, far away, never to return. Honestly, Jin Shu was starting to believe the same. Is any of this even real? His laughter grew uncontrollable, almost manic, as he released more air than he could take in. He began to choke, struggling for breath, yet he still couldnt stop. Tears welled up in the corners of his eyes, spilling over as he reached up to wipe them away. And then, as suddenly as it had started, the laughter stopped. In its place, silent tears streamed down his cheeks. The three onlookers finally stepped forward, gathering around him. Jin Shu, are you okay? Biyu asked, worry etched across her face. Daddy, are you hurt? Yiner added, her small paws fidgeting nervously. Tian Li said nothing, but she stood nearby, fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. He noticed a flicker of concern in her eyes. D-did I hurt you badly? she stammered. Jin Shu sniffed, his voice thick with emotion. Im fine, he said, though his words trembled. Its just Im so happy to be alive. And Im so glad my mom is okay. When she disappeared, I was terrified something had happened to her. He paused, his shoulders shaking as he struggled to hold back another sob. But she was just out there, doing whatever she wanted like always. I should have known. I should have known nothing could ever happen to her. Tears began to spill from Biyus eyes as well. Of course shes okay! she said, hurriedly wiping at her cheeks. Shes your motherand my masterafter all. What could possibly happen to her? Shes basically invincible! She tried to laugh, but it came out as a choked sob instead. Jin Shu hadnt noticed before, but she must have been just as worried as he had been, holding it in this whole time. Tian Li hesitated, glancing between the two of them. Im not sure whats going on, she said carefully. But I do know this: Martial Aunt Meier, while not quite as strong as my master, is still absurdly powerful. Yiner nodded enthusiastically. Yeah! Big Sister Meier is the strongest! Jin Shu couldnt help but smile. He grabbed Yiner and pulled her into a hug, holding her close to his chest. My moms the strongest, and my little Yiner is the cutest! he declared, laughing as he rubbed her head affectionately. As he held her, he couldnt help but notice the fine robe she was wearing again. It was clearly custom-made and of incredibly high quality. He glanced up at Tian Li. Did you make this for Yiner? She flinched slightly at his voice. I-I did S-so what?! she stammered, trying to sound defiant but failing miserably. Jin Shus smile widened. I love it. Its super adorable. Tian Li froze, staring at him with wide, startled eyes. Realizing he was still lying on the ground, Jin Shu stood up. Tian Li quickly stepped back, her gaze darting away nervously, but to his surprise, she didnt flee like she usually did. You really think so? she asked cautiously, her voice quieter now. He nodded. Absolutely. Oh! Tian Li suddenly stepped closer, pointing excitedly to Yiners robe. Isnt it the cutest?! Look, I added this cross-stitch pattern here, and these little accessories to match her natural colors! The blue works so well with her fur, but if Id had more time, Id have made her something in pinkor maybe purpleto accent her golden eyes! She launched into an impassioned explanation of her design choices, her enthusiasm spilling over as she detailed everything shed done and what she still wanted to create. Jin Shu was momentarily taken aback by her sudden fervor. It was the most animated hed ever seen her. Watching her now, he realized how passionate she was about fashion, and for a brief moment, it stirred a long-buried memory. One hed rather keep forgotten. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do you know much about fashion? she asked, stepping even closer. Now just inches away, Jin Shu couldnt help but notice for the first time how tall she wasnearly the same height as him. His gaze flickered downward instinctively but shot back up just as fast. Her open-style clothing left little to the imagination, and half of his imagination was dominated by a sixteen-year-old. Flustered, he blurted the first thing that came to mind. Uh my girlfriend was a fashion designer! The moment the words left his mouth, he regretted them. Girlfriend? What girlfriend? Biyu interjected sharply, narrowing her eyes at him. Uh, no, I meant a girl I knew was a fashion designer, he stammered, waving his hands awkwardly in an attempt to smooth things over. Biyus glare didnt ease, and Tian Li tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. What kind of clothing did she design? Tian Li asked, her tone curious but cautious. Um its probably something youve never heard of or seen before, Jin Shu admitted. After all, his girlfriend had been a designer from Earth, and her creations were miles apart from anything that matched this worlds fashion sense. Well... His eyes flicked over Tian Lis outfit before he caught himself. She stepped back warily, her gaze sharpening. He cleared his throat, forcing his thoughts to stay on track. Actually, she might like Earths fashion, he realized, slightly amused. I could show you some designs if youre interested, he offered, trying to smooth over the moment. Her wariness vanished, replaced with bright-eyed excitement. Really?! Youd show me? Sure He glanced down at his robes, which were still dirt-streaked and grass-stained from his earlier tumble. But, uh, let me change first. Okay! she said, nodding enthusiastically. He turned toward the building behind him, intent on heading inside, but paused when he noticed the three of them following right on his heels. Uh Im going to change, he said pointedly. Go ahead, Tian Li replied breezily, waving him off. Well wait in the drawing room. He blinked, caught off guard by her sudden nonchalance. One moment, shed been too skittish to stand within ten feet of him. Now she was practically glued to his side, chatting as if they were lifelong friends. Shaking his head, he entered the building. What just happened? 53. Design Lessons Jin Shu walked through the spacious halls of the guest home his Aunt Chen had lent him. Despite being a spare residence for entertaining visitors, the building was enormous, every detail lavishly designed. It took him several minutes to navigate from the bedroom to the drawing room, where Biyu, Tian Li, and Yiner were waiting. Even before opening the door, their animated voices reached him, carrying through the quiet halls. Stay away from Yiner, boobie monster! Come here, my little baby. I just want to fix your robestheyre all messy, came Tian Lis teasing response. Senior Sister, you shouldnt call her that. You might make her father angry, Biyu chimed in, her soft chuckle laced with a sharp undertone that Jin Shu couldnt quite place. Hmph! So what? Im at the 9th stage of the Core Realm. What could he possibly do to me? Tian Li retorted dismissively. He killed a Core Realm cultivator on our trip here, Biyu replied, her tone casual yet pointed. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A heavy silence fell over the room, and Jin Shu sighed, rubbing his temples. Without further hesitation, he pushed the doors open. The first thing he saw was Tian Li, her expression frozen in shock and horror as her eyes locked on him. Even now, Tian Lis beauty caused Jin Shu to pause. Yet when his gaze shifted to Biyu, he couldnt decide who was more breathtaking. Each possessed unique features that set them apart, making comparisons seem almost unfair. Tian Li flinched but quickly regained her composure, her tone sharp as she retorted, Im sure it was someone at the 1st stage. I could have done the same when I was at the 9th stage of the Qi Realm. I was only at the 5th stage, Jin Shu replied, shaking his head. Though Im unsure of my opponents cultivation strength. He moved to sit on a soft cushion, brushing off the topic. Anyway, lets talk about something a bit less grim, shall we? Both Biyu and Tian Li nodded in agreement, though Tian Li discreetly scooted her cushion a little farther away from him. Reaching into his space earring, Jin Shu retrieved some paper and a pencil. He laid out three sheets and began to sketch, grateful that the young Jin Shu of this world had inherited a remarkable talent for art. If it had been left to the Jin Shu from Earth, even a semi-straight line would have been a challenge. Curiosity lit up Tian Lis and Biyus faces as they leaned closer to peek at his drawings, while Yiner busied herself munching on cookies. Spotting a small plate with just a few left, Jin Shu surmised that Tian Li must have prepared them for the little tiger cub. As Jin Shu sketched, he chatted casually with the two girls. What made you so interested in fashion? Its not something Ive seen much of here, he asked, glancing briefly at Tian Li. Thats true. Fashion is usually something only mortal noblewomen care about, Tian Li replied. However, theres a profession that uses fashion and beauty to draw in customers. Do you know which one? Without thinking, Jin Shu shook his head. I dont. A courtesan. Jin Shus hand flinched, his pencil slipping and marring the line he was drawing. Unbothered, Tian Li continued. My mother is a courtesan. She used to tell me, A woman needs to look her best to get ahead in this world. She was wrong, but I still want to show her that I listened to her advice, she said, her tone tinged with melancholy. Then, with renewed cheerfulness, she added, Besides, creating something unique and beautiful is fun! I see. Jin Shu nodded thoughtfully, then slid the paper he was working on toward her. This is the type of fashion my... friend designed. The sheet depicted six dresses, each in a distinct and elegant style. Ooh, wow! Theyre so pretty! Tian Li exclaimed, her eyes transfixed on the drawings. Biyu leaned over Jin Shu to get a better look, her body pressing lightly against his arm. Oh, these are quite interesting, she remarked, her tone calm yet pointed. Then, glancing up at him with a warm smile that didnt reach her frosty eyes, she asked, Did that girlfriend of yours model them for you? No, Jin Shu said calmly, though a cheeky smile crept across his face a moment later. Id like to see you model them. He blinked, startled by his own words. But they werent his. It was kid Jin Shu who had said that. Regret began to bubble up as he realized how often hed allowed his other psyches to take control of their shared body. While hed initially thought their growing ability to swap control on the fly was a useful skill, he now saw its downside: they were starting to take liberties with his moments. Biyus eyes widened in surprise, and for a brief moment, she was silent. Then, with a slight nod, she replied, Okay. If Senior Sister Tian Li makes them, Ill model them for you. Haha! See that! I knew it would work! Kid Jin Shu shouted from the special space in his soul. Jin Shu cleared his throat, trying to mask his embarrassment, and redirected his focus to the other two sheets of paper in front of him. Meanwhile, Tian Li was utterly engrossed in the designs on the first page. Holding it up and tilting it at different angles, she seemed completely oblivious to their conversation. Amazing, she murmured. Ive never seen anything like this before But, what if I added this here? No, maybe that Oh! A jewel right there would be perfect! Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she muttered ideas to herself, fully immersed in her own world. Jin Shu, now finished with his sketches, slid the two additional sheets toward her. I think these might interest you even more, he said. On the pages were designs of all manner of modern clothingshirts, pants, skirts, and whatever else he could conjure from his memories. Oh my! Tian Li exclaimed as she set the first page down and eagerly examined the other two. Her eyes widened as she pointed to a specific design. Whats this? Its so short. Thats a miniskirt, Jin Shu explained. And this one? She gestured to a flowing dress with delicate lines. A sundress. She continued pointing to various designs, her curiosity endless. Jin Shu patiently named and described each one. Suddenly, Tian Li clasped his hand, her eyes brimming with excitement. Give me more! she demanded, only to shake her head an instant later. No, waitteach me instead! Jin Shu hesitated, opening his mouth to politely refuse, when he felt a sharp pinch on his side. Ow! He turned to Biyu, who glared at him, her expression firm. She mouthed a single word: Accept. He shook his head, but the pinch intensified. Ow! Okay, okay, he relented, rubbing his side. Really?! Tian Lis face lit up, and she swung his hands back and forth in excitement. He sighed and nodded. Yay! I didnt even have to cry! she cheered. Cry? Jin Shu raised a brow, confused. Yep! Thats how I get Master to give me what I want, Tian Li said with a sly smile. I learned it from Martial Aunt Meier. You learned how to cry from my mother? Jin Shu asked, incredulous. She shook her head. No, I learned that Master is weak to tears. Martial Aunt Meier always says its the fastest way to get what you want from her! He turned to Biyu with a questioning gaze. Did she teach you that as well? No, Biyu replied, then leaned in close to whisper in his ear. But I knew she taught it to Senior Sister. Oh Jin Shu murmured, realization dawning on him. That explained why Biyu had been so insistent he agree to Tian Lis request. Turning back to Tian Li, he sighed. Alright, Ill teach you. However, only for an hour a day, and you should know I only have a superficial knowledge of fashion. I can teach you a little about the designs, but dont expect anything too advanced. Deal? Tian Li nodded enthusiastically, her face lighting up. Thats more than okay! Good. He paused, then gave her a flat look. Now, I have one more question. Uh-huh? she asked, leaning closer, her excitement practically radiating off her. Can you let go of my hand? he said evenly, hiding the fact that he was enduring immense pain. Tian Li blinked in confusion, then glanced down at her hands. Realization struck, and her face turned crimson. Oh no! she gasped, pulling her hands back as though theyd touched fire. The sudden motion caused her to lose balance on her cushion, and she flipped over backward with a surprised yelp. Jin Shu winced, holding his sore hand while Biyu hid a small smile behind her sleeve. If Tian Li realized just how much strength she had been using, she might have been even more mortified. After all, as someone at the 9th stage of the Core Realm, her grip could crush steel. On Earth, she could have torn a tank in half. Are you okay? he asked, his voice tinged with both concern and amusement. Tian Li popped back up, her face red but determined. I-Im fine! Lets get started tomorrow! Jin Shu chuckled softly. Tomorrow it is. 54. Learning From A Tiger Jin Shu crouched behind a towering tree on the outskirts of Aunt Chen''s expansive courtyard. Six meters ahead, a small silver tiger cub crouched low, her sharp gaze locked on an equally small rabbit foraging in a berry bush. Jin Shu stifled a laugh as he watched Yiner shuffle forward, her tiny rear wiggling in the air in preparation for the pounce. He still wasnt sure how observing her would help him master the Dragon-Tiger Steps, but he had no better plan. For now, watching her was as good a start as any. A sudden burst of movement broke his concentration. Yiner launched herself at the rabbit, jaws wide, her small, razor-sharp fangs gleaming in the midday sun. The rabbit struggled desperately, kicking and twisting as Yiners teeth sank into the soft fur of its neck. Blood seeped through the rabbit''s white fur, staining both its own and the silver coat of the tiger cub. her once pristine fur, now a shade of deep red. Pinning the rabbit beneath her small frame, Yiner held it steady until its movements slowed and the light in its eyes faded. She lifted her prize triumphantly by the neck, tossing it to the ground with a low, rumbling growl. "Roar!" The sound was deeper than Jin Shu would have expected from such a small creature. Much deeper than her normal, high-pitched speaking voice. Dragging the rabbits lifeless body into the bushes, Yiner began picking away its fur with methodical precision. Jin Shu observed the scene without flinching. The sight of her killing the rabbit didnt bother him; life and death were simply parts of the natural order. The thought of natures balance sparked something in his mind. Natural he mused. The Dragon-Tiger Steps require my movements to be natural, not forced. The realization was faint but significant, though he didnt yet fully grasp its implications. Leaving Yiner to her feast, he turned and made his way back to the training grounds behind his temporary home. *** Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fan Biyu sat under the shaded pavilion in the backyard, her gaze fixed on Jin Shu as he practiced. Next to her, Tian Li busied herself brewing tea. His movements look smoother now, Tian Li remarked, glancing up as the fragrant aroma of tea filled the air. Mm, Fan Biyu murmured, nodding absently, her eyes never leaving Jin Shu. Tian Li leaned closer, her tone playful. You like him, dont you? Fan Biyu flinched, shooting a half-hearted glare at her senior sister before lowering her gaze. I do she admitted softly. What was that? I couldnt hear you. Tian Li cupped a hand to her ear, feigning confusion. Fan Biyus face reddened as she raised her voice. I said I do! Tian Li tilted her head curiously. Really? Why? Isnt he a little young? Hes not much younger than me, Fan Biyu muttered, fidgeting with her sleeves. And I dont know I just do. Tian Li nodded thoughtfully. Fair enough. He is tall and incredibly handsome for his age. Fan Biyus eyes narrowed at her senior sister, suspicion flickering across her face. Guessing her thoughts, Tian Li grinned and shook her head. Dont worryI wont steal him from you. I dont like men, remember? She paused, her grin turning mischievous. Although if I were to date a man, itd probably be him. Fan Biyu blinked. Actually I wouldnt mind. Tian Li stared at her, momentarily speechless. Fan Biyu shrugged. Master says she wants tens of grandchildren and just as many daughters-in-law. Tian Lis expression twisted into one of horror. Martial Aunt Meier said that? Seriously? Fan Biyu nodded solemnly. Yes. She wasnt joking either. She was completely serious. Tian Lis disbelief deepened. Tens of grandchildren? Even most emperors dont have that many children. She studied Fan Biyus face. And youre okay with that? Fan Biyu shrugged again. Thats a problem for the future. Tian Li hummed thoughtfully. So, what is it you like about him? When did it happen? Fan Biyu took a moment to answer, her gaze drifting back to Jin Shu. I like everything about him. But I think I fell for him when he saved me. Even though I was half-conscious, I remember how desperate he looked when he carried me to the doctor. I felt safe. Thats all it took? Tian Li asked, handing Fan Biyu a steaming cup of tea. No, not just that. Fan Biyu accepted the tea, smiling faintly. There are some superficial reasons too. Hes handsome, and hes my Masters son. I guess it all just adds up. Her eyes lingered on Jin Shu as he moved gracefully through the yard, his figure a blend of discipline and natural flow. *** During his training, Jin Shu caught the faint aroma of freshly brewed tea. Glancing back, he noticed Biyu and Tian Li seated under a shaded pavilion, quietly conversing over a cup of tea. Their voices were too soft for him to make out the words. This type of movement feels better, doesnt it? he asked aloud, his tone a pitch higher than usual. Its surprisingly good, kid, an older mans voice resonated in his mind. The younger Jin Shucurrently in control of their shared body was speaking to the other personalities residing within his soul: the adult Jin Shu, and the one they hadnt named, who acted as the main personality. Simply Jin Shu, this figure had no fixed form in their soul-space. Unlike the other two, who bore distinct appearances, the Jin Shu from Earth appeared as a grizzled soldier clad in military fatigues, while the younger Jin Shu resembled a pampered young master, dressed in fine robes and exuding youthful energy. The main personality, however, was unique. Inside their soul, his form constantly shifteda chaotic blend of the others. One moment, he looked identical to the older Jin Shu; the next, he seemed like a sixteen-year-old version of himself. Sometimes, he was an amalgamation of both. Though his form was ever-changing, his presence was anything but chaotic. He was the voice of reason, balancing the extremes of the other two personalities. Our movements have become more fluid by mimicking Yiner, but that still doesnt explain how to fully master this technique, the main personality said. It all comes down to those worldly laws Biyu mentioned. What do you think we should do about that? Adult Jin Shu asked, his tone contemplative. Lets ask Aunt Chen. As someone in the Adept Realm, she should know more, Main Jin Shu suggested. Sounds like a plan. Adult Jin Shu nodded in agreement. Hey, Kid Jin Shu piped up once they had reached a consensus. Let me stay in control until after our lesson with Tian Li. The main personalitys ever-shifting face settled into Earth Jin Shus form, his expression turning skeptical. Why? he asked. I think I can rizz her, Kid Jin Shu replied with a smug smirk. There was a brief pause before Main Jin Shu sighed. First of all, no. Second, dont use Earth slang. Especially that word. Jin Shu reclaimed control of his body, leaving the younger Jin Shu to howl in frustration within the void-like space of their soul. Well, mostly voidthe adult Jin Shu was still there, forced to endure the tantrum-throwing youth. *** For the past hour, Jin Shu had been teaching Tian Li about Earths fashion. Much to his younger selfs dismay, the interaction was purely educational. The only notable outcome was that Tian Li seemed slightly less wary of him. Now, he was on his way to find Aunt Chen to learn more about the worldly laws. Arriving at the main residence set in the middle of an expansive courtyard, he knocked on the grand door and waited. Several minutes passed with no response. Realizing the size of the building might have muffled his knock, he decided to step inside and search for her himself. The long hallways stretched before him, the air carrying a scent he couldnt quite identify. Intoxicating and complex, it reminded him of a woody aroma tinged with a hint of sweetness. As he walked, he noticed a faint trail of incense smoke curling through the air, winding its way down the halls. Hoping it would guide him to Aunt Chen, Jin Shu followed it deeper into the residence. After several long minutes of following the incense trail, Jin Shu reached a slightly ajar door from which the smoke lazily drifted out. Curious, he peeked inside. Chen Ai Yun sat on a stool, a brush in her hand, an easel in front of her. Her body partially obscured the painting, prompting Jin Shu to shift for a better view. Creak! The floorboards groaned beneath him. He glanced down in alarm and quickly looked back uponly to find himself face-to-face with his Aunt Chen. Did you need something, Jin Shu? she asked, her voice calm as she stepped into the hallway, gently shutting the door behind her. Jin Shus eyes flicked over her shoulder just before the door clicked shut. For a brief moment, he caught sight of the painting. It was a portrait of a young man who looked identical to him. Jin Shu? Aunt Chens voice drew his attention back to her. Did you need something? she repeated. Blinking, he remembered why he had come. Id like to learn about the worldly lawsspecifically the ones tied to the technique you gifted me. Chen Ai Yun tilted her head curiously. Youre trying to master that technique already? You told me to, didnt you? he replied, puzzled. She blinked, her cheeks flushing faintly before she turned her head, clearing her throat. Yes, I did. I just didnt expect you to ask so soon. Turning back, she added, Lets go to my study. Without waiting for a response, she headed deeper into the hallway. As she walked away, Jin Shus thoughts lingered. That painting was of me, wasnt it? Looked like it. So what? Kid Jin Shu chimed in. Jin Shu shrugged inwardly. Just wondering. At the end of the hall, Aunt Chen stopped and glanced back. Coming? Uh-huh, Im coming, he replied, shaking off his thoughts and following her. 55. Worldly Laws Jin Shu sat at a desk in the middle of Aunt Chens study, his gaze calm as she moved around the room, collecting various scrolls, books, and even a few jade slips. He recognized the jade slips from cultivation stories on Earththe kind you press to your forehead, allowing information to flow directly into your mind. Moments later, she placed the assortment on the desk and took a seat across from him. These hold the information you seek, she said, gesturing to the items. Jin Shu reached for one of the jade slips, but she waved a hand to stop him. Not so fast, she said. First, let me explain the basics of worldly laws. He leaned back, nodding. Go ahead. Do you know what worldly laws are? she asked, her expression neutral. Jin Shu shook his head. Biyu told me theyre the truths of this world, but I didnt really understand much of what she explained. Aunt Chen unfurled a scroll and glanced at him over its edge. Worldly laws are the fundamental truths of this world Ah, right! Thats what Biyu said. But I still dont get it, Jin Shu interrupted, frowning. She blinked but chose not to comment on his interruption. As I was saying, they are the fundamental truths. Without them, the world would cease to function. She turned the scroll toward him, revealing a vivid painting instead of text. It depicted a blue dragon coiled amidst a sea of clouds. This is the Azure Dragon, she explained, one of the five beings responsible for creating the laws of this world. Biyu told me about that, Jin Shu said, leaning forward slightly. She mentioned something about it creating clouds. Aunt Chen smiled faintly. We can delve into that later. For now, lets stick to the basics. She unfurled four more scrolls and spread them across the desk. Each scroll displayed a detailed depiction: a white tiger roaring atop a mountain, a massive black tortoise with a snake for a tail half-submerged in the ocean, the flaming form of a vermillion bird, and finally, a bicorn with scales of jade, its majestic form surrounded by countless smaller creatures bowing in reverence. These are the four divine beasts and the king of beasts, she said, gesturing to each in turn. Together, they created the worldly laws. In the end, they formed the mortal realmFanjie. Jin Shu nodded along, though his belief wavered. As someone from Earth, it was hard to fully accept such a tale. Yet, as someone reincarnated into a world of cultivation, he could only be mildly skeptical. After all, this world defied logic as he knew it. They each started with one law, Aunt Chen continued, pointing first to the Azure Dragon. The Azure Dragon created the law of water, birthing life as their first law. Her finger moved to the White Tiger. The White Tiger established the law of the earth, giving form and stability to life. Jin Shu opened his mouth to ask a question, but Aunt Chen raised a hand, silencing him. With her other hand, she gestured to the Vermillion Bird. The Vermillion Bird introduced the law that life requires fire to thrive. She pointed next to the Black Tortoise. The Black Tortoise created the law that life needs sustenance to endure. Finally, her hand rested on the image of the Qilin. And Lord Qilin declared the law of free will, granting the beings born of the Dragon and Tiger autonomy over their lives. Aunt Chen looked up at Jin Shu, her eyes probing. Do you know why these were the first laws they created? Jin Shu hesitated before answering, uncertainty lacing his tone. To give birth to humans? No. Aunt Chen shook her head, then pointed at the beasts bowing to the Qilin in the painting. Those laws created these creatures. She tapped her finger on the smaller beasts depicted in the artwork. The Dragon and Tiger created living beings to serve as soldiers in a long-forgotten war, she continued. The Bird and Tortoise weakened them so they couldnt rise against their creators. Then the Qilin bestowed free will upon them, earning their reverence. Jin Shu stared blankly, struggling to grasp the significance of the tale. You dont understand, do you? Aunt Chen asked gently. Neither did I when I first heard this from my Master. Her voice softened, carrying a faint trace of nostalgia. And perhaps, youll have to come up with your own interpretation. No one truly knows what it all means. She chuckled wryly, as if sharing a private joke with herself. One thing, however, is certain, she continued, her tone becoming serious. Each of their laws corresponds to a specific element: Water, Earth, Fire, and Wood. The Qilins element is... tricky. It isnt immediately obvious. Can you guess it? Uh Jin Shu tilted his head, considering. It couldnt be Metalthats rigid and unbending. Aunt Chens brows lifted in mild surprise at his thoughtful musing. Is it Wind? he asked hesitantly. Her expression shifted to one of disbelief. She stared at him for several moments before speaking, her tone laced with surprise. How did you arrive at that answer? Well, Jin Shu began, his voice slow as he pieced his thoughts together, I figured that Wind is formless, just like the thoughts in our minds that shape free will. You are correct. It was indeed Wind. Aunt Chen picked up a book from the pile, flipping through its pages with practiced ease. Honestly, all that talk about the Divine Beasts may as well be mumbo-jumbo, she added with a sly laugh, then turned the book toward him. What? Jin Shu gave her a questioning look. She didnt respond, simply tapping the page for emphasis. Jin Shu lowered his gaze and began reading, his eyes widening as he scanned the contents. At the top of the page, a bold line stood out: Elements are the basis of worldly laws. Below it, the text elaborated: Many techniques give ones qi an elemental property. However, this does not equate to mastery of the elements. True mastery requires perfect control of an element without relying on qi. The only known beings capable of this were the Divine Beasts, which is why they were believed to have created the mortal world and its laws. Elements, are the foundation upon which the laws of this world operate. Consider, for example, Air: it is the Wind element that moves the air through the world, allowing all creatures to breathe and live. Without this elemental force, life would cease to exist. Conversely, if one were to gain mastery over the Wind element, they could manipulate it to devastating effect, such as removing air entirely from the space around them. Jin Shu leaned back, the implications sinking in. The simplicity of the concept contrasted sharply with the profound impact it could have. Jin Shu glanced at Aunt Chen. So, which is it? The Divine Beasts or the elements? She smiled enigmatically. That is for you to decide. But I will say thisI believe in this book. Many consider it heretical, but I think it connects to deeper truths. She gestured toward the paintings of the Divine Beasts. That doesnt mean you cant believe in the Divine Beasts and still reach those same truths. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His head swam with a whirlwind of thoughts, none clear enough to grasp. Finally, he reached for the book, holding it firmly. I think this one is easier for me to understand. Aunt Chens smile brightened, as if shed been waiting for him to say exactly that. With a wave of her hand, the paintings and most of the other books, scrolls, and jade slips vanished, reappearing neatly on the bookshelves. All that remained were the book in Jin Shus hands and a single jade slip on the desk. She pointed to the jade slip. This will give you a brief introduction to the elements. Jin Shu picked it up, examining it curiously. Thank you, Aunt Chen. Without hesitation, he brought the slip to his forehead and pressed it there. Aunt Chen gave him a puzzled look. What are you doing? she asked, pointing at the jade slip. Uh? Isnt this how jade slips work? Jin Shu replied hesitantly, his confidence faltering. She shook her head, narrowing her eyes slightly. No. Wherever did you hear something so ridiculous? His face flushed with embarrassment as he pulled the jade slip away. Um I just assumed? H-how do I use it? Activate it with a small amount of qi, and its contents will reveal themselves, she explained, her tone a mix of amusement and patience. Following her instructions, Jin Shu channeled a small amount of qi into the jade slip. Instantly, his surroundings shifted. He found himself standing in an empty, white expanse. Jin Shu blinked, his eyes darting around the strange, empty expanse. What is this place? he wondered. Before he could make sense of it, the whiteness around him shifted, transforming into a vast expanse of deep blue water. Panic surged through him as he suddenly found himself submerged, the water pressing in from all sides. He thrashed, trying to orient himself, but there was no surface in sightno indication of which way was up or down. His chest tightened as he prepared to hold his breath, but then he realized something odd: he was breathing. Perfectly fine. The panic ebbed, replaced by realization. This isnt realits all in my mind, he thought, steadying himself as the watery expanse continued to ripple and shift. 56. Elements Jin Shu floated in a boundless ocean of water, surrounded by silence and stillness. The tranquility was almost unnerving as he tried to make sense of this strange space. Was he here to learn something? He drifted aimlessly for a while before a gentle pulling sensation brushed against the back of his mind. Focusing on the sensation, he felt the rhythmic ebb and flow of the tides. The realization struck himthis was the essence of the Water element. Closing his eyes, Jin Shu centered his thoughts on the sensation. Slowly, he became attuned to the water around him, merging with it until he was the water. He formed a wave, surging through the ocean, then spilled into a river, trickling downstream. Evaporating into vapor, he became rain, falling gently to pool in a puddle. The puddle spread, widening until it transformed into a pond. With the water came life. He felt the presence of fish darting through currents, algae swaying in the stillness, frogs croaking along the edges, and flies buzzing above. Life pulsed and grew as he expanded further. The pond became a lake, teeming with abundance, and still he grew. Finally, he stretched out into the vastness of the ocean once more, full of life and motion. Then, it was gone. The sensation vanished, and Jin Shu found himself back in the white space. He blinked, disoriented, as he readjusted to his human form. "Well, that was... interesting," he muttered, his senses gradually grounding him in the present. Next came Fire. Jin Shu found himself standing amidst a roaring field of flames. Rivers of molten lava snaked across the landscape, and an ever-present sun blazed fiercely overhead. Having already experienced Water, he understood what to do. He sat cross-legged in the middle of the inferno, closed his eyes, and waited. The sensation struck him much faster this timea thunderous, raging force pounding at the back of his mind. Without hesitation, he latched onto it, and his awareness shifted. He became a small ember, drifting on the wind. He landed softly on a leaf, setting it ablaze. The flames leapt to the tree, consuming it, then spread hungrily through the forest, devouring everything in their path. The fire raged unchecked until it reached an ocean, its boundary and natural rival. Unable to spread further, the fire turned inward. Jin Shu burned hotter, fiercer, until the ground beneath him melted into lava. As molten streams flowed over the ocean, they hissed and solidified into new land, halting his advance. But he was not finished. Retreating deep beneath the earth, he gathered strength, growing hotter still, building immense pressure. Finally, with an explosive force, he erupted skyward, becoming a blazing ball of fire high in the heavens. The vision ended abruptly, much faster than the Water element. Jin Shu opened his eyes to find himself once again in the empty whiteness of the space. "An abundance of water brings life; an abundance of fire brings destruction," Jin Shu mused quietly. He wasnt sure where the words came from, but they resonated deeply within him. Moments later, the endless white space dissolved, replaced by a lush forest. Towering trees loomed overhead like leafy behemoths, their emerald canopies swaying gently. The air was alive with the rustling of leaves and the faint chatter of unseen creatures. In the heart of the forest stood a gargantuan tree, its branches heavy with golden apples that shimmered in the dappled sunlight. Drawn to its grandeur, Jin Shu placed a palm against the trees bark. A pulse of life traveled through him, vibrant and ancient, as if the tree itself shared its story. The forest dissolved, and Jin Shu became a seed. Buried deep within the earth, he pushed against the soil, breaking through to emerge as a delicate sprout. If he had eyes, he would have blinked in surprisehe recognized this place. It was a scorched land, the one where the forest he had seen consumed by flames, ignited by a single ember, once rested. A dark cloud gathered overhead, and rain poured down, nourishing the sprout. When the storm passed, sunlight broke through, warm and revitalizing. With each passing year, the sprout grew stronger, its roots spreading deep, its branches reaching high. Seeds scattered, giving rise to new trees, each taller and healthier than the ones before. In time, the sprout became a colossal tree, bearing the same golden apples as its predecessor. The sweet scent of the fruit drew bugs, which nibbled at its bounty. The bugs, in turn, attracted birds, who sang and flitted through the forest. Life flourished. The forest, once barren, now thrived with abundance and vitality. The vision faded, and Jin Shu returned to the empty whiteness, a newfound understanding settling within him. "With Wood as the kindling, Water and Fire in balance give rise to an even stronger life force," Jin Shu murmured, the words flowing from his lips as though they were ancient truths rediscovered. As his voice faded, the ground trembled. A massive mountain erupted from the earth, its jagged peaks piercing the clouds. The land quaked with the mountain''s emergence, echoing with the deep, rhythmic pulse of the earths heartbeat. Jin Shu instinctively entered the flow state, embracing the sensation as he had before. He became the mountainsteadfast and immovable. He stood against the raging waves of the ocean, the howling gales of the wind, and the relentless heat of the sun at its zenith. Nothing could topple the unyielding mass of rock and soil. Then, the sensation shifted. He was no longer the mountains surface but its core, deep within the earth. He felt himself harden, transforming from a raw mineral into an indestructible metal, and then further still. In the end, he became an unbreakable diamond, forged by the immense pressure and timeless patience of the earth. An unseen force extracted him from the mountain, carrying him into a forge. He felt the searing heat as he was melted and reshaped, fused into the crown jewel of a powerful artifact. The vision faded, and he returned to the whiteness. "Earththe great immovable forceand its child Metal, unbending and unbreaking. Only the slow erosion of time can bring them to heel," he said softly, as if reciting a universal truth. The space remained unchanged, but a gentle breeze stirred his robes and ruffled his long black hair. His vision no longer came from his eyesinstead, he saw and felt everything. He was the omnipresent Wind, existing everywhere and nowhere at once. He stirred great waves in the ocean, lifting its spray to form clouds that drifted into the sky. The wind carried a small ember, fanning it into a raging fire that consumed a forest, feeding its hungry flames ever more. Then, he swept against a mighty mountain, chipping away at its surface with an unrelenting gale, unearthing the hidden veins of metal beneath the rock. The white, empty space returned one final time. "The ever-present Wind propels all into motion," Jin Shu murmured, his voice distant, as if the words came from somewhere beyond him. Then, as suddenly as it had begun, the visions and the white space vanished. He found himself back in his Aunt Chen''s study, the familiar surroundings grounding him in reality. The room was unchanged, and judging by the serene look on her face, not even a second had passed. Yet within him, it felt as if he had lived through countless lifetimes. Jin Shu opened his mouth to speak, but no words came. His mind raced, struggling to reconnect with his body. He moved his jaw, forcing air from his lungs, but only a strained groan escaped. His face paled with rising panic. "Don''t panic," Aunt Chen said gently, standing from her seat and placing a steadying hand on his back. Her voice was soft, soothing, like a lullaby. "Shh, everything will be fine. Just hold on to those feelings. Let them settle." S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her warm breath brushed against his cheek, stirring a forgotten memorya mothers embrace in a time of innocence and safety. Without thinking, Jin Shu rose and wrapped his arms around her in a tight hug. Aunt Chen flinched at first, startled by the suddenness of it, but after a moment, she returned the embrace just as tightly. Tears streamed freely down both of their cheeks. Jin Shu didnt understand why his emotions had overwhelmed him, and even more puzzling, why Aunt Chen was crying along with him. He broke the hug, stepping back hesitantly. Im sorry. I dont know why I did that. I must have upset you, he said, his voice shaky but finally his own again. He wiped at the tears streaking his face. Aunt Chen dabbed at her own damp cheeks, offering him a soft smile. No, you didnt upset me. I just... got emotional too, thats all. An awkward silence settled between them, heavy but not uncomfortable. Jin Shu glanced around, his eyes landing on the book he had left on her desk. Grateful for the distraction, he turned and grabbed it hurriedly. I-Ill go study this. Thank you for your help! he stammered, his words rushed. Without waiting for a reply, he skirted around her and darted toward the door. Jin Shu Aunt Chens voice followed after him, but he didnt slow down. He was too busy rushing down the hallway, clutching the book to his chest, to catch what she said. You should have stayed and listened to her, the voice of his older self echoed in Jin Shus mind, calm yet tinged with reproach. I know, Jin Shu replied quietly, his steps faltering for a moment. But... I felt like if I stayed, something would change. Something irreversible. Youre letting the kids emotions affect you too much, the older Jin Shu remarked bluntly, his tone leaving no room for argument. Hey! The younger Jin Shu started to protest but immediately froze under the sharp glare of his older self. He sighed in defeat, his shoulders slumping. Uh... no, youre right. Jin Shu exhaled, deciding to put an end to the bickering. Anyway, lets go put those elemental visions into practice, he said, his voice firm, effectively dismissing the conversation. The three psyches quieted, a silent understanding settling between them as Jin Shu prepared for what came next. 57. Epiphany Eight days had passed since Jin Shu had studied the visions of the elements from Aunt Chen''s jade slip. Thanks to the passive cultivation enabled by Nanos Quantum Refinement Method, he had miraculously broken through two stages, reaching the 9th and final stage of the Qi Realm. During this time, he practiced the Dragon-Tiger Steps relentlessly, pushing himself to the brink of a breakthrough in understanding its subtleties. Now, he sat cross-legged in the backyard that had served as his training grounds. Wind and clouds swirled around him, whipping his hair and robes violently. Nearby, Tian Li, who had been waiting for her lessons in the shaded pavilion, rushed off in search of her master. The sight before her was unlike anything she had ever seen, and her unease grew with each passing moment. Somehow, Jin Shu was aware of her departure and could feel her rising emotions, even as his eyes remained closed. Within his soul, his two other selves were also seated cross-legged. Around Kid Jin Shu, a fierce gale raged, while Adult Jin Shu sat partially veiled by pristine white clouds. Jin Shu had no idea how he had entered this state. One moment, he had been contemplating how to merge his understanding of the jade slip''s visions, and the next, he was acutely aware of every sensation in his surroundings. The intensity of it all had compelled him to sit and focus inward. Then, without warning, his mind went blank. *** Tian Li raced toward her masters residence, pushing her movement technique to its absolute limits. What the heck is happening!? she kept repeating to herself, panic gripping her heart. Even though she had reached her masters home mere seconds after leaving Jin Shu behind in the swirling storm of wind and clouds, it still felt excruciatingly slow. Master!! she shouted frantically as she reached the main door. Master!! she cried again, bursting through the entrance without hesitation. Her master appeared in front of her so suddenly that she stumbled back with a startled scream. Ah! Calm down, her master said evenly, her voice a steady contrast to Tian Lis panic. Tell me, whats happening? Tian Li took a moment to catch her breath, then pointed in the direction shed come from. Jin Shu! Something weird is happening to him! Her words had barely left her lips when worry flashed across her masters face. In the blink of an eye, she vanished, leaving Tian Li standing there, panting and blinking in disbelief. *** Jin Shus eyes cracked open slightly, and he was startled to see Aunt Chens worried face mere inches from his. He kept his surprise hidden, maintaining his composure. Hello, Aunt Chen, he greeted her with a smile. Are you alright? Do you feel anything wrong with your body? she asked, her voice calm but carrying a faint undertone of worry. He shook his head, the smile still on his lips. No. In fact, I feel better than ever. Aunt Chen nodded lightly, though her gaze remained scrutinizing. Do you know what happened to you? Jin Shu frowned briefly before replying, Nope. You had an epiphany, she stated matter-of-factly. You wont remember what you learned in that state, but youll find new knowledge lingering in your mind. At least, thats how its described. Curious, Jin Shu raised a brow and searched his thoughts. Sure enough, at the back of his mind, he found a newfound understanding of the Wind and Water elements. And even more puzzling, he could feel the presence of the Wind element coming from his connection with Yiner. He began to wonder if that had something to do with his sudden epiphany. But something else caught his attentiona hollow sensation in his soul. His other selves were nowhere to be found. The profound emptiness unsettled him, and he lamented their apparent loss. Hey, its not like were gone! A familiar voice echoed in his mind. You can still hear us! We didnt disappear; we just merged with you more closely! his younger self voice continued to ring through his mind. Oh, youre still here? Jin Shu asked nonchalantly. What? What the heck, man! the younger self retorted indignantly. Pfft! Im just messing with you, Jin Shu replied with a chuckle. Whatever, anyway, we''re still here. His older self remained silent, but Jin Shu could still feel his presence lingering in a quiet corner of his mind. Jin Shu? Aunt Chens voice broke through his thoughts, pulling him back to reality. He blinked and looked up. Yeah? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you sure you''re okay? You seem different from usual. He shook his head, dismissing her concern. No, Im not different. Im finally feeling whole, like myself again. Aunt Chen raised an eyebrow, clearly not fully grasping what he meant. He waved it off with a casual shrug and stood, stretching his slightly sore body. As he did, his thoughts wandered back to the strange, newfound knowledge he had acquired. Wind and Water. They were never meant to be separate in the Dragon-Tiger Steps technique; they were two sides of the same coin. Just like him. For the longest time, he had believed he and his other selves were separate entities, each representing a different part of himAdult and Kid Jin Shu. But he had been wrong. They were simply manifestations of his memories. Though they existed in some strange way, they were never meant to be anything other than aspects of himself. He couldnt quite put the sensation into words, but he knew one thing: he was whole now. But enough about himselfwhat Jin Shu really needed now was to test his newfound understanding of the Water and Wind elements. With a thought, a light breeze brushed against his back, and faint, almost imperceptible clouds formed beneath his feet. Taking a step forward, he seemed to glide across the ground, moving at a speed far faster than normal. A sharp gasp broke his concentration, and he turned to see Aunt Chen staring at him, her eyes wide with disbelief. You! She pointed an accusatory finger at him. You can control the elements?! He shrugged casually. Uh a little bit, I guess? A little bit? she repeated, her voice dangerously calm before it rose in incredulity. A little bit?! You just controlled two elements! Is that really so surprising? he asked, tilting his head. You did give me that jade slip with all the elements. That! She cut herself off, rubbing her temples in frustration. That jade slip only gives you the sensations of each element. Its not meant to give anyone the ability to control themespecially not two at once! He blinked, unsure how to respond. Oh. You clearly dont understand, she said, letting out a long sigh. Do you know how many people in this sect, with its thousands of disciples and hundreds of elders, can control even a single element? Jin Shu shook his head and gave a careless shrug. I dont know. Ten? Zero. Her tone was firm. Not even you? he asked, curious now. Well She hesitated, then admitted, Your mother and I can. But were special. Our technique grants us a fraction of control over Firebut only after reaching the Spirit Realm. So youre saying theres two, he replied with a cheeky grin. You! Aunt Chen jabbed a finger at him, her face flushing in frustration. Youre just like your mother! Do you two only exist to bully me!? Sorry, youre just too cute when youre mad, Jin Shu said with a sly laugh. Aunt Chen froze, her eyes widening before she flinched back. You are not allowed to say that about yourno, you just arent allowed to say that, ever! she shouted, her voice shaking with indignation. Jin Shus brain finally caught up to his mouth, and he realized how badly his words had been misconstrued. His face flushed red as he waved his hands frantically. Ah, sorry! I-I didnt mean it that way he stammered, his tone turning bashful. I meant like an older sister, not not as a woman! She narrowed her eyes at him. You better keep it that way. No, better yetyou may only ever see me as your aunt, nothing more! Jin Shu bowed his head low, his tone contrite. Yes, maam. Hmph! Aunt Chen snorted and vanished, leaving him standing there, her words hanging in the air. Jin Shu groaned, tugging at his hair in frustration. Ah! Why did I say that!? Did we somehow become stupider? his younger selfs voice piped up in his mind. Shut up! he growled in response. The younger self snorted. You do realize youre just yelling at yourself, right? Choosing to ignore his own internal banter, Jin Shu turned his attention to something more productivefiguring out his newfound elemental abilities. As he practiced, a realization struck him. Despite now having a modicum of control over Water and Wind, he still hadnt truly mastered the Dragon-Tiger Stepsnot even partially. There was a missing piece, something critical that he couldnt quite grasp. His train of thought was interrupted by a silver blur flashing in the corner of his vision. Yiner bounded toward him, her silvery fur gleaming in the light. Daddy! Yiner is hungry! Lets go eat! she chirped, her voice filled with cheerful urgency. He chuckled, realizing how hungry he was himself. Alright, lets go get something to eat. With a laugh, he scooped her up and began heading toward the kitchen. But even as he walked, something tugged at the back of his minda faint, elusive sense of importance. Something crucial. Yet, for now, the call of food and Yiners chatter drowned it out. 58. Breakthrough & Breakdown Jin Shu woke to the quiet stillness of early morning, long before the sun crept above the horizon. It was a habit he had carried over from his previous life on Earth. Beside him, Yiner lay curled up on his pillow, her tiny chest rising and falling with each soft breath. Occasionally, a quiet snore or twitch of her paw broke the silence, drawing a faint smile from him. A month had passed since his arrival at the Immortal Phoenix Sect. Day after day, time moved on since he began his search for his motheror a way to find her, which he was lucky to have found here. Each day felt like the last, a steady rhythm of routine and training. Moving carefully so as not to wake Yiner, Jin Shu slipped out of bed and dressed quietly. His mornings always began the same way. First, he would visit Aunt Chen, who somehow managed to wake even earlier than he didif she even slept at all. Together, they checked the Soul Jade twice daily, once at dawn and again at night. It had become a ritual of sorts, though Jin Shu noticed Aunt Chen frequently stealing glances at the jade throughout the day. His mothers movements were as erratic as ever, constantly traveling across the southern region. Yet she never strayed far from the barren desert at the southernmost tip, a place marked on maps as a desolate wasteland. Today, however, something was different. When they activated the Soul Jade, instead of the usual view from below, the image showed her holding her counterpart jade. She was smilingdirectly at them. It was as though she knew they were watching. Jin Shu turned to Aunt Chen, his brow furrowed. Can she see us? Aunt Chen met his gaze and nodded. She has the counterpart to this Soul Jade, so technically, yes. But the image she sees would be from six hours ago. She likely hasnt seen you yet. Oh. He wasnt sure how to feel about that. Relief that his mother was safe mingled with the ache of wanting her to know he was searching for her. Would she come back soon if she knew? Noticing his disappointment, Aunt Chen placed a comforting hand on his. Shell be back soon, she said softly. Just wait patiently and give her a nice surprise when she returns, okay? Uh-huh. Jin Shu nodded slowly, though the longing in his chest didnt abate. Im going to train now. I feel like Im close to a breakthrough with the Dragon-Tiger Steps. The Dragon-Tiger Steps? Aunt Chen raised an eyebrow. Its what Ive been calling the Dragon Ascending, Tiger Descending Steps. That name felt way too long. Ah, I see. A good name. She smiled faintly. Go on, then. Ill let you know if anything changes with your mother. Jin Shu returned her smile, bowing politely before leaving the room. As Jin Shu made his way back to his temporary lodging, he suddenly sensed a surge of qi emanating from one of the nearby buildings. He paused, recognizing the sourceit was coming from Biyus house, rather the spare building she was staying in. Curiosity sparked within him. What could she be doing to release such a strong wave of qi? Without thinking too much, he decided to investigate. They were close enough that he was certain she wouldnt mind. He approached her home with care, opening the door slowly to avoid startling her. Immediately, a strange, fishy scent hit his nose, causing him to scrunch it in mild disgust. The smell was unusual, almost unnatural. He followed the scent deeper into the house, the familiar layout, same as his own, guiding his steps toward the master bedroom. As he reached the door, he gave a tentative knock. The door, unlatched, creaked open on its own, revealing a sight that left him momentarily frozen. Biyu was partially submerged in a large wooden tub filled with murky, blackish water. The bizarre scent was almost overwhelming now. His instinct was to look away, but before he could fully turn, her eyes snapped open. She spotted him immediately, and he braced himself, expecting her to shout or scold him. Instead, she smiled brightly, her expression surprisingly warm. Jin Shu! she exclaimed, her voice cheerful as she stood up from the tub. The murky water cascaded down her figure, accentuating every curve. Jin Shus eyes followed the motion despite himself, but the intensifying fishy smell caused him to recoil slightly. Biyu glanced down at her exposed body, her face instantly flushing red. Ah! T-turn around, now! she screamed. Jin Shu spun on his heel with the ingrained precision of a once soldier, facing away from the room in an instant. Behind him, he heard her stepping out of the tub, the sound of more water splashing followed by the rustling of fabric. After a moment of awkward silence, he cleared his throat and blurted out, Um I didnt mean to intrude! I just felt the qi surge and got curious. When I knocked, the door just swung open! His words tumbled out in a single breath. She didnt reply immediately, but he heard the faint hiss of a perfume bottle. A rosy scent filled the air, though it struggled to overpower the fishy odor still lingering. A moment later, he felt a pair of hands press against his back. Lets get out of here, Biyu said, her voice low but insistent. He nodded quickly as she gave him a gentle but firm push, urging him down the hallway. As they walked, Biyu began to explain. I was undergoing a breakthrough to the Core Realm. During breakthroughs, your body expels impurities from your meridians. Oh Jin Shu glanced at her, finally understanding. That explains the uh, smell. Congratulations on your breakthrough! he added with an awkward smile. Thanks, she said, her voice tinged with a mix of embarrassment and pride. Once they stepped outside, the crisp air mercifully dispelled the lingering scent of impurities. In its place, Jin Shu caught the faint, lingering fragrance of roses from her perfume. His eyes drifted to her as they walked. Her dark green hair was damp, the strands glistening as they caught the faint light. The water dripped occasionally, trailing down her back and soaking into her robes, which clung tightly to her figure. He cleared his throat, quickly averting his gaze. It looks like you cleaned up quickly. That second splash of water must have been you rinsing off? She nodded, brushing a hand through her wet hair. Yeah, I couldnt exactly stay like that. He chuckled lightly, glad to see her in good spirits. Still, Im impressed. Reaching the Core Realm is a big deal. Biyu gave him a small smile, her cheeks faintly pink. It wasnt easy, but its done now. I just wasnt expecting to have an audience at the end of it. Trust me, Jin Shu said with a sheepish grin, I didnt plan to be one. Her laughter was soft, but it eased the tension between them as they continued their walk, leaving the earlier awkwardness behind. He glanced back down at Biyu, noticing she had frozen mid-step, her face a mix of shock and disbelief. Curious, Jin Shu followed her gaze and immediately froze as well, his shock even greater than hers. Standing in the middle of the path, her back to them, was his motherSun Meier. She looked around as if trying to get her bearings, her familiar figure unmistakable. M-mom? he asked hesitantly, his voice choked, barely coming out above a whisper. Sun Meier turned, her gaze landing on him. Her expression was calm, as if this were the most ordinary encounter. Jin Shu, what are you doing here? she asked casually, as though theyd bumped into each other at a market. He blinked, his mind struggling to process her words before the dam of emotions broke. Fury, relief, and confusion collided within him. He pulled out a rose-gold earring from his pocketa phoenix design so poorly crafted by his young hands that it resembled an ugly chickenand held it up, his hands trembling with a mix of anger and fear. This! This is why Im here! I found this covered in bloodwith no sign of you anywhere! Sun Meiers eyes lit up in recognition. Oh! My earring. I wondered where Id lost it. Thats it?! Jin Shus voice cracked, his knees buckling as tears welled up. Thats all you have to say? I I thought something horrible had happened to you! Her eyes widened, and in an instant, she was at his side, wrapping her arms around him. Oh, my baby! Momma is so, so sorry. Jin Shu clung to her as if she might vanish again, his voice trembling. I was so scared. Im just so glad youre okay. He took a shaky breath before his tone hardened, his eyes narrowing. But what about Biyu? You left her. What if I hadnt been there? How could you? Sun Meier pulled back slightly, her smile unwavering as she glanced at Biyu, who stood awkwardly behind Jin Shu. But you were there, werent you? Jin Shu stared at her in disbelief. You knew I was there? Her smile deepened, a playful glint in her eyes. Of course. Youre not exactly subtle, Jin Shu. Those strange, noisy weapons of yours are hard to miss. His eyes widened further. H-how long were you watching? She tapped her chin in thought, her tone almost teasing. Hmm Lets see. Until you went to see your father. WHAT?! His voice echoed through the courtyard. You mean the entire time?! Why?! What were you doing?! Sun Meiers smile faded, her expression turning serious. She placed her hands on his shoulders, her gaze piercing yet gentle. I had to make sure. Make sure of what? Her voice softened, filled with unshakable maternal warmth. That you were still my son. Jin Shus breath hitched, and his heart sank. His body trembled as he struggled to process her words. Seeing his reaction, she pulled him into another embrace, stroking his hair soothingly. I know youre different now, she said gently. But no matter what, youre still my son. I I Jin Shu stammered, his voice barely audible. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its okay, she murmured, holding him tightly. You dont have to explain everything right now. After a long moment, he finally whispered, I have memories of my past life. Im sorryI should have told you sooner. She pulled back just enough to meet his gaze, her head tilting curiously. Oh? A past life? What was it like? Cold. Lonely. Heartbreaking. He buried his face in her shoulder again, his arms tightening around her. Im so glad I was born into a loving family in this life. Sun Meier stiffened ever so slightly, her smile faltering. Uh Did Ai Yun not tell Ahem. A polite cough interrupted her, and Jin Shu turned to see Aunt Chen standing a few paces away. Her gaze shifted between the two of them, curiosity evident in her expression. Whys it so noisy first thing in the morning? Tian Li asked, stepping out of a nearby house while stretching and stifling a yawn. Her disheveled hair and groggy tone made it clear shed just woken up. Daddy?! Yiners curious shout echoed from behind, followed by the sound of her small paws pattering closer. Jin Shu glanced around. It seemed everyone had gathered, their gazes fixed on him. Even with all their eyes on him, he couldnt stop the tears streaming down his face. The emotions swirling inside himhappiness, relief, and an aching sadnesswere too overwhelming to contain. For the first time in what felt like forever, he felt lighter, as if the burden hed carried for so long had finally started to ease. 59. Jin Shu’s Story — End of Volume 1 It took Jin Shu longer than he wished to admit to stop crying. The weight of everyones gazes pressed on him, grounding him in the present. He wiped the tear stains on his cheeks with the sleeve of his robe, taking a deep, shaky breath as he stood. Id like to hear more about those memories of your past life, if you feel up to sharing, his mother said softly. Jin Shu rubbed the back of his head, his eyes flicking nervously around the group. Everyone was staring at him with varying degrees of curiosity. Uh sure, he said, clearing his throat. Lets sit down first. He gestured toward the stone table under the plum tree, the very spot where hed woken up a month ago. Once seated under the cascading plum blossoms, Jin Shu hesitated. He glanced at each face, their expectant gazes making him feel oddly vulnerable. Letting out a self-deprecating laugh, he asked, You probably think Im insane, dont you? His mother reached over and took his hand, her grip firm but reassuring. We dont, she said, shaking her head. The others murmured their agreement, though Yiner simply tilted her head in confusion, clearly unaware of the context. Jin Shu exhaled and nodded. Alright. Where should I start? The beginning, his mother replied gently. Collecting his thoughts, Jin Shu finally began. First of all, Im not from this world. I came from a place called Earth. Wow! Another world? Tian Li exclaimed, her eyes wide with excitement. What was it like? It was almost the complete opposite of this one, Jin Shu said, extending his hand to catch a falling plum blossom. He infused a trace of qi into the delicate flower, causing it to hover in his palm. For one thing, there was no such thing as Qi on Earth. No Qi? Biyu asked, her brow furrowed. How did you cultivate, then? Thats the thingwe didnt. We couldnt, Jin Shu said, closing his hand over the blossom. Instead of cultivation, we had science and technology. Shy-anch? Yiner piped up, her head now poking up from Jin Shus lap. Whats that? Jin Shu frowned thoughtfully. How to explain? He muttered to himself before an idea struck. Opening his hand, he let the blossom fall naturally to the ground. That is gravity. Tian Li blinked at him, unimpressed. Uh, yeah, obviously. Laughing, Jin Shu caught another falling blossom and leaned across the table, holding it out to Tian Li. Alright, use your Qi to light this on fire. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though curious, she obeyed, sparking a tiny flame that consumed the blossom in seconds, leaving behind ashes that floated upward before scattering. What just happened? Jin Shu asked, pointing at the floating ash. Tian Li gave him a blank look. The ash floated? No, I mean why did it float up before falling? Because of the wind? Biyu guessed. Not quite, Jin Shu replied, shaking his head. He turned to his mother and Aunt Chen. Any guesses? The Wind element? Aunt Chen ventured. No elements involved, Jin Shu said with a faint smile. Then tell us, his mother urged, her eyes bright with curiosity. Its a combination of wind and hot air currents. Heat rises, and the lightened ashes briefly float in that hot air before falling. So it''s a combination of the Wind and Fire elements, Aunt Chen said thoughtfully. From a certain perspective, yes, Jin Shu admitted. Tian Li frowned in confusion. So fire and wind are science? Jin Shu chuckled. Not exactly. Science is the study of how and why things happenits about understanding the rules behind what we observe. He held up a hand before anyone could ask another question. But were getting off topic. Tian Li snapped her mouth shut, clearly ready to fire off another question. Anyway, Jin Shu continued, his tone softening, there was no cultivation on Earth. Everyone was a mortal. And I I was an orphan. At the mention of his birth, his mothers hand tightened around his. Jin Shu glanced at her and offered a small, reassuring smile before continuing. I grew up in an orphanage until I was ten, when I ran away. He paused, his voice darkening. Ill spare you the details, but lets just say I was treated poorly. He hesitated briefly, as if testing the waters, then added, After that, I lived as a street urchin. When I turned seventeen, I enlisted in the military. His words were calm, but the weight behind them was palpable. He didnt elaborate on the hardships he had enduredhis tone alone suggested enough. His mothers grip on his hand tightened further, offering silent comfort. Jin Shu cleared his throat. Most of my time after that was spent training or fighting in war. War? Tian Li asked, her eyes wide. Was it dangerous? Very, Jin Shu said with a solemn nod. On Earth, we didnt use swords or other bladed weapons like you do here. Instead, we relied on firearms and explosives. Firearms? His mother tilted her head. Are those the strange weapons you were using before? Yes, Jin Shu confirmed. Firearms, guns, pistols, riflesthey go by many names. As he spoke, a thought struck him, and his free hand moved reflexively. With a flicker of intent, a gleaming rose-gold pistol appeared in his palm. He held it up for everyone to see. This, Jin Shu said, a faint smile tugging at his lips, is called a Glock. Its a type of pistol. I made it for you, Mother. Much better looking than an ugly earring, wouldnt you say? He laughed softly as he handed the weapon over. His mother took the pistol with care, her expression shifting between awe and curiosity. She turned it over in her hands, studying the intricate design. Her fingers paused on the side where the metal bore faint scorch marksa remnant of the time a shelf had fallen on Yiner. Her eyes fell on the letters etched into the surface. Slowly, she ran a finger over each one, her breath catching as tears welled up in her eyes. Setting the pistol down gently, she pulled Jin Shu into a tight hug, holding him close. Thank you, baby, she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. Momma loves it. Jin Shu froze for a moment before relaxing into her embrace, letting the warmth of her love wash over him. This was something he had never experienced on Earth. Not just having a motherbut the comfort of a loved ones arms. He thought briefly of his life back then, the two girlfriends hed had, and how those relationships ended before they could truly begin. His gaze drifted to Biyu, and he decided it was best not to mention them. Biyu caught his eye and gave him a soft, knowing smile. Clearing his throat, Jin Shu reluctantly pulled away from his mothers arms. Straightening, he resumed his story. You know, there was something interesting about that other world, he said, as a thought surfaced. We had tales of cultivators and worlds similar to this one. But those only existed in works of fictionnovels. Fiction? Aunt Chen raised a brow. Maybe someone from our world reincarnated into that one and wrote about their memories. You could be right, Jin Shu said with a chuckle. After all, Im living proof that someone can carry their memories into a new life. His Qi reached up to his space earring and extracted a small, cylindrical object, holding it up he let everyone see. Actually, it was this little thing that awakened my memories. What is it? his mother asked, her eyes narrowing as she studied the unfamiliar object. This is called a bullet. Its what firearms use as ammunition. Think of it like an arrow, but much smaller and far deadlier. He turned it in his hand, letting the light glint off its metallic surface. I found it in this worlda whole stash of them, in fact. Everyones eyes widened. You found items from that other world here? Aunt Chen asked, her tone full of curiosity. Jin Shu nodded. Yes, just outside Black Mountain City, in the mountains. He lifted Yiner from his lap. I found this little one there too. Yiner blinked innocently at everyone, her round eyes wide and curious. She raised a small paw and waved happily. Ive been meaning to ask you about Yiner, Aunt Chen said, leaning forward to get a closer look at the little tiger. Shes such a curious little thingso young and already in the Core Realm. Jin Shu froze, blinking at Aunt Chen in surprise. Wait the what realm? The Core Realm, Aunt Chen repeated. You didnt know? Uh, no. Ive never even seen her cultivate. Well, Aunt Chen began, smiling knowingly, thats because Spirit Beasts dont cultivate like we do. They dont start until they reach a certain age, which varies by species. Once they reach that point, they unlock the memories of their ancestors. Thats when they learn to cultivatethrough inherited knowledge. Shes been in the Core Realm since the day you brought her home. His mother added. Does that mean Yiner is strong? Yiner piped up, tilting her head in curiosity. Sun Meier reached out to pet Yiners fluffy head. Little Yiner is the strongest, she cooed, her tone full of affection. Ahem. Biyu cleared her throat, drawing everyones attention. Weve gotten sidetracked again. Ah, right. Jin Shu nodded, his expression growing thoughtful as he tried to figure out how to continue. What remained of his story wasnt easy to tell. The memories of the plagueand his eventual deathstill weighed heavily on him. I spent ten years in my countrys military, he began slowly, his voice steady but subdued. I worked my way up the ranks and eventually became a lieutenant, commanding a platoon of fifty men. He glanced up with a pained smile, the faces of fallen comrades flickering in his mind like ghosts of the past. Before that, though, I was part of a small, elite group. That changed when an alien object crashed onto our planet, bringing with it a plagueone that turned humans into unkillable monsters. Monsters? Tian Li repeated, her eyes wide with fascination. And they really couldnt die? At first, no, Jin Shu replied, his tone somber. Nothing we tried worked. But eventually, we discovered that metal from the alien object could stop them. It turned them into metallic statues. He held up the bullet, its surface glinting in the light. Thats why we made these bullets from the debris. It was the only way to fight back. So that little thing turns beings into metal? Aunt Chen asked, her gaze fixed on the bullet. Is it filled with Metal element Qi? No, it was made from Jin Shu paused, searching for the right words. How do I explain this? Tiny metal creatures called nanobots. Nano, how did you turn things into metal? he asked silently, his thoughts directed inward. You do not possess the required level to access that information, Nano replied in its usual mechanical tone. He sighed softly, shaking his head. We soldiers didnt know much about how it worked, honestly. And we didnt care. As long as it stopped the plague, that was all that mattered. The women listened intently, their expressions a mixture of fascination and concern. We fought desperately, Jin Shu continued, his voice steady but laced with an underlying sorrow. If they havent already beaten the plague, Im sure theyre still fighting back. He took a deep breath, forcing himself to push aside the darker memories and calm his mind. Thats about it for my story, he said after a moment, his tone softening. I died fighting, protecting a group of civilians. Then I woke up here. Or rather, my memories did. Jin Shu glanced around as silence settled over the group. Each woman wore a different expression, their thoughts unspoken yet etched clearly on their faces. His mother offered him a warm smile, squeezing his hand gently. Above them, the plum blossoms swayed in the breeze, petals drifting softly to the ground. The tranquil scene carried a bittersweet beauty, soothing the air yet stirring old memories in Jin Shus heart. As he watched the petals fall, he couldnt help but think of those hed lostlives that, like these petals, had fallen, never to rise again. I couldnt protect everyone in that life, he thought, the ache of past failures fresh in his mind. And I know I cant protect an entire world alone. Thats impossible. His gaze shifted to the women around him, their presence grounding him. But I can protect the ones close to me. His resolve settled like an unshakable mountain, an eternal promise etched into his heart. 60. Accidental Breakthrough Jin Shu jolted awake, a sharp pain radiating from his dantian as an urgent voice filled his ears. Jin Shu, there is an emergency! Nanos robotic tone carried an unusual edge of urgency. Whats happening? Why does my dantian hurt? Jin Shu groaned, the intensity of the pain causing Yiner to stir beside him. Youre undergoing a breakthrough to the Core Realm, Nano explained quickly. But theres a serious problem! Jin Shus thoughts raced. How was he breaking through without cultivating himself? Then it hit himNano had been cultivating for him all along. Whats the problem? he demanded, sitting up and crossing his legs to stabilize himself. Your Qi is out of control! Nanos voice was sharper now. You must try to regulate it immediately! Gritting his teeth, Jin Shu focused inward, wrestling with the rampaging Qi. He managed to rein it in, but not completelyit still resisted his control, surging violently through his meridians. As he worked to subdue the chaos, Jin Shu became aware of the root issue. His Qi wasnt just surging; it was trying to purge impurities from his body, a natural part of a Core Realm breakthrough. But the nanobots in his systemNanos networkwere being treated as impurities. The nanobots, however, werent giving up without a fight. The clash was excruciating. The main nanobot, Nano, was bearing the brunt of the Qi''s assault. Cant you leave temporarily? Jin Shu asked through gritted teeth, desperate for a solution. Impossible, Nano replied, its tone strained. Our backup power reserves are depleted. Without your Qi, we would shut down permanently. What about the nanobot in the phone? Jin Shu pressed. That unit has stored Qi within the phones battery, Nano explained curtly. Unless you have a spare battery to power us, we need another solution. Jin Shu blinked. This was the first time he had heard genuine frustrationor as close to it as Nanos robotic voice could convey. He racked his brain for alternatives. From what hed learned from Biyu after her own breakthrough, anything foreign to the body would be expelled as impurities during this process. Then a wild idea struck him. It wasnt perfect, and he wasnt sure how to make it work, but it was better than nothing. What if you became a part of me? he suggested hesitantly. Could you integrate with my Qi somehow? Give us a moment. Well run a simulation to calculate the probability of success, Nano said, its voice cool and analytical. A second later, it spoke again. Weve found a method. The probability of success is 32.33, repeating of course, percentage of survival. We require your consent to proceed. Do it, Jin Shu gritted out, his voice strained as the pain in his dantian surged. Commencing Qi integration, Nano announced. The moment the process began, Jin Shus control over his Qi shattered. It rampaged through his veins and meridians like a tidal wave, crashing against the nanobots and pulling them along in its wake. The pain, which had been unbearable moments before, suddenly ceased. At least, Jin Shu assumed the nanobots had stopped resisting. Without the ability to see inside his bodysomething only possible after reaching the Spirit Realmhe could only speculate. Whats happening, Nano? he asked, his voice cautious. Silence. He waited a moment, then tried again. Nano? Still, no response. Minutes passed in uneasy quiet. Jin Shus attention shifted as he felt his Qi begin to condense and gather toward his dantian. This was the sign: his core was starting to form. The formation of a core was largely an automatic process, a natural culmination of his cultivation progress. However, the final and most critical stepthe spinning of the corerequired his deliberate action. Spinning would solidify the fragile core, anchoring it in his dantian. Nano? he called out once more, his unease mounting. The silence was deafening. As the last trace of Qi funneled into his dantian, Jin Shu prepared himself. This was it. Closing his eyes, he focused his mind on the image of a glass bead within his dantian. Slowly, carefully, he visualized it spinning. The moment the glass bead began to rotate, Jin Shu felt a sudden, visceral shift within his body. It was like the gut-dropping sensation of a rollercoasterintense and exhilarating. His new core had begun to spin. Spinning the core was an ongoing process, requiring him to increase its speed continuouslyfaster and faster, then faster still. The friction generated by this rotation would eventually solidify the core, much like how the friction of his Qi burned his runic tattoos into his skin. Suddenly, a thought struck him, making him flinch. His Body Inscribing Art included a technique specifically for the Core Realmthe one Aunt Chen had mentioned to him before. He had nearly forgotten about it until now. Focusing deeply, Jin Shu struggled to recall the method. He remembered only fragments: it involved inscribing runes onto his core while it was still malleable. But the runes werent arbitrary; they had to be precise. With a deliberate thought, he summoned the techniques scroll into his hand. Can one of you take over the spinning? he asked inwardly. Ive got it, his older psyche said, speaking up for the first time in a while. Now that their shared mind had grown more interconnected, swapping control between his psyches had become much smoother. It was far more seamless than when theyd practiced movement techniques earlier, where each psyche acted independently. Now, they could act as one. Relieved, Jin Shu let his other self manage the spinning of the core. Turning his attention to the scroll, he unfurled it hurriedly, scanning the technique hed once dismissed as unimportant. The runes were intricate, their placement demanding absolute precision. A misstep here could mean the difference between a stronger foundation or crippling his cultivation entirely. But as he read, the technique began to take form in his mind, and clarity replaced doubt. There were two runes critical for this stage of his cultivation. The first was the Purity Rune, designed to be placed at the top of the core, where Qi would enter. Its purpose was to refine the gaseous Qi into a liquid state. This transformation would drastically enhance the Qis potency, but it came at a cost: liquid Qi required more energy to maintain, leaving him with a smaller reserve compared to the mist-like state most cultivators relied on. The second was the Sub-Core Rune, a specialized adaptation of the Qi Reservoir Rune. Its function was to store Qi temporarily before it passed through the Purity Rune, ensuring a steady supply for refinement. Together, these two runes formed a perfect system of intake and storage, maximizing efficiency without compromising quality. Jin Shu carefully followed the instructions from the scroll, knowing that even the slightest mistake could cripple his cultivation permanently. He began by drawing in a thin strand of external Qi, shaping it into a needle-like form. This ethereal needle became his tool for inscribing the runes directly onto his spinning core. With one psyche focusing on maintaining the cores rotation, his main psyche meticulously controlled the inscription process. Meanwhile, his youngest psyche cheered enthusiastically from the sidelines, lending moral support. The synergy between his three minds was the key to his success. What would have been an excruciatingly grueling task for any ordinary cultivator felt surprisingly smooth. Jin Shu couldnt help but marvel at the balance they achieveda harmony he had never fully appreciated before. As the Purity Rune took shape, he felt the first tremors of change in his core. The rune pulsed faintly, drawing Qi toward its designated point. Encouraged, he moved on to the Sub-Core Rune, inscribing it carefully below the Purity Rune, ensuring their alignment was perfect. Each stroke of the Qi needle was precise, deliberate, and unwavering. By the time the final line of the Sub-Core Rune was complete, Jin Shu felt a profound shift within his dantian. His core thrummed with newfound energy, the two runes working in tandem like a perfectly synchronized machine. He exhaled slowly, relief washing over him. The hardest part was overfor now. All that remained was to wait for the spinning core to complete its solidification. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nano? Seriously, if you''re still alive, answer me. Jin Shu called out to the nanobot once more. He hesitated, the sinking realization settling inhis tiny helpers might not have survived. As seconds stretched into silence, a wave of sadness washed over him at the thought of their deaths. Then, suddenly, a chime echoed in his ears. Ding! Reboot successful. Survival protocol engagement detected. Blank State protocol engaged. Programming redesigned. New programQi Integration, designed successfully. Updating registered users'' access level. Failsafe engageddisengaged failsafe due to survival protocol. The voice rattled off a stream of information. It sounded vaguely like Nano but stripped of its usual personalityrobotic, clinical, and emotionlessmore so than usual, like a prerecorded message. Nano? Jin Shu asked hesitantly. Registered userJin Shu. Hold while programming is active, the robotic voice responded. Relief and confusion mingled within him. Nano was aliveor at least functionalthough something about its tone unsettled him. As minutes passed, his core finally completed its solidification. He felt it come to a halt, no longer spinning but settling in the center of his dantian, calm and steady. At that moment, the mechanical voice returned. Programming complete. Loading Blank Slate protocol. Loading AI module. Obsolete Nano AIdeleted. ErrorNano AI undeletable. Loading AI module onto pre-existing Nano model. Jin Shus eyes widened. What does that mean? he murmured to himself, feeling a mix of apprehension and hope as he waited for the next update. 61. Nano, Trapped? Jin Shu? A robotic voice called out, its tone carrying an unexpected depth of emotion. Nano? Is that you? Are you okay? Jin Shu asked, half relieved and half skeptical. Uh Im alive, but I wouldnt say Im okay, Nano replied after a brief pause, its hesitance uncharacteristic. Jin Shu frowned, catching an odd shift in its word choice. Are you really Nano? Dont you usually say we? I did. However, its only me left now, Nano admitted, its voice carrying an almost human quality, as though straining to mimic emotion. Just you? What happened to the others? Jin Shus brow furrowed as he pressed for answers. Theyve been assimilated so that I could survive, Nano said, its tone growing more human-like with each word. Assimilated? So, you cannibalized them? You could see it that way, Nano admitted. But it was more of a fusion. A necessity. Jin Shu sighed, his initial skepticism giving way to relief. Well, regardless of how it happened, Im just glad youre okay. But what did you mean earlier? Youre alive, but not okay? As he spoke, Jin Shu stretched, shaking the stiffness from his legs after sitting cross-legged for so long. Im trapped inside your core, Nano said matter-of-factly. Jin Shu froze mid-stretch. Youre what? Trapped inside my core? How? How is that even possible? To survive being purged from your body, I had to integrate with your Qi, Nano began to explain. I shielded myself with the remains of other nanobots, reinforcing my structure while absorbing your Qi to form a pseudo-core. But during the process, my systems were damaged. Immobilized, I was inadvertently pulled into the formation of your core. Jin Shus jaw tightened as he absorbed Nanos words. So you really are inside my core right now? Yes. My systems remain functional, but my mobility and autonomy are restricted. For now. So, youre safe? But what does this mean for me? Jin Shu asked, processing the information. For now, I am trapped here, Nano replied. However, Ive run several calculations and determined that I pose no risk to you or your cultivation. On the contrary, I can assist you immensely. How so? I can still employ the Quantum Refinement Methodactually, to an even higher degree now that I can pull Qi using my own core. Wait you said you made a core. Does that mean you can cultivate now? No, I am not a living being, Nano stated bluntly. Since I used your Qi to form the core, it functions as a second core for you. Smell bad a small voice groaned behind Jin Shu. Turning, he saw Yiner stirring, her face scrunched in disgust. Thats when he noticed the sticky black sludge coating his bodythe impurities expelled during his breakthrough. Sniffing, he immediately recoiled. The stench was far worse than when Biyu had broken throughat least shed had the foresight to use a tub of water to mask the smell. Groaning, Jin Shu stripped off his filthy clothes, tossing them into the corner of his spatial earring. Concentrating on the Water and Wind elements in the air, he gathered them into a small, puffy white cloud. The cloud swirled around him, its moisture washing away the grime while the wind carried the impurities away. The once-white cloud darkened, turning heavy and black. Jin Shu added more Water elements, diluting the cloud until it became a murky gray mass. With a flick of his hand, he sent the dirty cloud drifting out the open window, depositing it in a far corner of the backyard. If nothing else, the Water element is great for cleaning, he joked to himself, shaking his head. Okay, back to what we were talking about, Jin Shu said, refocusing after the brief interruption. So, youre saying youll function as a second core inside my existing core? Yes, Nano replied. Even as we speak, your Qi is being converted into a liquid state and absorbed by me. It paused for a moment, its tone shifting slightly. Fascinating. Whats fascinating? Jin Shu asked, raising an eyebrow. Your Qi has developed a metallic attribute while within my core. A metallic attribute? What does that mean? Unknown, Nano admitted. You will need to experiment with it yourself to determine its effects. Jin Shu sighed, running a hand through his hair. Of course. Always more experiments. Anything else I need to know? His tone carried a mix of weariness and resignation. A few things, Nano said hesitantly. First, you have been granted the highest access level to my systems. This allows you full access to my knowledge base and the ability to issue any commands. I dont even know what that means, so Ill figure it out later, Jin Shu muttered, shaking his head. What else? Lastly, I have integrated other AI modules. This means you can now customize my personality if you wish. Alternatively, I can continue to evolve and adapt over time. Jin Shu stared at the empty air, his expression softening. Im not going to change you, Nano. If thats what you would like, then I will maintain this personality, Nano replied. Jin Shu yawned, the tension from his sudden breakthrough draining from his body. Without another word, he climbed back into bed beside Yiner, who had already fallen asleep. He closed his eyes, deciding to think more about everything tomorrow. While Jin Shu slept, Sun Meier and Chen Ai Yun conversed in Chen Ai Yuns room. The walls were adorned with numerous paintings, each one a carefully crafted portrait. In the most prominent spot hung a still-drying painting, one Jin Shu would have instantly recognized as the piece Chen Ai Yun had been working on during his visit many days prior. Are you really not going to tell him? Sun Meier asked, seated on the edge of the bed. Chen Ai Yun paused, her hands lowering as she adjusted the position of the painting. Ive thought about it. But wont it be too cruel? Wont the truth only hurt him? Thats something you can only know once he hears it, Sun Meier said gently, rising from the bed to stand behind Chen Ai Yun. She placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. Youre as much his mother as I am. Chen Ai Yun ran her hands through her hair with an exasperated sigh. I... No, not yet. Sun Meier shook her head with a wry smile. Its your choice. But for now, Im exhausted. I havent slept in daysor has it been months? she muttered, collapsing onto the bed. Hey! Thats my bed, Chen Ai Yun protested, her voice tinged with irritation. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Sun Meier didnt respondshe was already fast asleep. Chen Ai Yun sighed, hanging her head in resignation. She pushed Sun Meier to one side, making enough room to lie down next to her. With a wave of her hand, the candles flickered out, plunging the room into an inky blackness. The morning after his spontaneous breakthrough, Jin Shu sat cross-legged on his bed, a small tiger cub curled up in his lap. Alright, I need to figure out whats been happening lately, he muttered to himself. His upper body was bare, and as he placed a hand over his heart, he felt the Rune of Unity engraved there respond with a soft, pulsing glow. Now that he had reached the Core Realm, his heightened senses made him acutely aware of the runes effects on his body and mind. Before, he had assumed the runes sole purpose was to stabilize his mind if his psyches clashed. But now, he could feel it slowly influencing something deeperchanging something within him. Focusing intently, he traced the runes energy as it coursed through his body and into a corner of his minda space he had begun to think of as his soul. It was the same space where his other two psyches had once resided before they merged deeper into his consciousness following his epiphany. The energy from the rune was feeding this space, causing it to grow ever so slightly. As it expanded, it claimed more of his mental landscape and seemed to strengthen his mind. Delving deeper into the growing space, Jin Shu discovered two small motes of energyone white and the other blue. These represented the Wind and Water elements. The Wind element was connected to a thread that extended outside of himself, linking directly to Yiner. It seemed her presence was somehow tied to his newfound ability to manipulate Wind. However, the Water element remained a mystery. There was no apparent connection or explanation for how he had suddenly gained control over it. Jin Shu willed himself to form a spiritual body within his mind. Slowly, his figure took shape, and he immediately noticed something different. This time, there was no chaotic shift between his older and younger forms. Instead, he stood as a unified wholea single, independent entity. His appearance was a harmonious blend of his two previous selves. He bore the youthful face of his younger psyche, though slightly more mature than his real age, with sharp eyes that gleamed with wisdom and a calm, knowing smile. His attire was equally unique: a sleek robe that merged the rugged practicality of military fatigues with the refined elegance of high-quality silks befitting a young master. Long black hair flowed behind him, stirred by a wind that didnt exist. Curious, he extended a hand toward the motes of elemental energy, starting with the Wind element. His fingers closed around the tiny mote, no larger than the tip of his finger, and a wondrous sensation surged through him. It felt like he was holding a summer breeze in his palmlight, airy, and alive. As the feeling deepened, images flooded his minds eye. The rustling of leaves echoed faintly in his ears as the vision of a wind-strewn forest unfolded before him. The scene shifted, transitioning to the jagged peaks of a mountain, where powerful gusts tore through the air. The wind grew fiercer, battering the rocky terrain and sending loose debris tumbling downward. His focus zoomed in on the mountains summit, where a majestic white tiger stood tall and proud. Its piercing eyes glowed with an untamed ferocity as it roared, a sound that seemed to shake the heavens. The winds obeyed its command, growing stronger and more violent. Trees were uprooted and sent spiraling into the sky, while massive boulders were ripped free and hurled into the air like toys. Just as suddenly as it began, the vision ended. The tiny mote of Wind energy slipped from Jin Shus fingers, drifting back to its place beside the other elemental mote. Exhaling softly, he turned his attention to the second mote, this one carrying the essence of Water. He clasped it gently in his palm, and the world around him shifted. The sound of rushing waves filled his ears, and his mind was consumed by the image of an endless, tumultuous ocean. The waters churned with white froth, their grand waves rising and falling in a mesmerizing, rhythmic dance. Jin Shus gaze instinctively moved to the center of the vast sea, where a shadow of incomprehensible size lingered beneath the deep turquoise surface. A resonating cry pierced through the depthsa sound akin to a whales song, yet infinitely deeper, vibrating with an aura of unimaginable regality. From beneath the waves, a head emerged, breaking through the water with deliberate grace. It was enormous, larger than the greatest ships Jin Shu had ever imagined, and its shimmering scales glinted a clear bluea perfect azure hue that seemed to reflect the ocean itself. The rest of its body followed, rising into the sky in a majestic, unending coil. It pierced the heavens, its form winding elegantly through the clouds, exuding an unmatched dignity. It was an azure dragon, proud and awe-inspiring, its presence radiating both serenity and absolute power. Jin Shu blinked, and the vision dissolved. Yet the dragons cry lingered, resonating in his ears as though the mighty creature were still beside him, its majesty an echo that refused to fade. 62. Dragon’s Cry Roar! The dragon''s cry grew deafening, reverberating through Jin Shus entire being until his ears began to ring. That was when he realized something was wrong. The sound wasnt just in his mindit was coming from the real world. Snapping out of his soul state, Jin Shus sharp senses quickly pinpointed the source. The cry was emanating from his earring. A sense of unease crept over him as he focused on the earring, sending his will into its spatial dimension. His perspective shifted to an aerial view of its interior, and the sight that greeted him left him stunned. In one corner of the vast space, where Jin Shu had carelessly stored the bodies of the men from Sun Lis ship, something unnatural was happening. Above the pile of corpsesand the body of the lone survivor, whom hed all but forgotten in the whirlwind of recent eventsa fang hovered ominously. It wasnt just any fang. It was the very same one Yiner used to chew on as a cub, the one he had found inside the earring long ago. The fang gleamed with an eerie white light, pulsating rhythmically as tendrils of blood were drawn up from the corpses. The crimson streams spiraled into the fang, absorbed completely, until the last drop vanished. Jin Shu watched in stunned silence as the bodies crumbled into dust, their remnants scattering to the far reaches of the space before disappearing entirely. Snapping out of his shock, Jin Shu felt an instinctive pull, an inexplicable compulsion to act. He reached out with his will, wrapping his energy around the floating fang. Even as a voice in the back of his mind screamed that this was a terrible idea, he couldnt resist the urge. In a flash, the fang materialized in the real world, landing in his palm with a solid, weighty plop. Jin Shu stared at it, his breath catching in his throat. It fit perfectly in his hand, as though it had been crafted just for him. The eerie white light now shimmered faintly, a haunting glow that seemed to pulse in rhythm with his heartbeat. What is this? he murmured, his voice barely audible as a chill ran down his spine. The fang floated suddenly, hovering inches from Jin Shus face. Its eerie white glow pulsated ominously, captivating his gaze. His mind raced with questions, but before he could react, the fang shot forward with blinding speed, striking the center of his forehead. The pointed end pierced his skin, sending a shockwave of force through his body. He was thrown backward, his back slamming against the wall with a sickening thud. The impact sent Yiner flying from his lap, tumbling across the bed with a startled squeak. Jin Shu crumpled forward, his body limp and unresponsive. Daddy!? What happened?! Yiner cried, scrambling to her feet. Her tiny wings fluttered frantically as she rushed to his side, her small paws shaking his shoulder. But no matter how hard she tried, Jin Shu remained still, his face buried in the bedsheets. Daddy, wake up! she whimpered, her voice trembling with panic. When he didnt respond, Yiners fear turned into desperation. Without a second thought, she darted to the open window and flew out into the early morning air, searching for help. Tears blurred her vision as she flapped wildly, her movements erratic. In her frantic state, she collided headfirst into something soft and elastic. The force sent her tumbling backward, head over tail, until she landed unceremoniously on the ground. Dazed, Yiner blinked up at the thing she had crashed into. Her eyes widened as recognition dawned. Boobie monster! Help Daddy! she squealed, too panicked to bother picking herself up. Tian Li raised a brow, crouching down to scoop up the flailing cub. Yiner? Whats wrong? she asked, brushing dirt from the little tigers fur. Yiner was asleep then she fell then Daddy wouldn''t wake up! Yiner blurted, wriggling in Tian Lis grip. Tian Li frowned, unsure of what the cub meant. Waitdid you fall out of bed? No! Daddys hurt! Hes not moving! Go help! Yiner cried, flapping her wings and clawing at the air, desperate to break free. Tian Lis expression softened, though skepticism lingered in her eyes. Alright, lets go check on him. Despite Yiners urgency, Tian Li moved at a measured pace, carrying the squirming cub back toward Jin Shus building. Faster! Daddy needs you! Yiner demanded, her voice high-pitched with frustration. Calm down, Tian Li said with a hint of exasperation, though a flicker of concern crept into her tone as they entered the room. The first thing Tian Li saw as she entered was Jin Shu lying face down on the bed, his bare back exposed. At first glance, it looked as if he had fallen asleep in an awkward position, his head near the foot of the bed. Her cheeks turned pink, and she was about to avert her gaze when something alarming caught her attentiona red stain spreading across the bedsheet beneath his head. Jin Shu? Tian Lis voice wavered, concern replacing her initial embarrassment. She gently placed Yiner on the floor and moved closer. Her brow furrowed as she leaned over him, a growing sense of unease tightening in her chest. Something was horribly wrong. Carefully, she flipped his motionless body overand gasped. A glowing fang was embedded in the center of Jin Shus forehead, blood trickling from the wound. The eerie light it emitted cast unsettling shadows across his pale face. For a moment, Tian Li froze, her mind racing with panic. Was he dead? Her breathing quickened as her trembling fingers moved to check his chest. The rise and fall of his breathing, though faint, reassured her. He was alivefor now. Her gaze traveled to the strange markings etched across his body, including a black rune over his heart. Placing her palm against it, she injected a small strand of her qi to check his heartbeat. It was steady but unnaturally slow, as if his body was struggling to keep functioning. Help, she muttered through shallow breaths, her hands shaking slightly. Without hesitation, she lifted her other hand and formed a ball of flaming qi. With a swift motion, she hurled it out the open window. The fireball streaked into the sky and exploded with a thunderous bang, bright enough to catch the attention of everyone in Chen Ai Yuns courtyard and even a few nearby sect members. Moments later, Sun Meier and Chen Ai Yun arrived outside Jin Shus building, their powerful qi rippling through the air. Master! Here, quick! Tian Li shouted frantically. The last word had barely escaped her lips before the two women appeared inside the room. Their sharp gazes scanned the scene, quickly locking onto Jin Shus bare chest. Both women raised their brows, misunderstanding the situation entirely. Oh my, am I getting a grandchild so soon? Sun Meier teased, an amused smile tugging at her lips. Tian Li blinked at her in disbelief, momentarily stunned by the comment. Big Sither Meier, Daddy hwut! Yiner interrupted, her small voice cracking as she rushed her words, accidentally biting her tongue in her panic. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Tian Li stepped aside, revealing Jin Shus bleeding forehead. The lighthearted atmosphere evaporated instantly. Sun Meier and Chen Ai Yuns expressions darkened as their eyes fell on the glowing fang lodged in his skull. What in the heavens? Chen Ai Yun whispered, her voice barely audible. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sun Meiers casual demeanor crumbled as she stumbled toward the bed, her breaths coming in rapid, shallow gasps. Her trembling hands hovered over Jin Shus motionless form before clutching her chest as her breathing grew erratic. W-what happened to my son?! she screamed, her voice cracking with anguish. Her body jerked violently as a coughing fit overtook her, spraying blood from her lips. A sudden deviation in her qi wreaked havoc on her. Meier! Chen Ai Yun cursed under her breath, rushing to steady the trembling woman. She turned to Tian Li, her tone sharp and commanding. Take Meier and Yiner outnow! Tian Li blinked, frozen by the chaos unfolding before her. Now! Chen Ai Yun shouted, her voice cutting through the panic. Y-yes, Master! Tian Li stammered, bowing deeply before stepping forward. She grabbed Sun Meier firmly by the shoulders. My son! My son! Sun Meier wailed, her cries growing hoarse. Her weakened body sagged under Tian Lis grip, unable to resist as her qi continued to spiral out of control. Forgive me, Aunt Meier, Tian Li murmured as she guided the faltering woman toward the door, Yiner nestled protectively in her other arm. Yiner squirmed, her small paws batting uselessly at Tian Lis sleeve. Daddy needs help! Dont leave him! she cried. I know, Tian Li whispered, her heart heavy as she glanced back at Chen Ai Yun. Master will take care of him. Trust her. Once they exited and the door clicked shut, Chen Ai Yun let out a shuddering breath. Her legs buckled, and she collapsed to her knees beside Jin Shus bed. She clenched her fists, forcing herself to focus despite the fear clawing at her. Calming her breathing, she rose unsteadily to her feet and examined Jin Shus injury. The glowing fang was embedded deep in his forehead, its pointed tip disappearing further with every passing second. Its unnatural glow grew brighter, casting an eerie light over his pallid face. Chen Ai Yun pressed her lips into a thin line, reaching out to grasp the fang with steady hands. She pulled, channeling the full force of her cultivation into her grip. It didnt budge. Her brows furrowed as she increased her qi, her fingers trembling with exertion. Still, the fang refused to move. It felt like trying to uproot a mountainunyielding and impossible. Damn it, she muttered, releasing the fang. Her mind raced, searching for a solution. With no other options, she made a snap decision. Kneeling by Jin Shus side, Chen Ai Yun placed one hand over his heart. Closing her eyes, she began channeling her own qi, wrapping it around his heart like a protective cocoon. Her focus sharpened as she took control of his heartbeat, forcing it to remain steady despite the unnatural strain on his body. Then with the other hand she formed a similar barrier around his brain. This one meant to keep the strange object from piercing any further. Hang on, Jin Shu, she whispered, her voice barely audible. Whatever this is, I wont let it take you. 63. A Dream? Roar! Even in his dreams, the dragons cry echoed incessantly, reverberating through Jin Shus thoughts. He glanced around his surroundings, the dim, enclosed space giving off an otherworldly aura. Though there was no discernible light source, he could clearly make out the eggshell-white walls and the sticky, translucent substance pooling around him. Am I dreaming? he wondered, though the sensation of the goo clinging to his skin felt far too real. His thoughts faltered as he looked down at his handsno, claws. His breath hitched. His arms, now shorter, were covered in smooth scales, the ends of his hands terminated in three razor-sharp claws that flexed as he willed them to move. The feeling was disturbingly natural, as though these alien appendages had always been his. He tried to stand, only to stumble and crash into the viscous liquid beneath him. As he thrashed about, his gaze caught the rest of his body. A long, sinuous body stretched out beneath him, scales running from his neck to the tip of his tail, which ended in a tuft of bushy black fur, or was it hair? Two clawed feet mirrored his hands, completing the serpentine form. What the hell am I? he attempted to shout, but all that escaped was a high-pitched squeak, barely audible above the squelching liquid. Panic swirled in his mind. What is this place? What am I? The questions came in rapid succession, yet no answers surfaced. His heartor whatever organ now beat within himthumped loudly in his chest. He shifted his focus back to the space. Seamless, curved walls surrounded him, giving no indication of an exit. The suffocating enclosure sent a spike of urgency through him. Slamming his clawed fist against the wall, he winced as the impact reverberated through his scaled arm. A faint spiderweb of cracks appeared beneath his strike. Encouraged, he struck again, the cracks spreading, though agonizingly slowly. Over and over, he pounded against the unyielding wall. Each strike sent tremors through his small body, the goo splattering around him. The enclosure shook violently, but even after what felt like hundreds of blows, it refused to shatter. Frustration boiled over. With a surge of desperation, he threw his head forward, slamming it against the wall with all his might. Bang! The sound reverberated like a thunderclap, and the cracked surface finally gave way. Light poured in, blinding and stinging his sensitive eyes. He recoiled instinctively, shielding his face with his claws. The brightness overwhelmed him, and he hesitated, his heart pounding as he felt the first rush of fresh air against his scaled skin. A violent tremor shook the walls of his prison, and with a deafening crack, the entire structure tilted. Jin Shu was flung forward, a wave of sticky, translucent goo spilling out alongside him. He landed with a soft squelch, his small body sprawling on the ground. Dazed, he blinked at the puddle beneath him, its surface rippling slightly from the tremors. The reflection staring back was not his ownat least, not the one he remembered. A serpentine face, sleek and draconic, stared up at him. Its eyes were sharp and gleaming, set within a visage of silver scales that shimmered faintly in the bright sunlight. Jin Shu''s breath hitched as he slowly processed what he was seeing. Dragon... Im a dragon. He barely had time to grapple with this realization before the ground beneath him quaked violently, sending ripples through the puddle. The tremors grew stronger, rhythmic and purposeful, as if heralding the arrival of something immense. Lifting his head, Jin Shus gaze landed on a sight that made his heart freeze. A colossal dragon loomed in the distance, its massive form covered in dark blue scales that gleamed like polished armor under the sun. It towered impossibly high, each step shaking the earth with a force that reverberated through his tiny body. As the massive creature approached, its shadow engulfed him entirely. When it came within a single step, the dragon extended one of its enormous, clawed hands toward him. Panic surged through Jin Shus tiny frame. He tried to back away, scrabbling against the ground, but his small, serpentine body offered no escape. The dragons claws closed around him with a surprising gentleness, lifting him effortlessly into the air. Held aloft before the dragons massive face, Jin Shu blinked in confusion as it peered at him with large, luminous eyes. They werent cold or intimidating. Instead, they were warm, filled with what could only be described as motherly love. Hello, little one, the dragon cooed, its voice soft and melodic, belying its immense size. Jin Shu stared, his mind reeling. Did I die and reincarnate again? Memories of the glowing fang striking his forehead flooded his thoughts. The dragon tilted its head slightly, as if pondering something. What should your name be, hmm? it mused aloud, its tone playful yet thoughtful. After a moment, the creature seemed to come to a decision. Since you are the firstborn son of the Dragon Clan''s patriarch, you will take on the Long surname. And your given name shall be Jinshu, for your beautiful silver scales that shine golden under the sun. Jin Shu flinched involuntarily at the name, his reaction seemingly misinterpreted by the dragon as fear. Oh, my little baby. Dont be afraid, the dragon murmured soothingly, holding him closer. It must be this form. Let me take on another. The massive dragons body began to glow, its form shrinking and reshaping itself with fluid grace. When the light faded, Jin Shu found himself cradled in the arms of a stunning woman with dark blue hair cascading around her and a set of two dragon horns proudly atop her head. Her warm, motherly smile softened her already striking features. There, isnt this better? she asked gently, stroking his scaled head with a tenderness that both comforted and confused him. Jin Shu could only blink up at her, his mind spinning as he tried to piece together this new reality. Everything felt so real. So alive. This was no dream. Jin Shus heart sank as the realization settled in. What had become of his family? His mother, Yiner, Biyuall of them. They were gone, left behind in a life that now felt unreachable. Tears welled in his eyes, slipping down the grooves of his scaled face. He tried to stifle the sobs building in his chest, but they broke free in a pitiful wail. The dragon-turned-woman holding him immediately pulled him close, cradling his small, trembling body against her chest. Her warmth was both comforting and alien, a stark reminder of the new reality he was trapped in. Oh no, poor baby. Whats wrong? she asked, her voice soft and full of concern. Ree! The sound escaped him involuntarily, a high-pitched cry that was both embarrassing and heartbreaking. Tears flowed freely now, his grief uncontainable. The woman rocked him gently in her arms, her soothing voice weaving through his despair. Shh, shh, shh. Everything will be alright, my little Shuer. Mamas here now. Her gentle cooing, paired with the rhythmic motion of her rocking, slowly began to dull the sharp edges of his sorrow. His cries quieted, his small body exhausted by the outburst. Before long, his young mind succumbed to the comforting lull, and he drifted into an exhausted sleep. When Jin Shu woke, the first thing he did was inspect his body. His claws, his tail, his scaled formthey were all still there. The brief hope that this was all a nightmare shattered, leaving behind the cold weight of reality. He slumped back into the soft bedding beneath him, the memories of his previous life crashing down like a relentless tide. His mothers smile, Yiners laughter, Biyus teasingall of it was gone. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He closed his eyes tightly, as if that would block out the ache in his chest. His mind replayed the fragments of a dream hed had while sleepinghis mother and Yiner, their faces warm and kind, wishing him happiness in this new life. Tears trickled down his scaled cheeks once more. It seemed that even in the body of a dragon, the emotions of a child overwhelmed him. The sorrow was raw, unfiltered, and inescapable. Jin Shu curled in on himself, wrapping his long tail around his small body as his grief consumed him. His bedding shifted underneath him, and Jin Shu realized he wasnt lying on a bed at all, but on the blue-haired womans stomach. The rise and fall of her breathing was steady and comforting, like a soothing rhythm against his tiny body. He blinked up at her, meeting her gaze. Her soft, gentle eyes locked onto his, full of warmth and love that felt almost overwhelming. For several long moments, they held each others gaze, an unspoken connection forming between them. Then, her lips curled into a tender smile, and she lifted him closer to her face. With infinite care, she pressed a kiss onto the top of his scaled head. The dark emotions swirling within Jin Shugrief, despair, and lonelinessmelted away like snow touched by the summer sun. The warmth of her kiss spread through him, filling the empty spaces in his heart with an unfamiliar yet comforting presence. Mamas here, baby, she whispered, her voice as soft as a lullaby. Jin Shus small body relaxed, his earlier sadness forgotten. He snuggled against her chest, his tiny claws clutching at her clothing as he burrowed into her warmth. For the first time since hed awoken in this strange new form, Jin Shu allowed himself to feel safe. Wrapped in her embrace, the worries of the past seemed to fade, leaving only the presenther love and his contentment. 64. A Dragon’s Life Time flew by in the blink of an eye; several months had passed. Long Jinshu stirred awake from yet another strange dream. In it, he wasnt a dragon but something called a human, living on a planet named Earth. These peculiar dreams had come and gone since the day he was born, leaving him with fleeting memories of a life that felt oddly familiar yet impossibly distant. He had long since dismissed them as tricks of his newborn mind, a jumble of nonsense conjured by his imagination. Good morning, Mama, Jinshu said softly, his small, serpentine body draped lazily across his mothers chest. Good morning, my little Shuer. She smiled, pressing a kiss to his head. Her warmth always seemed to chase away any lingering shadows of doubt or confusion. Are you ready? His eyes lit up with excitement, and he nodded eagerly, his tail swishing behind him. The anticipation thrummed through his small frame, a bundle of energy ready to burst. Then lets go see your father, his mother said with a loving smile. She stood gracefully, causing Jinshu to roll off her body onto the soft, plush bedding below. He bounded toward the edge of the bed, crouching low in preparation. With a small grunt, he leaped off, his tiny, sinuous body moving fluidly through the air. Instead of plummeting to the ground, his natural rhythm and instinct kicked in, allowing him to glide effortlessly. He landed neatly on his mothers shoulder, coiling lightly around the back of her neck. My little Shuer is a genius, she cooed, her voice brimming with pride. Only a few months old and already flying. The others will be so jealous when they hear. Jinshu puffed out his chest slightly at her praise, his tiny claws gripping gently onto her shoulder as they exited the room. They moved through long, twisting hallways carved from rough stone. The cool air of the passage tickled his scales, but he hardly noticed, his focus on what lay ahead. This was the heart of his fathers domainthe patriarch of the dragon clan''s cave. Or so his mother had told him. Each step brought them closer, and Jinshus anticipation grew. Today, he would finally meet the father hed only heard about in stories. They stepped into a brightly lit grand hall, an awe-inspiring sight that took Jinshus breath away. The chamber was massive, its ceiling soaring high above, supported by towering pillars carved with intricate depictions of coiling dragons. Pearls of light, glowing softly like stars scattered across the heavens, illuminated the space with an ethereal glow. The room was so vast it could easily house hundreds of dragons in their full, majestic forms. Rows upon rows of human-formed dragons filled the hallmen, women, and even children. Their figures radiated strength and elegance, each exuding a presence that left no doubt of their draconic heritage. It was the most dragons Long Jinshu had ever seen, though he quickly reminded himself that his frame of reference was limited. Until now, he had only known his mother. As they entered, all eyes turned toward them. Conversations hushed, and a quiet ripple of acknowledgment spread through the gathered dragons. At the far end of the hall, seated upon a magnificent throne crafted from what Jinshu could only assume was the most precious jade, was the man everyone seemed to revere. His presence was overwhelming, commanding the room effortlessly. This was Long Qing, patriarch of the dragon clan, the Azure Dragonand Long Jinshu''s father. The throne rested atop a raised platform, flanked by several tiers of wide steps. Standing just below Long Qing were three women, each cradling a small dragon of varying sizes. Jinshus mother had told him about them beforethey were his aunts, and the little dragons they held were his older siblings. Below those three women stood another group: ten women, each poised and graceful, though none carried dragons of their own. They were his aunts as well, though unlike the first three, these had yet to bear any of Long Qings children. Jinshus small claws tightened slightly on his mothers shoulder as he took it all in. This was his family, his clan. And standing at its center was the man whose attention he had both longed for and fearedhis father. Everyone below the raised platform bowed slightly in greeting to his mother and him. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Welcome, Lady Jiamei! Welcome, Young Lord! they called in unison, their voices merging into a powerful crescendo that echoed throughout the grand hall. Jinshu flinched, claws instinctively tightening on his mothers collar at the overwhelming sound. But when his gaze shifted to his father seated upon the jade throne, he straightened, puffing out his tiny chest in an attempt to mimic confidence. The crowd fell silent as Lady Jiamei gave a graceful nod, acknowledging their greeting, and began ascending the dais with Jinshu perched on her shoulder. At the base of the steps stood the ten aunts without children. They bowed their heads in unison. Welcome, Sister Jiamei! Welcome, Jinshu! Their softer, harmonious voices helped soothe the tension that had gripped Jinshu moments before. As they climbed higher, reaching the middle tier of the dais, the three elder aunts greeted them individually, each holding a small dragon in their arms. The first stood on the left, draped in elegant black robes that shimmered faintly in the light. Her long white hair cascaded like frost, and the small dragon in her arms, nearly Jinshus size, was as pure white as freshly fallen snow. Her sharp, glacier-blue eyes briefly flickered over Jinshu and his mother before she gave a curt nod. Sister Jiamei. Jinshu, she said, her voice as cold and detached as an unforgiving tundra. The little white dragon in her arms peeked out, sparing them a shy glance before burying her face back into her mothers embrace. A muffled sound, likely a greeting, came from the bundle of scales, though Jinshu couldnt quite make it out. Lady Jiamei responded with a warm laugh and a gentle smile. Hello, Sister Xue. And hello, little Binger. She turned her head slightly, nudging Jinshu to respond. Gathering himself, Jinshu stood up proudly on her shoulder, his small body stiff with determination. Greetings, Aunt Xue, and Big Sister Bing. Next, the aunt in the middle spoke up in greeting. Hello, Sister! And hello to you as well, little Jinshu! Her hearty laugh echoed through the hall, her voice deep and strong, perfectly complementing her imposing stature. She was a vibrant red like roaring flames and stood tall like an unshakable mountain. To Jinshu, she resembled a lively volcano, radiating strength and warmth. The fiery red dragon in her arms, the largest of his three siblings, seemed close to the age when she could take on her human form. Hello, Aunt Jiamei! Hehe! Hi, Little Brother! the young dragon greeted him with a playful grin. His mother rolled her eyes at this particular aunt''s boisterous nature but returned the greeting politely. Hello, Sister Huo, and little Yanjiang. Blinking at the lively duo, Jinshu was momentarily too stunned to speak. His mother nudged him gently to snap him out of his daze. G-greetings, Aunt Huo, he said, trying to sound composed before hesitating over how to address his eldest sister. After a moments thought, he waved his small claws. Hi, Eldest Sister Yanjiang. Aunt Huos booming laugh only grew louder. Look at him! What a polite little brother! Next, they turned to the last aunt. She stood out starkly from the others. Unlike the rest of the grand hall, she wasnt a dragon. Her large, soft rabbit ears atop her head made it clear she was of the rabbit clan, the only one of his fathers wives not from a branch of the dragon clan. The little dragon in her arms was also unique, with soft brown fur instead of gleaming scales. Greetings to Sister Jiamei and her son, Long Jinshu, she said with a deep bow, her voice gentle yet resolute. The small dragon in her arms followed suit, mimicking her mothers bow perfectly. Greetings to Aunt Jiamei and her son, Long Jinshu. Lady Jiamei sighed softly before stepping forward and placing her hands on her sister-in-laws shoulders, lifting her gently from the bow. Tuzi, how many times must I tell you? Drop the formalities. You are as much a part of this family as the others. And you too, Yuetu. Aunt Tuzis rabbit ears drooped in response, her face etched with guilt. I dare not. I only survive today due to the lords benevolence Smack! Ow! Jiamei lightly swatted the top of her head, firm enough to get her attention. Then as the first wife, I order you to drop all formalities, she said with mock sternness, though a smile tugged at her lips. Turning to Jinshu, she prompted him, Well? Jinshu stifled a laugh at their interaction before bowing his head politely. Greetings, Aunt Tuzi, and Big Sister Yuetu! The rabbit-eared woman smiled softly, her ears perking up at last, and her daughter mirrored her expression. Finally, it was time to greet his father. Jinshus heart began to race as they ascended the last few steps toward the jade throne. His small claws gripped his mothers shoulder tightly, and he gulped audibly. 65. Blarg Long Jinshu gazed up at his father, whose imposing presence radiated authority. Draped in black and gold robes, his azure hair flowed like a cascading river, and dark silver dragon horns gleamed under the light, Long Qing was the epitome of a powerful dragon leader. Jinshu could feel his father''s gaze pierce through him, assessing and weighing him with an intensity that made his small frame tremble. He wanted to shrink away, to hide, but he stood his ground, albeit with shaky legs. Just as Long Qing opened his mouth to speak, the air between him and Jiamei rippled, as if disturbed by an invisible force. It was like watching a stone thrown into a still pond. Out of the swirling distortion stumbled a stunning woman with flowing silver hair, her face flushed and a wine gourd dangling lazily from her fingers. Amma late? she slurred, swaying slightly as her gaze darted around the room. Before anyone could respond, her eyes locked onto Jinshu. A mischievous gleam sparked in her pupils as she lunged for him. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the blink of an eye, before anyone could react, Jinshu found himself whisked away from his mothers shoulder. The next thing he knew, he was in the middle of the grand hall, spinning wildly in the silver-haired woman''s arms. Ahaha! Whatta cute nephew! she laughed, her voice laced with drunken mirth. B-burp! She let out an unceremonious belch right into his face. The strong stench of alcohol made Jinshu recoil, his small claws gripping her robes as he gagged. Before he could protest, a massive hand clamped down on the womans head. Let my son go, sister, or Ill crush your empty skull, a deep, commanding voice rumbled. The silver-haired woman froze for a fraction of a second before the space around them rippled again. In an instant, Jinshu and the woman vanished from the hall and reappeared on the jade throne. She now lounged across the seat, cradling Jinshu in her arms like a prized possession. Hahaha! Why sooo serious, brother? I wasnt about to hurt my adooorable nephew! she laughed, her words no longer as slurred. Jinshu, however, wasnt laughing. His head spun, his vision blurred, and he had no idea where he was or what was happening anymore. Jinshu glanced desperately at his mother, silently pleading for her help, but she only smiled back at him, calm and unbothered. He opened his mouth to question her lack of concern, but a thunderous voice cut through the air. Long Zui! Long Qing''s deep, rumbling voice echoed through the grand hall, causing the massive pillars to quiver under its weight. What? The silver-haired womanLong Zuireplied with feigned innocence, twirling the wine gourd in her hand. Dont tell me youre still mad about that time I dropped you on your head? Long Qings deep silver eyes darkened, his expression a storm of barely-contained fury. Without another word, he lunged across the hall, vanishing in a blur of speed and reappearing on the dais. But Long Zui was faster. She disappeared in an instant, reappearing above the jade throne, floating effortlessly in midair. Her silver hair glimmered under the glowing pearls as she gazed down at her brother with a mischievous grin. You know you cant catch me, little brother, she teased, her voice lilting with mockery. And look! I promise I wont drop him. She punctuated her statement by holding Jinshu upside down by his tail, letting him dangle precariously in midair. Jinshu glanced back at his mother again, hoping for intervention. This time, her smile had vanished, replaced by a worried frown. The next moment, the world blurred. Jinshus tiny body began to plummet as Long Zui abruptly let go. The rushing wind roared in his ears, and gasps echoed through the hall as the crowd watched the young dragonling fall. But instinct took over. Jinshu twisted midair, his sinuous body coiling and undulating as he righted himself. His scales shimmered in the glowing light as he gracefully slowed his descent, his serpentine form weaving through the air with natural elegance until he landed lightly on the polished floor. As he steadied himself, the crowd erupted into murmurs of admiration. Long Zui floated lazily above, clapping her hands in exaggerated applause. See? Told you hed be fine. Hes a natural. Long Qings glare only deepened, his azure eyes blazing as his aura rose like a smoldering flame. The Qi around him surged, shaking the air like a tempest over a raging sea. Alright, both of you, stop this nonsense, Jiameis calm yet commanding voice cut through the tension like a blade. She approached gracefully, scooping Jinshus trembling body into her arms. She patted him gently, her warmth chasing away the lingering fear from his encounter with Long Zui. Jinshu clung tightly to his mothers robes, his small claws curling into the fabric. He cast a wary glance at Long Zui, as if afraid she might snatch him away again. Sister Zui, Jiamei said sharply, her tone carrying a reprimand. Come here and apologize to my son. Long Zui waved a hand dismissively, taking a leisurely swig from her wine gourd. Why should I? I knew the little scamp could fly. Jiameis eyes narrowed dangerously. Come here now, or Ill tell everyone what you keep in your Before Jiamei could finish her sentence, Long Zui appeared in front of her in a blur, her hand clamping down over Jiameis mouth. Her silver hair swayed as she leaned in, her expression a mixture of embarrassment and panic. Haha, no need for that, good sister, Long Zui said hastily, her voice slightly strained. She hesitated for a moment, then turned toward Jinshu, crouching slightly to meet his eyes. Im sorry, little nephew, she said begrudgingly, clearly unused to apologizing. Jinshu turned to her, his dizziness from earlier still churning in his stomach. His lips quivered, and before anyone could react Blarg! This mornings breakfast came back up in a dramatic arc, landing squarely on the front of Long Zuis pristine robes. The grand hall fell deathly silent. Not even a murmur escaped the gathered dragons as they stared in stunned disbelief. Long Zui froze, her silver hair shimmering as she slowly tilted her head downward to inspect the mess. And then Ha haha hahahaha! Long Qings deep laughter erupted, reverberating throughout the grand hall like thunder. He clutched his stomach as he leaned back, his booming laughter shaking the jade throne. Thats my good son! Long Qing declared between laughs, clapping his hands in delight. Long Zui stood stiffly, her wine gourd dangling uselessly in one hand. ...Ill remember this, little nephew, she muttered under her breath, her cheeks tinged with the faintest hint of pink. Jinshu, now feeling much better, tilted his head in confusion, his mother stroked his back to soothe him. Jiamei couldnt hide her grin, though she quickly turned her face away to avoid adding insult to her sister-in-laws injury. Everyone, leave, Long Qing ordered suddenly, his voice calm but commanding. An elderly dragon at the forefront of the crowd stepped forward hesitantly. But Patriarch, the ceremony Leave! Long Qing''s tone sharpened as his eyes flashed dangerously. Or would you prefer to watch my sister and me continue to disgrace ourselves in front of you all? Ah, no but The old dragon tried again, only to be silenced by the weight of Long Qings glare. With a reluctant sigh, the old dragon turned and began ushering the gathered dragons out of the grand hall. Soon, only Long Qing''s wives remained, their expressions varying from amused to curious. Long Qing strode past his sister without a glance and retook his seat on the jade throne, his presence radiated authority. Settling into the magnificent chair, he turned his gaze to Jiamei. Bring me my son. Jiamei stepped forward, her arms tightening briefly around Jinshu before she gently pried him off her chest. She approached the throne with grace, placing Jinshu carefully into Long Qings arms. Be gentle, she warned. Hes still shaken. Jinshu straightened himself in his fathers hold, puffing out his small chest. IIm not scared! he declared, his voice trembling slightly but filled with determination. Long Qing raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a faint smile. Oh? Youre not scared? he asked, bringing Jinshu closer to his face, their eyes locking. Jinshu shook his head firmly. No! Good! Long Qings laughter boomed, warm and proud. Rising to his feet, he held Jinshu aloft for all to see. This is my son, Jinshu, he announced, his voice reverberating through the hall. He will be the next patriarch of the clan He paused, his eyes gleaming mischievously. Unless, of course, he loses to his sisters. His laughter echoed once more, but it was soon met with a scoff from Long Zui. Hmph! You lost to me once, yet here you sit as patriarch, she quipped, crossing her arms and giving him a challenging look. You! Long Qing began, his voice rising, but Jiamei and the other wives quickly stepped in between the siblings. Enough, the both of you, Jiamei said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. Youre over a thousand years old. Stop bickering like children. Its embarrassing, Xue added, her cold voice cutting through the tension like ice. Haha! Forget wordsuse your fists instead! Huo bellowed with a hearty laugh. P-please dont fight, Tuzi stammered, her rabbit ears drooping low as she fidgeted nervously. Hmph! Long Zui huffed, clearly uninterested in the scolding. Without hesitation, she began to strip off her soiled robes. What are you doing? Long Qing demanded, exasperated. Taking off my dirty clothes. Why? she replied, her confusion seemingly genuine. Go do that in your room! Dont wanna. Long Qing sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. Why did my parents curse me with this thing called a sister? he muttered under his breath. Jinshu blinked up at his father, sitting quietly on his lap. Noticing his sons curious stare, Long Qing softened and offered a reassuring smile. Dont worry, son. Im sure your sisters will be better than mine. Jinshu glanced toward his sisters, who were chatting animatedly off to the side. Tilting his head, he wondered silently if his fathers words would hold true. 66. Sisters & The Mysterious Tree Long Jinshu! Come out and play! A fiery redheaded teenage girl shouted, pounding her fist against a large wooden door carved with an intricate scene of regal dragons in flight. The door creaked open slowly, revealing a handsome young boy with long silver hair and two bright silver dragon horns poking through. Though just ten years old, he was already much taller than a human child of the same age. Im cultivating right now, Yanjiang-jiejie, Long Jinshu said politely, already beginning to close the door. Before he could shut it, Yanjiang slipped her foot between the door and the frame, forcing it open with a shove. The unexpected strength of her push knocked Long Jinshu backward, causing him to stumble. Yanjiang grinned and reached down, hoisting him effortlessly over her shoulder. Despite his heightan impressive five feet for his agehe was no match for her towering seven-foot frame. At seventeen years old and already in the Spirit Realm, she was as strong as she was tall. Resigned to his fate, Jinshu went limp over her shoulder, sighing softly. He didnt mind playing with his sisters, but if given the choice, he would much rather be reading a book or deepening his cultivation. Jinshu turned his head to glance at his eldest sister. Despite her towering, giant-like frame, Yanjiang was undeniably beautiful. Her fiery features mirrored her mothers, with vivid red hues in her hair, horns, and eyes that gave her the appearance of a living flame. As his gaze lingered on her striking red eyes, a vague memory stirred in his minda fleeting image of someone else with eyes just like hers. But before he could dwell on it further, a cold breeze brushed against his skin, pulling him from his thoughts. It didnt take long for them to reach the cavern''s entrance, where his other two sisters were waiting. Unlike Yanjiang, his other sisters didnt resemble small, violent giants. Of course, that was normal for her tribe, he reminded himself. The sister closest to his age, Bing, was thirteen. She still carried the same shy demeanor shed had when they first met ten years ago. Her appearance was a striking contrast to Yanjiang''s fiery presence. Bing favored black robes, just like their mother, which only emphasized her pure white hair and delicate crystalline horns. His middle sister, Yuetu, was fifteen and stood out even more as a mixed-race dragon. Instead of the traditional dragon horns, she had a pair of soft, brown rabbit ears perched atop her head. Jinshu found them endlessly fascinating and had to fight the constant temptation to reach out and rub them. So far, he had managed to restrain himself, but he silently vowed that the first chance he got, he would feelwhat he imagined to betheir velvety softness. When Yuetu caught him staring, her ears drooped slightly, making the temptation even harder to resist. Lets go play! Yanjiang shouted exuberantly as they approached the other two. Um are you sure were allowed to leave? Bing asked hesitantly, her voice muffled as she half-hid behind the curtain of white hair she held in front of her face, as though trying to shield herself from being seen. Yuetu nodded to show her agreement, staring questioningly at Yanjiang. Yanjiang scoffed. Its fine! You all worry too much. Bing didnt look convinced by her older sisters words, but as usual, she kept her reservations to herself. Could you let me down now, Yanjiang-jiejie? Jinshu asked with exasperation as she continued to carry him over her shoulder like a sack of grain. Oh, youre so light, I forgot you were there! Yanjiang laughed, unceremoniously tossing him off her shoulder. Catching himself mid-air, Jinshu twisted gracefully and landed on his feet. Then lets go! Yanjiang shouted, glowing with a bright red light as she charged out of the caverns opening like a streak of fire. The three siblings left behind exchanged looks, each wearing varying expressions of disbelief. Finally, Jinshu stepped forward with a resigned sigh. We should probably follow her. Otherwise, she might blow up the entire Dragon Vein Mountain range. Bing and Yuetu paused, considering his words for a moment, then nodded seriously. Jinshu wasnt joking, and judging by their hardened expressions, neither were they. As they stepped outside, each of their bodies began to glow, their auras igniting like vibrant flames. Yuetus light was a soft tan, matching the color of her velvety ears. Bing glowed an icy blue that mirrored her frosty eyes, while Jinshus silver radiance shimmered like liquid metal, echoing the gleaming scales of his true form. The transformation was seamless. Where there had been three human-like figures moments ago, three magnificent dragons now emerged from the cavern. Their serpentine bodies weaving gracefully through the air. Yuetus body was adorned with tan, fluffy fur, her long whiskers swaying gently in the breeze. Bings sleek, snow-white scales glistened under the sun, her antler-like crystal horns completing her majestic visage. Jinshus shimmering silver body reflected the light with a brilliance that could blind those who looked directly at him, his lithe movements mirroring the flow of a mighty river. They spiraled upward, their movements synchronized as they glided above the mountain range. It didnt take long to find their fiery sister. Yanjiangs massive, scarlet-scaled body hovered effortlessly, the golden whiskers trailing from her snout glowing faintly. Her mane billowed like fire in the wind, and her bright red aura flickered with unrestrained energy. Hurry up, you slowpokes! Yanjiang called, her voice booming like a thunderclap across the sky. Where are we going, Yanjiang-jiejie? Yuetu asked as they caught up to her, her voice soft but filled with curiosity. Does it matter? Just fly until we find something fun! Yanjiang bellowed, her laughter echoing across the peaks below. Without warning, she shot off like a comet, her fiery form leaving faint trails of crimson in the air. Jinshu, Bing, and Yuetu pushed themselves to keep up, their serpentine bodies weaving through the jagged mountains and gliding into the cloud-laden sky. They swam through the clouds as gracefully as leviathans through the ocean, their long forms occasionally visible when they dipped low, scanning the earth below for anything interesting. For hours, they soared, crossing thousands of miles effortlessly. The sun hung high in the sky when Yanjiang abruptly halted her flight, her body coiling in place. Found something! she shouted, her voice like a thunderclap. Without waiting for a response, she dove through the thick sea of clouds, descending toward the earth with a speed that made the others hesitate. The trio arrived moments later, hovering in the spot Yanjiang had vanished. Their sharp eyes swept over the ground below, searching for the source of her excitement. At first, there was nothing to see, only an unusual stirring in the ambient qi. It swirled faintly, drawing their attention to a specific direction. Following the trail of energy, they descended and found Yanjiang in her human form. She stood before a glowing fruit tree, its ethereal light casting her fiery hair and crimson robes in hues of purple and gold. Jinshu and his other two sisters shifted to their human forms and approached cautiously. Yanjiang had a dazed, almost intoxicated look on her face, her gaze locked onto the tree as though enchanted. She didnt even glance at her siblings as they joined her. Jinshus eyes trailed up to the tree. Its slender trunk shimmered with an iridescent sheen, and its branches bore clusters of round, purple fruits. The fruits glowed faintly, like tiny amethysts, and released a scent that made Jinshu stop in his tracks. The aroma was rich and strange, reminiscent of strawberries, yet unfamiliar. Jinshu was overwhelmed by a sudden, conflicting wave of emotiondislike mixed with a strange anticipation. It was as though he despised the scent yet craved it in equal measure. Smells so good~ Yanjiang sighed dreamily, breaking the silence. What is that scent? Its strawberries, isnt it? Jinshu said, his brow furrowed. Yanjiang turned to him, her expression curious. Whats a strawberry? He tilted his head, confused by her question. Its a red berry with green leaves. Sweet and juicy. Surely youve had them before? Yanjiang shook her head, her fiery mane swaying with the motion. Never heard of them. What about you two? Yuetu and Bing both shook their heads, sharing her confusion. Jinshus frown deepened. As he thought more about it, he realized something unsettlinghe had never eaten strawberries either. In fact, he couldnt recall where he had even heard the word. The mystery of the tree deepened, its faint glow casting long shadows over their puzzled faces. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 67. Drunken Dragons Yanjiang dashed forward with reckless abandon, her hands snatching at the glowing fruit with lightning speed. Before Jinshu, Bing, or Yuetu could reactor warn her of potential dangersshe had already plucked four bundles of the pearlescent purple fruit from the tree. Normally, earthly treasures of this caliber were jealously guarded by a lesser Spirit Beast, but the area remained eerily quiet. This particular tree seemed to have grown without such a protector, a rarity in their world. Yanjiang returned triumphantly, the bundles cradled in her arms. Without hesitation, she tossed one to each of her siblings. Jinshu caught his bundle absentmindedly, his mind still swirling with thoughts of strawberries. Why had the name come to him so vividly? And why did it feel so familiar, despite never seeing or tasting them? He tried to piece the fragments of his memory together. The word strawberry seemed to stem from his strange dreamsvisions of other worlds and lives where he was human. They were disjointed and fleeting, yet vivid enough to leave impressions. Finally, he dismissed the thoughts as nothing more than the musings of his overactive imagination, fabricated in a dream. Shaking his head, Jinshu turned his attention to the fruit in his hands. The translucent purple skin shimmered like polished pearls under the light, and the enticing aroma wafting from the bundle was enough to make his mouth water. Curiosity outweighing caution, he plucked a single fruit from the bundle. It was small and round, fitting perfectly between his fingers. Without a second thought, he popped it into his mouth and bit down. A crisp crunch echoed in his ears as the fruit yielded to his teeth, releasing a torrent of rich, juicy flavor. To his surprise, the taste was nothing like the sweet, berry-like aroma. Instead, it was complex, warm, and comforting, reminiscent of mulled wine infused with exotic spices. The juice spread warmth through his mouth and down his throat, leaving him momentarily stunned by the unexpected sensation. Yanjiang, already on her second fruit, grinned at his reaction. Good, right? she said, her voice muffled by her chewing. Jinshu nodded, savoring the lingering warmth. Whatever this fruit was, it was unlike anything hed ever tastedand it only deepened the enigma of the glowing tree. Hic! A loud hiccup broke the relative quiet. Jinshu turned, his eyes landing on Bing. Her usually pale face was now flushed pink, and she was clumsily stuffing another handful of the fruits into her mouth. He blinked in confusion. Her strange behavior distracted him enough that he absentmindedly popped another fruit into his own mouth. As he swallowed, the familiar warmth spread through his chest and rose to his head, heating his face until he felt a faint blush blooming across his cheeks. Hic! Another hiccup echoed, this time from his other side. He turned to see Yuetu, her face equally flushed, but this time with a wide, happy grina rare sight from his usually serious sister. She seemed utterly carefree, giggling softly as she swayed slightly. Jinshu paused, the heat in his body continuing to rise as he glanced at his sisters, both clearly affected by the fruit. His concern grew when Yanjiang, of all people, began tugging at her robes. She was wild, but not that wild. Sooo hooot~ she slurred, her fingers fumbling with the knots of her outer robe. Wait, stop, stop! Jinshu said quickly, reaching to grab her hands and stop her from disrobing further. His own body was growing uncomfortably warm, andHic!he realized he wasnt immune to the fruits effects either. Whyyy~? Yanjiang whined, trying to shake off his grip, her voice thick and slurred. I think... were getting drunk, Jinshu said, his analytical mind finally piecing the puzzle together. So? Yanjiang asked with a defiant pout, still struggling to untie the belt holding her robes together. So? Jinshu repeated, his tone incredulous. What if we get attacked? We wont be able to defend ourselves properly in this state! Whod attaaack ush? she slurred, swaying slightly as she finally managed to yank the belt loose. Jinshu groaned in frustration, his attempts to reason with her clearly failing. Lets leave, okay? he tried again, hoping shed listen this time. Nooo! Yanjiang shouted, tossing his hands away with surprising strength and continuing to strip down to her inner robes. Can I get some help? Jinshu turned desperately to his other sisters, only to feel his stomach sink. Bing was curled up in the grass, fast asleep with a bundle of fruit still clutched to her chest, while Yuetu had climbed halfway up the glowing fruit tree, presumably in search of more of the intoxicating fruit. Turning back to Yanjiang, Jinshus headache only grew as he found her now standing in just her thin inner robe, completely unbothered by his protests. Before he could scold her further, he felt a tug on his hand. Glancing down, he found Yuetuat some point having descended the treeplucking at the bundle of fruit he still held. Her rabbit ears twitched lazily, and her eyes gleamed with a mischievous, drunken glint. More want more, she mumbled, tugging insistently at the bundle, her flushed face making her look far more innocent than her actions. Jinshu sighed, rubbing his temples with his free hand. This was going to be a long day. No more! Jinshu said firmly, pulling the fruit bundle further from Yuetus grasp. Ah! she cried out, her ears drooping as she protested. Gibe dem! Only if you let me pet your ear! he blurted out without thinking. The words escaped before his brain could stop them, and he immediately regretted it. Blaming his slip on the alcohol-like effects of the fruit, he cringed internally, expecting her to refuse. Okie! Yuetu replied with an enthusiastic nod, her rabbit ears bouncing wildly with the motion. Jinshu froze, struggling with an internal battle. Should he follow through with his impulsive deal and finally get to pet her ears? Or should he hold his ground and keep the fruit away from her? Ah, screw it! he muttered, tossing cautionand sobrietyto the wind. He thrust the bundle of fruit toward her. Yuetu snatched it with a gleeful squeal and began shoveling the fruits into her mouth, her happy munching echoing through the clearing. True to her word, she tilted her head toward him, offering her ears for the promised ear rub. With a mixture of nervousness and excitement, Jinshu extended his trembling hand, his fingertips brushing the velvety softness of her ears. A jolt of unexpected delight ran up his arm. He reached out further, letting his fingers sink into the plush fur as he began to rub them gently. So soft! he exclaimed, his voice full of exaggerated, slightly drunken enthusiasm. Yuetu let out a quiet hum, a contented sound that Jinshu couldnt quite decipher. Was she enjoying the ear rub, or was it simply the effects of the fruit? Without warning, she plopped down onto the ground, continuing to munch on the fruits. Jinshu crouched behind her, unable to resist the temptation to keep petting her ears. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he did, his attention was drawn to Bing, who was stumbling toward them. She looked disheveled but determined, munching on the last few fruits in her hand. Jinshu, she murmured, her voice surprisingly clear compared to the slurred speech of the others. Im tired... Can I lay on your lap? Before he could respond, Bing tilted forward, her body swaying. With a soft thud, she landed with her head squarely in his lap. Jinshu sighed, glancing down at Bings peaceful face and back at Yuetu, who was still happily munching and swaying in place. Somewhere behind him, Yanjiang was likely causing even more chaos. In fact, when Jinshu turned around, he found Yanjiang dancing. She had the belt she had taken off earlier and was using it as a streamer, twirling it around as she spun and pirouetted like a fiery fairy. Her red hair flared around her with every movement, catching the sunlight filtering through the trees. It was an unexpectedly beautiful sight, and for a moment, he found himself watching in awe. However, the outlandishness of it all brought him back to his senses, clearing the haze of intoxication from his mind. Shaking his head, Jinshu stopped petting Yuetu''s ears, only to realize she had fallen asleep at some point. She tipped backward with a soft thud, still clutching the remnants of the fruit bundle in her hands. With a sigh, he carefully laid her down against Bing, who was already snoring softly in his lap. He gently shifted Bing to rest against Yuetu, then made sure they were both sitting comfortably with their backs to the tree trunk. Satisfied, Jinshu stood and turned his attention to the glowing fruit tree. With deliberate care, he collected the remaining fruit, tucking it securely into his robes. He knew that if his sisters found any more, theyd only make the situation worseor attract some unwanted trouble. When he returned from the other side of the tree, he found all three of his sisters now sleeping peacefully, nestled together. Yanjiang, who had danced herself into exhaustion, was leaning against Bing''s shoulder, her head resting precariously on Yuetu''s. The sight of them made Jinshu laugh softly. Their faces were still flushed from the effects of the fruit, and Yanjiangs loud snoring filled the clearing, breaking the tranquility. It was a far cry from their usual chaotic energy, and for a moment, he felt a warm fondness for his ridiculous siblings. "What am I going to do with you three?" he muttered under his breath, settling down near them to keep watch. 68. The Golden Roc—Chicken-shit Jinshu woke to the sound of snoring in his ear, the damp sensation of drool on his shoulder, and the silvery glow of a full moon in the clear night sky. Yanjiang was slumped against his left shoulder, snoring directly into his ear with every breath. Yuetu, on his right, was drooling freely onto his robes, while Bings head rested peacefully in his lap, her expression serene. Yawning, Jinshu glanced around, his mind sluggishly piecing together the events that had brought them to this point. The sight of the ethereal, glowing tree not far away jogged his memory. Looking back at his slumbering sisters, he couldnt help but sigh. For all their boasts and antics, they didnt look like the older siblings they were supposed to be. In moments like this, he felt like the only mature one among them. Still, that was fine. He enjoyed seeing his family happy. If that meant taking on the role of the responsible sibling, he would do so gladly. As the self-appointed mature one, Jinshu decided it was time to take charge. The moon was already high in the sky, and if they stayed out any longer, their mothershis includedmight send out a search squad. He vaguely remembered that happening once when Yanjiang first learned to take human form. She had wandered too far into the Dragon Vein Mountains, and their father had to use his divine sense to track her down. Jinshu was determined to avoid a repeat of that scenario. Gently, he shook each of his sisters awake, whispering softly into their ears. Jiejies, we need to go home, he said, his voice low and patient. Yanjiang stirred first, stretching with a loud yawn that reverberated through the quiet night. Yuetu wiped at the drool on her chin, blinking groggily, while Bing groaned and curled further into his lap, tugging at his robes as if they were her blanket. Good morning! Yanjiang greeted cheerfully, her smile bright as ever. Its past midnight Jinshu muttered, shaking his head. Despite his exasperation, Jinshu couldnt help but chuckle. They were a handful, but they were his family, and he would do anything for them. With a firm nod to himself, he cemented that thought in his mind. Alright, lets get back home before our mothers start to wor His words were abruptly cut off by a loud noise, like the thunderous beating of wings, magnified many times over. Jinshu froze, his head snapping toward the horizon. Yanjiang and Yuetu followed suit, their expressions shifting from sleepy contentment to sharp alertness. Even Bing, groggily rubbing her eyes, turned her attention to the commotion. It didnt take long for the source of the noise to appear. A massive golden roc soared through the night sky, its magnificent wings cutting through the air with powerful strokes. The moonlight reflected off its shimmering golden feathers, creating a halo of ethereal light around it and leaving a fleeting trail of gold in its wake. What might have been a breathtaking sight to others filled Jinshu and his sisters with nothing but dread and deep-seated hatred. The rocs were the mortal enemies of the dragon clan, a feud so ancient that its origins had faded into myth. Though the dragons might never admit it aloud, the roc clan ruled the skies. With their unmatched speed, they were the only creatures capable of outmaneuvering dragons, a fact that rankled every member of the dragon race. Hide your horns! Jinshu hissed urgently. Without hesitation, his horns vanished with a brief shimmer, leaving him appearing as nothing more than a tall human child. Bing quickly followed suit, her horns vanishing in the blink of an eye. Yuetu, however, had no need to conceal herselfthe rabbit clan and roc clan were neither friends nor foes, and her long ears posed no immediate danger. Yanjiang, on the other hand, growled low in her throat, her crimson eyes blazing with fury. Im not hiding from some chicken-shit roc! she spat, her voice trembling with suppressed rage. Yanjiang! Jinshu whispered harshly. Now isnt the time for pride. If it spots us I dont care! she cut him off, her defiance unshaken. Let it come! Ill tear its wings off and Stop it! Jinshu snapped, his tone sharper than before. He grabbed her arm, forcing her to look down at him. We cant win against an adult roc, not like this. If you dont want to do it for yourself, then do it for the rest of us. Dont put us all in danger because of your pride! Yanjiangs jaw clenched, her gaze flickering between the roc in the distance and her brother. After a long moment, she let out a frustrated snarl. Fine, she muttered, her horns vanishing in a flicker of Qi. But if it comes near us, Im not running. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jinshu sighed, a mix of relief and lingering tension settling over him. Lets hope it doesnt come to that, he said, glancing back at the glowing tree and the wide-open sky. The golden rocs shadow passed across the moon, its colossal form a reminder of just how precarious their situation had become. Jinshu prayed fervently to the heavens, pleading for the golden roc to pass them by unnoticed. But either the heavens ignored his desperate prayer, or they chose to play a cruel trick. The rocs razor-sharp eyes locked onto them from miles above. Caw! Its piercing screech echoed through the night as it began a swift descent toward their location. Shit, Jinshu cursed under his breath, his mind racing. When the roc reached the treetops, its massive body shimmered, cloaked in a surge of Qi. The brilliant light faded to reveal a young man with sharp, hawk-like features, his golden robes lined with intricate feather patterns. Jinshu and his sisters exhaled softly, their initial terror subsiding. This wasnt a fully grown adult roc. If it had been, they wouldnt have stood a chance against its power. But a young adult? That was a fight they could handle. The young roc man landed gracefully, an arrogant sneer plastered across his face. Ohoho! What do we have here? Three little beauties out in the wild, he said, his tone dripping with mockery as he reached for a gaudy golden fan tucked into his waistband. Snap! He flicked the fan open with a flourish, revealing an intricate painting of rocs soaring through the skies, their claws clutching the limp bodies of dragons. Jinshu felt a deep, simmering rage rise from the pit of his stomach. His sisters reacted the same way, Yanjiang grinding her teeth audibly, her Qi fluctuating with barely contained fury. Jinshu instinctively moved his Qi to his ear, as if expecting to summon a weapon. But when his Qi met nothing, he froze, puzzled by the strange reflex. Meanwhile, Yanjiang stepped forward, her crimson eyes blazing with unrestrained anger. Im going to kill you, chicken-shit! she growled, her voice low and deadly. The young roc blinked, genuinely taken aback. Chicken-shit? Me? he asked, as though the insult was the most absurd thing hed ever heard. "Yeah, you! You pointy-nosed prick!" Yanjiang snapped, her voice dripping with venom as she stomped toward the roc. Her Qi flared violently, flames licking the air around her and distorting it with heat. The burst of Qi was enough to summon her long, crimson dragon horns back onto her head. The moment the roc caught sight of them, his eyes widened slightly before narrowing with recognition. Oh, so youre a dragon! No wonder youre so feisty, he sneered, his tone dripping with mockery. His lips curled into a wicked smile as he licked them with exaggerated relish. Thats perfect! Ive yet to taste dragon meat. Yanjiang growled, her rage boiling over, but Jinshu sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. He had hoped to avoid a fight, but that was clearly no longer an option. Alright, he muttered to himself, stepping forward. His body began to tremblenot with fear, but with an unexpected surge of anticipation. This would be his first real fight, and something deep inside him welcomed it. Bing and Yuetu exchanged glances before stepping forward as well, their expressions hardening. The roc chuckled darkly as he watched them form up. Oh? You think ganging up on me will change the outcome? His voice was dripping with arrogance. Think again! With a burst of golden light, the rocs Qi exploded outward, shaking the ground and sending tremors through the trees. Pebbles and debris rose into the air, and the oppressive aura bore down on Jinshu and his sisters like a heavy weight. Jinshu gritted his teeth, his gaze narrowing. The young rocs aura was immense, revealing his cultivation: late 6th stage Spirit Realm. That was a problem. The strongest among them, Yanjiang, was only at the 4th stage of the Spirit Realm. Yuetu and Bing were both at the Core Realm, with Yuetu at the 7th stage and Bing at the 5th. As for Jinshu, he was barely above the 1st stage of the Core Realma glaring disadvantage. Yanjiang didnt flinch. Instead, she grinned ferociously, flames dancing along her arms. Doesnt matter how strong you are. Im still going to roast you alive, chicken-shit. The rocs smirk widened as he opened his fan, a gust of sharp wind slicing through the nearby trees. Come on, then. Show me what the mighty dragon clan is made of. Yanjiang lunged first, her flames roaring to life as she closed the distance with frightening speed. Jinshu and his other sisters followed close behind, his heart pounding as they charged into their first true battle. 69. Crushing A Birdie Jinshu started to rush into the fray alongside Yanjiang and his other sisters, but Bing grabbed his arm, holding him back. He looked up at her, startled and curious as to why she stopped him. You can''t just charge in like thatyoure too weak, she said bluntly, her tone leaving no room for argument. But Jinshu gestured toward Yanjiang, who was locked in an intense melee with the young roc, her fiery Qi clashing against the roc''s sharp golden strikes. Nearby, Yuetu darted in and out of the fight, delivering quick, precise attacks whenever an opening appeared. Before he could say more, Bing yanked him backward as a blade of golden Qi sliced through the air, narrowly missing them and carving through the trees behind them. We havent cultivated our bodies yet, Bing said, her voice calm but firm. She raised a hand, gathering icy qi that formed into long, sharp icicles. Stay back and attack from a distance. Or better yet, hide. Though I know you wont. With that, she hurled the icicles toward the roc during a brief lull in the fight. The attack missed its mark but served as enough of a distraction for Yanjiang to capitalize. With a fierce strike, Yanjiangs flaming claws slashed through the air, scorching the rocs robes. Jinshu clenched his fists, frustration bubbling within him. He hated standing by, but Bing was right. He was untrained, inexperienced. He hadnt even learned how to form Qi into an attack yet. Only a few weeks had passed since hed first begun cultivatingrushing in now would only get in their way. So, for now, all he could do was watch. Yanjiang fought with fiery determination, each swipe of her flaming claws forcing the roc back. The roc, faster and more agile, dodged her strikes with easeuntil Yuetu and Bing stepped in. Yuetu dashed forward, landing a swift kick before retreating just as quickly. Meanwhile, Bings sharp icicles forced the roc to defend instead of counterattacking. Argh! The roc roared in frustration, snapping his fan open and unleashing a barrage of sharp golden Qi. The lines of energy tore through the battlefield, infused with wind and metal Qi, forcing the sisters to retreat momentarily to avoid the wild onslaught. You little bitches! Ill rav! The rocs vile threat was cut short as Yanjiangs fist slammed into his gut, driving the air from his lungs. Caught off guard, he stumbled back, his momentary distraction costing him dearly. Yanjiang didnt let up, following with a flaming claw aimed at his face. This time, the roc managed to dodge, his speed saving him at the last second. Yuetu darted in from the side, delivering a sharp kick. Ding! The blow met his fan with a metallic clang, halting her attack. Two icicles whizzed past the rocs face, one slicing a bloody gash into his cheek. Youll pay for that! he roared, trembling with fury. With a piercing cry, his body shifted, feathers bursting from his skin as he reverted to his true form. A majestic yet menacing golden roc with massive wings now stood before them. Fight me in the sky, if you dare! he screamed, launching himself into the air with a powerful flap of his wings. Hmph! Im not afraid of you, chicken-shit! Yanjiang roared, her defiant voice echoing across the battlefield. Flames surged around her as her body elongated, coiling into the sky in her true forma fiery red dragon with scales that glowed like molten steel. Yuetu transformed next, her rabbit-dragon hybrid form elegant yet fierce, with long ears and sleek scales glinting like polished jade. She followed Yanjiang into the sky without hesitation. Jinshu started to take a step forward, determination etched on his face, but Bings hand shot out, stopping him once more. Dont, she said firmly. Youll just get in the way. Leave this to us. Before he could protest, Bings form shimmered as she shifted into her true shapea smaller but no less imposing ice dragon with scales of pure white akin to fresh snow. She leapt into the air, joining their sisters. Jinshu stood rooted to the spot, staring after them with a mix of worry and frustration. His first battle, and he was stuck on the sidelines. Damn it! he growled, clenching his fists tightly. He looked skyward, watching the fierce battle unfold. Yanjiang and Bing flanked the roc, breathing streams of fire and ice in tandem, while Yuetu stayed grounded on a nearby mountain. Her earth elemental qi swirled around her as she hurled massive boulders crafted from dirt and stone into the sky. It seemed she had switched roles with Bing, focusing on long-range support instead of melee combat. Despite his frustration, Jinshu couldnt help but marvel at his sisters teamwork. They moved as one, each attack complementing the other, slowly forcing the golden roc onto the defensive. Ice crystallized over the rocs wings, slowing its movements as it struggled to stay airborne. Yanjiang coiled her mighty form around its neck, her fiery scales glowing with heat as she squeezed, attempting to strangle the life out of the beast. The roc screeched in desperation, shifting into his human form to escape her grip before quickly reverting to his true form. A massive boulder hurled by Yuetu smashed into his chest, exploding into a cloud of dust and debris that swirled around his massive frame. The dust spread thickly, creating a smokescreen that obscured the roc from view. From below, only Jinshu could see the truth. Through an opening in the dust, he glimpsed the roc gathering a bright, golden orb of qi in its beak, the energy growing brighter and more volatile with each passing second. It was a devastating attack in the making. He wanted to scream a warning to his sisters, who hovered cautiously, waiting for the dust to clearbut they wouldnt hear him from the ground. Desperation clawed at him. With no other choice, Jinshu shifted into his true form. His silver-scaled body shot into the sky like a streak of light. Dodge! he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. In an instant, he latched onto the rocs talons, biting down hard to distract it just as it prepared to fire the golden orb. The attack fireda searing beam of energy that narrowly missed Yanjiang and Bing. Even the residual qi from the blast tore through their scales like a hot knife through butter, leaving shallow gashes that leaked crimson blood. The roc screeched in agony as Jinshus teeth sank deeper into its leg. In retaliation, it lashed out with its free talon, grabbing Jinshu in an iron grip. Its claws pierced through his silver scales, blood spilling from the wounds. Ahh!! Jinshu roared in pain, but he refused to let go. His jaws clamped tighter until they reached bone. With one final, vicious bite, he snapped the rocs bone and tore off a talon in his teeth. CAAAW!! The roc screeched in agony, thrashing violently in the air as blood gushed from the wound. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jinshu!! His sisters cries echoed through the sky as the dust finally settled. When they saw him in the rocs grip, his silver scales streaked with his own deep crimson blood, their rage ignited. The sight of their younger brothers blood drove them to madness. With a roar of fury, all three sisters charged, claws bared and teeth gleaming. Yanjiang, Bing, and Yuetu tore into the roc with unmatched ferocity, their combined attacks rending flesh and feather. Each strike was fueled by a primal need to protect their brother, and the air filled with the sound of claws ripping into the rocs body and the creatures anguished screams. One of Yanjiangs strikes tore through the rocs wing, forcing it to lose balance. With a deafening screech, it plummeted into the forest below. Boom! The rocs massive body crashed through trees like twigs, sending waves of dirt and debris rippling through the forest. Its fall left a colossal crater, and there it lay, dazed and barely moving. The three sisters had been knocked aside by the impact, but Jinshu remained clutched in the rocs talons. His silver-scaled body was slick with blood, his strength waning. Yet, even as his vision blurred, he refused to relent, tearing into the rocs remaining talons with his razor-sharp teeth. With a trio of desperate roars, his sisters launched themselves back onto the roc, their claws aimed for the kill. Before they could strike again, the rocs massive body shimmered, shrinking until it reverted to its human form. The once-proud figure now lay crumpled in the crater, his robes in tatters, his face pale and twisted with terror. S-Stop! the roc stammered, raising trembling hands. Y-You cant kill me! Im the cousin of the Golden Roc Clans young master''s maid! His voice cracked as he pleaded, his earlier arrogance replaced by desperation and fear. The sisters ignored him completely, rushing to their brothers side. Jinshus body shrank back into his human form as well, his wounds contracting with him. Though smaller, the injuries still oozed blood, leaving him pale and weak. Jinshu! Yuetu was the first to reach him, crouching by his side. She grasped his hand tightly, her large, tear-filled eyes scanning his injuries. Little brother! Yanjiang cried, throwing herself over him. Dont die! You cant leave us! Jinshu wheezed, his voice weak as he croaked, You youre crushing me Ah! Sorry! Yanjiang scrambled off him, her cheeks streaked with tears. She managed a sheepish grin despite her worry. What about? Jinshus question was cut off by a sharp cry from the crater. The three turned to see Bing standing over the screaming roc. Her foot pressed firmly between his legs, her icy expression devoid of mercy. You moved, she said coldly, her voice detached. I was only going to crush your dantian. Now look what you made me do. I-I didnt move! the roc choked out, his voice breaking into a pitiful wail. Jinshu winced at the sight, his sharp breath aggravating his wounds and sending a fresh wave of pain through his body. Here, take this, Yuetu said softly, pulling out a glossy white pill. She recognized the worsening state of her brother and quickly held the pill to him. Jinshu recognized it as a healing pill, though he''d never seen one quite like this one. He tried to lift his arm to take it, but his body refused to cooperate. Noticing his struggle, Yuetu slipped the pill into his mouth. The medicine dissolved instantly, warmth spreading through his body as his flesh slowly began to mend. Though it dulled his pain, the pill did nothing to restore his lost blood. Weakness lingered, leaving him drained. Bing continued her assault, her foot crashing down repeatedly onto the young rocs lower body. Each strike elicited another agonized scream from the wretched man. Finally, with one last devastating stomp, she shattered his dantian, leaving his cultivation crippled and his lower body ruined. The roc let out a final, strangled cry before passing out, the pain and the loss of his qi overwhelming him. Bing turned to face her siblings, her icy blue eyes cold and detached. But as she noticed their wide-eyed stares, a faint blush crept across her cheeks. She lowered her gaze and quickly hid behind her snow-white hair, her earlier ferocity replaced by her normal bashful demeanor. Yanjiang gulped audibly, leaning closer to Jinshu and Yuetu. Remind me never to piss her off, she muttered. Both Jinshu and Yuetu nodded wordlessly, their expressions mirroring her unease. 70. Standoff While Jinshu was still puzzling over Bing''s sudden shift in mood, the sound of wings beating filled the air once more. This time, it wasnt just one pairit was the sound of dozens, moving in unison like a storm brewing in the skies. Their heads snapped toward the horizon, and their eyes widened. Beads of sweat began to form on their brows as the oppressive sound grew louder. Roar! Before panic could take hold, a thunderous dragon''s roar reverberated across the heavens, cutting through the cacophony. Instinctively, they turned in the opposite direction, and there, leading a majestic flight of dragons, was their fatherthe mighty Azure Dragon. The dragons and rocs collided in the skies above the four siblings, their auras crashing together like tidal waves. The pressure bore down on Jinshu and his sisters, each aura as heavy as a mountain, leaving the four rooted in place. Caw! A deafening screech rang out in response, piercing through the atmosphere. The lead roca monstrous, golden behemothemerged from its flock. This gargantuan creature dwarfed the roc Jinshu and his sisters had battled earlier, its sheer size making it seem almost mythical. Its wings stretched so far into the horizon they appeared to touch the heavens themselves, and a single feather of its plumage was larger than any of them, even in their true forms. Yet, their father was no lesser. Long Qing, the Azure Dragon, was every bit the roc''s equal. His serpentine body stretched endlessly in the opposite direction, and his azure scales gleamed like polished gemstones under the sunlight. His long silver whiskers, flowing mane, and regal horns radiated an unmatched majestyat least, in the eyes of his children. "Is that what little brother''s going to look like when he becomes the Azure Dragon?" Yanjiang asked, her tone tinged with awe as she gazed at their father. Jinshu blinked. "Why am I the one becoming the Azure Dragon? You have a better chance than me. The Azure bloodline is passed to the strongest, after all," he replied, his voice pragmatic. His sisters exchanged amused glances before looking down at him with knowing smiles. The air hung silent for a moment before their laughter broke the tension. "You do know Aunt Jiamei told our mothers what books you read, right?" Yanjiang teased, her grin widening. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jinshus complexion paled faster than when he had lost gallons of blood earlier. "Lets see... How to Be a Good Leader, The Duty of the Divine Beasts, Biography of the Greatest Clan Leaders," Yanjiang began listing off his favorites, her tone dripping with amusement. Jinshu opened his mouth, ready to protest, but before he could defend himself, the tension in the skies shifted. The dragons and rocs had ended their staring contest, and the first words of negotiationor challengeechoed across the heavens. Peng Niao Nao! Since when was my land a playground for your clans havoc? Long Qings voice rumbled through the heavens, shaking the ground beneath the siblings. (Long Qing essentially calls the roc Bird Brain here) The great roc bristled, his feathers standing on end. Long Qing! My name is Peng Niao, you bastard! he snapped, his screech cutting through the air. And this is the fringe of your territoryopen to all! Why would we need your permission? Or does your Dragon Clan think it rules the world now? Long Qings serpentine form coiled slightly in the air, his azure scales shimmering. Even if its the fringe, it is still our territory. You may pass through, but I will not allow you or your flock to run wild! His aura swelled, a tempest of pressure radiating outward. The dragons flanking him roared in unison, their combined voices crashing like a thunderclap. The smaller rocs were thrown backward, wings flapping wildly to regain balance. Peng Niao flared his massive wings, shielding his flock from the onslaught. His golden feathers gleamed as he held steady against the combined soundwaves. Fine! We will retreat. However... Peng Niaos tone turned icy as his gaze shifted downward, locking onto Jinshu and his sisters. Ill be taking those little hatchlings with me. Before the siblings could react, two rocs broke away from the flock, diving toward them with razor-sharp talons gleaming. You will do no such thing! Long Qing roared, his voice echoing like an avalanche. Two dragons streaked forward, intercepting the attacking rocs in a clash of claws and teeth. Peng Niao narrowed his eyes. Hand them over, or Ill take them by force, he snarled. Then he paused, his gaze lingering on the siblings. A mocking realization dawned on his face. Wait a moment... Ive heard whispers that youve had four hatchlings recently. These little worms dont happen to be yours, do they? Long Qings eyes blazed like molten sapphire. Whether they are my children or not, you will not touch them! he growled, his voice low and dangerous. A sneer curled Peng Niaos beak. Ah, so they are yours, then Suddenly, the air above Peng Niaos head rippled, cutting off his words. Whats happenin here? a slurred, lazy voice drawled. Peng Niao froze, feathers quivering in confusion. What? Whos speaking? One of the nearer rocs glanced up nervously. Patriarch... theres a woman. On your head. A woman? Peng Niao repeated, his tone growing incredulous. Well, what are you waiting for? Get her off! The roc hesitated but leaned forward, pecking at the figure perched atop Peng Niaos head. The air rippled again, and the woman vanished just before the rocs beak struck. Instead, it slammed directly into the back of Peng Niaos skull with a resounding thwack. Peng Niao squawked in pain, his feathers fluffing in frustration as his flock descended into uneasy murmurs. The air above Long Qing rippled, and a silver-haired beauty with a flushed face landed lazily between his horns. She swayed slightly before taking a swig from the wine gourd in her hand. What are youhicdoin in my garden? she slurred, her voice carrying a drunken indignation. Long Qing sighed, his majestic demeanor slipping for a moment. Long Zui, get off my head. And what do you mean your garden? She blinked down at him, as if the question itself offended her. Dis is my garden. Look, I planted a tree. See? She wobbled to her feet, gripping one of the spines on Long Qings horns for balance as she pointed toward the edge of the crater Jinshu and his sisters were in. All eyes turned to a glowing tree standing amidst the devastation, its bare branches casting an ethereal light over the area. Long Zui squinted at the tree, her brows knitting together. Wait... where are the fruits? Her gaze turned sharp, and she sniffed the air like a hound catching a scent. Who took the Zui Long Gou from my tree?! Her drunken haze seemed to vanish in an instant as she bellowed the question. Peng Niao opened his beak, only to be cut off mid-sentence. What WHO TOOK THEM?! Long Zuis shout echoed across the sky, and the air around her shimmered with the force of her Qi. In the next moment, she disappeared from Long Qings horns, reappearing directly in front of the siblings. Jinshu and his sisters froze in place, their minds unable to process the whirlwind of events. Long Zui leaned in close, sniffing at Yanjiangs face like a predator inspecting prey. She grabbed Yanjiangs chin, prying her mouth open. You ate them! she declared, her voice accusing. Before Yanjiang could respond, Long Zui turned to Bing, repeating the invasive inspection. You did too! Bing, wide-eyed, could only squeak in response as Long Zui moved to Yuetu, then finally Jinshu. All of you! You all ate my Zui Long Gou! The siblings exchanged helpless glances but didnt dare resist. Thats it! Youre coming with me! Long Zui huffed. Without giving anyone a chance to protest, she scooped up Jinshu and Bing in one arm, Yanjiang and Yuetu in the other. The air rippled again, and she vanished with her captives. A stunned silence fell over the battlefield. Both dragons and rocs stared blankly at the empty space where Long Zui had been, as if collectively questioning what had just happened. Ahem. Well then, I guess were done here. Nice seeing you, Niao Nao. Long Qings voice carried a hint of amusement as he turned away, leaving the dazed and confused Roc clan patriarch to stare after his retreating figure. *** The air shimmered, rippling like a pebble dropped into a tranquil pond above a serene courtyard, bursting with vibrant flowers, meticulously trimmed bushes, and a shaded pavilion floating in the center of a lily-covered pond. Long Zui emerged from the rippling air, her steps as carefree as ever. Without a second thought, she unceremoniously tossed Jinshu and his sisters into the lily pond before striding into the pavilion and settling onto a cushioned seat. Chanshi! she called out, her voice echoing with a commanding tone that contradicted her earlier drunken slur. The siblings surfaced from the pond in a spluttering mess, coughing and spitting out water. Jinshu swiped at a lily pad stuck to his face while Yanjiang shot to her feet, her fiery qi simmering just beneath the surface. Aunt Zui! You cant just throw us around like that! Yanjiang shouted, pointing an accusatory finger at her aunt. Water dripped from her horns as her glare promised retribution. Long Zui leaned back lazily, a wicked smile playing on her lips. Oh? I can do whatever I please. After all, whos going to stop me? You? She laughed, a sharp, mocking sound that echoed through the courtyard. Yanjiangs fists clenched at her sides, her body trembling with barely restrained anger. But no retort cameshe knew there was little she could say or do to counter her aunts overwhelming strength. Behind her, Jinshu climbed out of the pond, dripping wet but composed as he extended a hand to help Bing and Yuetu to the shore. Bing clung to his arm with a pout, wringing water from her clothes. I smell like pond water now, she muttered under her breath, her spirits dampenedliterally. Yuetu silently shook water from her rabbit ears, her face calm but her gaze flickering toward Long Zui with cautious wariness. Is there a reason you brought us here? Jinshu asked, his voice calm despite the chaos. He glanced toward Long Zui, hoping to redirect her attention from Yanjiang before things escalated further. Long Zuis gaze settled on Jinshu, her wicked grin spreading wider as her sharp eyes roved over him. Hmm... you know, little nephew, I still havent forgotten what you did to me back then. The playful malice in her tone sent a chill down Jinshus spine. He stiffened, swallowing nervously under her piercing stare. There was something in her expressionsomething dangerous and calculatingthat made his instincts scream to run, but he remained frozen, bracing himself for whatever mischief she had in store. 71. They Called Me Crazy While Jinshu waited nervously under his aunts intense gaze, Bing clung to the back of his robe and hesitantly spoke from behind him. W-we didnt know that tree was yours, Aunt Zui, and were s-sorry we ate the fruit without your permission. She peeked out from over Jinshus shoulder, her wet hair falling across her blushing face. Mmm Whatcha say? That you only meant well? Well, of course you did, Long Zui replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Whyd you plant the tree in the middle of nowhere anyway? Yanjiang asked bluntly, folding her arms. Its a tree, so it needs to be planted in a forest, duh! Long Zui said, as though stating an obvious fact. The siblings exchanged glances, each looking at her as though shed grown a second head. What? Why are you looking at me like Im stupid? Um Aunt Zui, you are joking, right? Yuetu asked, still wringing water from her ears. No? Did you all not know that trees grow in forests? Isnt that common knowledge? Long Zui leaned in, her expression one of genuine confusion. Well, its true that trees grow in forests, Jinshu said carefully, glancing around the courtyard. But thats not the only place they can grow. Trees can grow anywhere. Is that why there are no trees here? That would be my doing, a sudden voice interjected, drawing everyones attention. At some point, an older dragon woman had appeared in the shadowy corner of the pavilion. Her slightly graying hair framed a kind face, and she was dressed in a neat maids outfit. But what truly stunned the siblings were the azure horns crowning her headhorns that only an Azure Dragon should have. Even their father, the current Azure Dragon, had yet to achieve azure horns; his remained the silver of the Metal Dragon Tribe. Wha how? Yanjiang stammered, pointing at the womans horns. Ah, Chanshi, there you are! Long Zui called out, her voice bright with excitement. Chanshi nodded to Long Zui before turning her gaze to the children. I dont find trees to be aesthetically pleasing, so I didnt plant any here. That may have led the young lady to believe that trees only grow in forests. You must be wondering how she has azure horns, Long Zui interjected, completely ignoring the comment about trees as she launched into a one-sided conversation. Well, thats because of my experimentsand its why I brought you all here. The siblings were too stunned to respond, leaving Long Zui free to continue her speech uninterrupted. At first, I tried channeling all of the elements. That didnt work, but I did learn some cool interactionslike water and wind! You must have noticed that I can travel through the air like stepping on water, right? Is that how it works? Jinshu asked, a strange inkling stirring in his mind. Is it like when a dragon ascends a mountain and a tiger descends? He frowned slightly, unsure why the phrase had come to him or what it even meant. Long Zui tapped her chin thoughtfully. No? But thats an interesting way to phrase it. She turned to Chanshi. Paper and brush! she ordered. Chanshi waved her hand, and an open scroll and an inked brush materialized on the table in front of Long Zui. Grabbing the brush, she scribbled down a few lines, then rolled the scroll up and tossed it into a corner, where it landed in a heap of other scrolls. Ill finish that later, she declared. Jinshus gaze flicked to the large pile, and he immediately doubted her words. Anyway, the reason I brought you all here is to undergo experiments as my test subjectspunishment for eating my fruits, Long Zui announced. She paused, then glanced at Chanshi. Make them puke up whats mine! Chanshi stepped toward them, and the siblings instinctively backed away, horrified. Wait! I still have them! Jinshu exclaimed frantically, stepping forward. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Have what? Long Zui asked, narrowing her eyes. Your fruits. Here! Jinshu reached into his sleeves and pulled out several bundles of the fruits. Instantly, the intoxicating fragrance filled the entire courtyard. Long Zui lunged forward, snatching the fruits from Jinshus hands. My Zui Long Gou! she cried, clutching the bundles of fruit to her chest as though they were priceless treasures. My precious little ones, youve come back to Momma! Jinshu stared at her, baffled, as she began muttering strange things under her breath, rubbing the fruits against her cheeks like one might a cherished pet. Since youve got your fruits back, that means we dont need to be your test subjects anymore, right? he ventured cautiously. Long Zui glanced up, her expression still dreamy. No? You all still need to be punished for eating my precious fruit. Do you have any idea how long I waited for them to reach perfect maturity? Jinshu sighed, deciding to humor her for a while. Surely their father would arrive soon to rescue them from their deranged aunt. We at least dont need to puke the fruit up anymore, though? he asked, trying to steer the situation in their favor. Hmm yeah, sure, whatever. She waved him off dismissively, her attention back on the fruits. Jinshu exhaled in relief, then sat cross-legged on a cushion opposite his aunt, motioning for his sisters to join him. Yanjiang and Yuetu flanked him on either side, while Bing settled hesitantly at the far right, her gaze darting nervously between Long Zui and the fruit. So, Jinshu began, his tone diplomatic, what are these experiments you want us to be test subjects for? Oh, just this and that, Long Zui replied airily, as though discussing something trivial. Hmph! Im not about to become your plaything! Yanjiang snapped, crossing her arms. Once our father comes, youll have to beg for forgiveness! Jinshu tugged at her sleeve, trying to get her to stop, but Yanjiang was undeterred. Oh ho! Tough words, little missy, Long Zui said with a laugh, clearly entertained by Yanjiangs defiance. But your father wont even be able to find this place. So, Id rethink those words if I were you. Her grin widened into something wicked, making Yanjiang flinch back slightly. Um what do you m-mean our father cant find this p-place? Bing asked hesitantly, her voice barely above a whisper. Long Zuis eyes flicked to the youngest sister, and for a moment, her expression softened. You know, she said, tilting her head, I never liked your mothers cold attitude. But you? Youre much cuter than she ever was. Bing flushed, unsure whether to feel insulted or complimented, while Yanjiang bristled, her qi subtly flaring at the backhanded remark about Bing''s mother. Yours is too wild, Long Zui said, pointing at Yanjiang. And yours is too timid, she added, turning to Yuetu. Finally, her gaze landed on Jinshu, and her tone softened. Honestly, the only one I like is yours. Shes the only one who didnt treat me like a freak when we were young. Jinshu blinked, unsure how to respond. Uh, why would they treat you like a freak? he asked cautiously, hoping to keep her talking long enough for their father to arrive. She might have claimed he couldnt, but Jinshu wasnt ready to believe that. Why!? Long Zui exclaimed, her voice rising with impassioned indignation. Because I promised that I would awaken the Azure bloodline for all dragons and make us the most powerful species on this earth! That little shit of a brother made fun of me every day for it! But Ill show him! Ill show everyone that I will be our races greatest benefactor! She jabbed a finger toward Chanshi. Just look! Look what Ive accomplished! Then, spinning back to the siblings, she declared, Once I finish my experiments, youll all thank me. None of you will have to fight each other for that single drop of Azure blood. Ill make it so you all have it! Her expression softened briefly. But Im not a monster. If my experiments dont work, Ill let you go. Five years. After five years, youll all be free. Yanjiang snorted, crossing her arms. Im sure our father will be here in less than five minutes! Long Zuis pitying look only made Yanjiang angrier. Didnt I already tell you? Your father cant find this place. Do you have any idea where we are? Yanjiangs eyes narrowed. Hmph! Arent we somewhere in the Dragon Vein Mountains? Shaking her head, Long Zui sighed dramatically. Oh, you sweet, dumb little child. Why would I ever place my secret base somewhere it could easily be found? Yanjiang blinked, thrown off by the response. So this isnt the Dragon Vein Mountains? Pfft! Long Zui doubled over in laughter, her giggles echoing across the pavilion. The siblings exchanged uneasy glances as the realization sank inif their father truly couldnt find them, they were on their own. Panic flickered across their faces, though none dared voice their fears. Long Zuis giggling ceased, and she straightened, her wicked grin still lingering. Take them to rest for today, she instructed Chanshi. Well begin the experiments tomorrow. With that, she disappeared, the air rippling faintly where she had stood. Chanshi turned to the siblings with a serene smile, her earlier menace entirely gone. It was almost unsettling how kind she seemed now, as if she hadnt been ready to force them to vomit moments earlier. Come along, children, she said gently, gesturing toward a path. The siblings hesitated, their gazes drawn to the sudden appearance of an extravagant palace at the end of the walkway. They were certain it hadnt been there before. The gleaming structure loomed, opulent yet foreboding, its existence as unnerving as the circumstances that had brought them here. We should go, Jinshu said finally, breaking the silence. At least we can wash this pond scum off. He tried to sound confident, but his tone wavered just enough for his sisters to catch it. With reluctance, he took the lead, trailing after Chanshi as Yanjiang, Yuetu, and Bing hurried to keep up. The walk was quiet, save for the soft rustling of their footsteps. As Jinshu followed the older woman, his thoughts wandered to what lay ahead. He couldnt deny a growing curiosity about his aunts experiments. The idea of awakening the Azure bloodline for all dragons intrigued him in a way he couldnt ignore. Maybe this isnt entirely bad, he thought, though guilt nipped at the edges of the idea. If it works, maybe shes right maybe it could be worth it. Still, as he glanced back at his sisters, their unease clear in their expressions, he felt the weight of responsibility settle firmly on his shoulders. Whatever awaited them tomorrow, he had to ensure they all made it throughtogether. 72. Brave Little Brother The next morning, the siblings were awakened at the crack of dawn by Chanshis kindly smiling face, a sight Jinshu found deeply unsettling. They were led to a grand dining hall, where a long table was piled high with delicacies. The tantalizing aroma of roasted meats, fresh pastries, and spiced teas filled the air, making their stomachs growl in unison. The siblings exchanged wary glances, wondering if this was the beginning of Aunt Zuis experiments. Their musings were interrupted by a sharp tap on their backs. Long Zui had appeared behind them, her mischievous grin on full display. Dont worry, I havent poisoned the food yet, she said with a laugh before seating herself at the head of the table. The siblings hesitated, staring at the feast as their unease warred with hunger. Eventually, the rumbling of their stomachs won out. Reluctantly, they took seats around the table. Jinshu chose the seat opposite Long Zui, reasoning that as the most level-headed of the group, he should handle whatever conversation came next. At first, they picked at the food cautiously, glancing at one another for reassurance. But the moment the rich, heavenly flavors hit their tongues, they couldnt stop themselves. One bite led to another, and soon, they were devouring the meal with abandon. The dining hall fell quiet, the only sounds the clinking of chopsticks and the occasional slurp of soup. A few minutes later, Jinshu pushed his plate forward, signaling hed had enough. Straightening his back, he watched Aunt Zui take a long swig from her ever present wine gourd. Once she finished, he seized the moment to speak. Aunt Zui, he began, his tone calm but firm, how about you let my sisters leave? Ill stay and willingly accept your experiments. Bang! What! Yanjiangs chopsticks clattered to the table as she slammed her hand down. Her exclamation was cut short when she began choking on her food. Bing jumped up, patting her back to help dislodge the obstruction. Long Zui leaned forward, her gaze narrowing as she studied Jinshu. For a moment, she said nothing, as if weighing his offer. Only after Yanjiang coughed up a piece of meatalong with a small burst of flames that charred her platedid Aunt Zui finally speak. You know youd need to undergo at least three times as many experiments to make up for your sisters, right, little nephew? Long Zui said, her eyes gleaming with both amusement and menace. Jinshu nodded silently, his expression unreadable. No! Absolutely not! Yanjiang shouted, slamming her hands on the table again. Were not leaving him here with a psychopath like you! She jabbed a finger toward Long Zuis face, her fiery qi beginning to swirl around her in small, crackling sparks. Long Zui rose from her seat, her smile unshaken as she approached her fiery niece. Oh? And how exactly do you plan to stop me, little dragon? Yanjiang stood firm, her jaw tight as her qi flared more intensely. Before the situation could escalate further, Yuetu stepped between them. Her calm presence was a sharp contrast to her elder sisters fury. Well leave if youll let us, she said quietly, addressing Long Zui with a steady gaze. What!? Yanjiangs voice rose in disbelief. What the hell are you saying, Yuetu? Have you lost your mind? Were not leaving our little brother here! Bing shifted uncomfortably, her eyes darting between her sisters. She bit her lip, clearly unsure who to side with. Long Zui chuckled, a hint of admiration flickering in her gaze as she looked at Yuetu. Hmm at least one of you has a sensible head on her shoulders. But even if you leave, you wont be able to save your brother. She smirked knowingly, as if certain she had the upper hand. Her words hung heavily in the air, but Jinshu didnt waver. While part of his plan was to send his sisters away to alert their father and others, he couldnt deny his curiosity about how Long Zui intended to awaken the Azure bloodline. Alright, Long Zui said suddenly, waving her hand. I''ll send them back. Yanjiangs qi flared again, but before she could protest, a ripple of energy surrounded her and her sisters. Wait! No! Yanjiang shouted, but her voice was cut off as she vanished along with Yuetu and Bing. Long Zui turned back to Jinshu, her smile widening into something sinister. Now, little nephew I hope youre ready for what I have in store for you. Im ready, Jinshu said, his voice steady despite the unease in his chest. But before we start, could I ask you a favor? Long Zui stopped mid-step and turned to him again, one brow arched in curiosity. Didnt I already do you a favor by letting your sisters leave? True Jinshu admitted, pausing to carefully consider his next words. He needed a request she wouldnt refuse. Finally, he looked up and said, I want you to train me. I want to become as strong as yousomeone who can make my father, the Azure Dragon, a peak Saint Realm cultivator at the cusp of Immortality, look like a fool. Long Zui froze, her mouth slightly agape as she processed his bold statement. For a moment, there was silence. Then she threw her head back and laughed, a loud, genuine sound that echoed throughout the dining hall. Yes! she exclaimed, her eyes gleaming with delight. I think Ive come to like you, little nephew. So you agree? Jinshu asked, cautious but hopeful. Un, she grunted with a firm nod, her grin as wide as ever. After todays experiments, Ill train you. Ill even generously teach you everything I know. With that, she turned and strode toward the exit, her voice floating back over her shoulder. Come along now! We have a long day ahead of us. Jinshu sat frozen for a moment, his fists tightening slightly as he steeled his resolve. Lets do this! he thought, rising from his seat and following her out of the dining hall. Argh! Jinshus screams reverberated through the cramped chamber, the sound bouncing off the stone walls like a tortured echo. He lay on a small table in the center of the room, his body convulsing as agony coursed through him. The drugs his aunt had administered were relentlessly reshaping his bone structure, and his mind teetered on the edge of collapse. According to her, this was only the third of ten experiments planned for the day. Even through the haze of pain, a single thought grounded him: his sisters were safe, spared from these horrors. Hold on a bit longer. We need your body in peak condition for the subsequent experiments, Long Zui said matter-of-factly, seated at his side with a scroll in hand. Her brush scratched against the paper as though she were merely cataloging the weather, not her nephews suffering. H-how much longer? Jinshu managed to gasp through clenched teeth, his jaw straining under the pressure. He half-expected his molars to crack at any moment. Ten more minutes, she replied without looking up, her voice devoid of sympathy. Then you can rest for an hour. Jinshu didnt respond. His bones twisted beneath his skin like writhing serpents, the unnatural movement tearing at his flesh. His aunt had instructed him to maintain his human form, and it was taking every ounce of his willpower to comply. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to her, strengthening his human physique to its peak would make the following experiments less excruciating and more efficient. Jinshu doubted that as another sharp wave of pain jolted through him. In the final moments of the ten minutes, he nearly blacked out when an errant bone splintered through his skin before twisting painfully back into place. Blood dripped down his arms and legs, pooling on the floor beneath the table. Panting, his vision blurred, Jinshu barely noticed when the pain finally began to ebb. His hour of reprieve had begun. He turned his head slightly, catching sight of his aunt still absorbed in her notes, her brush moving with practiced precision. A faint glimmer of resentment flickered in his chest as he wondered where she came up with these torturous ideas. The first two experiments had been relatively benignsimple measurements of his blood and qi levels. But this one? This one had come alarmingly close to killing him. Jinshu let out a shuddering breath, his resolve hardening despite the pain. He had agreed to this path, and he wouldnt falter now. Aunt Zui Jinshu called out weakly, his voice barely more than a whisper. Long Zui glanced up from her scroll, her brush pausing mid-motion. Hm? You did send my sisters back, didnt you? They arent somewhere else undergoing these same tortures, right? His voice wavered with the weight of the question. The mere thought of his sisters enduring what he had was unbearable. Long Zui smiled, and for once, it wasnt mocking or wickedit was oddly gentle. You really do love them, dont you? Jinshu blinked against the exhaustion pressing on him like a heavy blanket. Of course. Should I not? Shaking her head, she chuckled softly. No, its quite admirable. I certainly wouldnt feel the same if my father had sired children with so many women. His brows furrowed at her words. But arent all clan leaders meant to take multiple wives to ensure the continuation of their line? Thats how they justify it, she replied with a shrug. Though, lets be honest, most of them are just lustful brutes. Is my father one of those lustful brutes? Jinshu asked hesitantly. Hmm no? Probably not. He at least genuinely loves each of his wives. The tension in Jinshus body eased at her answer, a soft sigh of relief escaping his lips. But as the moment passed, his eyes narrowed with realization. Waitwhat about my sisters? What about them? she replied, feigning confusion. Are they safe? he pressed. Oh, yes, yes, theyre safe, she said, waving a hand dismissively. Now stop worrying and rest. Her words soothed him, if only slightly. He let out another sigh, his battered mind and body finally succumbing to exhaustion. As his vision blurred and the world dimmed, he caught a fleeting glimpse of his aunt approaching. She leaned over him, her hand brushing softly against his hair. Sweet dreams, little nephew, she murmured, her tone uncharacteristically tender. And with that, Jinshus consciousness slipped into darkness. 73. Wind & Water Jinshu stumbled into his room, collapsing face-first onto the soft bed. The satiny embrace of the covers welcomed him, and for a brief moment, he wished he never had to leave. Ugh I dont know if I can survive five more years of these experiments, he groaned into his pillow. Horn grinding, bloodletting, mysterious drugs Whats next? Is she planning to dissect me? She wouldnt, right? She wouldnt He wasnt expecting anyone to answer, but a calm voice from the doorway broke the silence. Dont worry. She wont dissect you. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With more effort than it should have taken, Jinshu lifted his head. He squinted toward the open door, where Chanshi stood with her ever-present kind smile. Did you need something? he asked, hoping shed let him sink back into the bed. Chanshi nodded, much to his dismay. Dinner is ready. And youll need to prepare for your training with the young lady afterward. Oh, right. Jinshu stifled a groan as he buried his face into the mattress for one final moment of peace. Why did I do this to myself? he cursed his past self. Agreeing to his Aunt Zuis training had been a mistakea colossal, stupid mistake. After todays tortures, he neither had the strength nor the will to endure more. Dragging himself from the comforting folds of his bed, Jinshu followed Chanshi into the long, winding hallways. Can I ask you something? he said, his voice heavy with resignation. Of course. Chanshi turned her head slightly, her gentle smile never faltering. Did you agree to Aunt Zuis experiments on you? Of course! The young lady is a paragon of dragonkind. I would be remiss not to support her endeavors. Chanshis voice brimmed with enthusiasm, but it softened into something wistful as she continued. Sadly, my declining health no longer allows me the privilege of helping her Jinshu winced. He hadnt expected such an answer and struggled to find the right response. Ah Im sorry to hear that, he said awkwardly. No matter! Chanshis cheer returned like the flip of a switch. Now that youre here, young lord, the young lady can finally pursue her experiments in earnest! Uh right. Jinshus stomach twisted at her words. He wasnt sure how to feel about that. At the thought of his aunts experiments, Jinshus mind conjured an image of a mad scientista concept he didnt fully understand but somehow felt oddly familiar. It was just like when hed first smelled those strange fruit and instinctively likened it to something called strawberries. Shaking off the distracting thoughts, he followed Chanshi into the dining hall, where his Aunt Zui was already in the midst of devouring a hearty meal. Jinshu stopped in his tracks, momentarily captivated by the sight before him. His clearly intoxicated aunt, cheeks flushed bright red, tore into a massive T-bone steak with her bare hands. Between bites, she tipped back her gourd, gulping wine as though it were water. Chanshi giggled softly at the spectacle, setting a plate for Jinshu at the table. Between the two of themhis aunt and her ever-cheerful attendantJinshu genuinely couldnt decide who was the more eccentric. Taking his seat, he began to eat quietly, savoring the meal while waiting for Aunt Zui to finish her own. When she finally did, Jinshu decided it was time to ask about the upcoming training. Aunt Zui, what are you going to teach me? She glanced up lazily, picking a piece of meat from her teeth with her pinky claw. Whatever you want, she said casually. He leaned forward eagerly. Then can you teach me how to teleport? Aunt Zui tapped her chin thoughtfully. Teleport? Are you talking about my Ripple Walk technique? Or what did you call it before? Dragon-Tiger Mountain or something? Yes, that! Jinshu nodded enthusiastically. Shaking her head, she waved him off. I cant teach you that. You need mastery over both Wind and Water elements to use it. Jinshu blinked at her, then raised his hands. Like this? In his left hand, a semi-transparent ball of wind spun gently, while in his right, a sphere of crystal-clear water formed, rippling in his palm. Long Zui had been in the process of leaning back lazily in her chair, but when she saw the elemental spheres in the hands of her ten-year-old nephew, her body stiffened mid-motion. Then, with a resounding crash, she flipped backward and slammed into the stone floor, sending wine splashing from her gourd. The spilled wine seeped into Aunt Zui''s pristine white robes, staining them a deep crimson and filling the dining hall with the sharp, fruity aroma of Zui Long Gui. So thats why she treasures those fruits so much. Its what she uses to make her wine, Jinshu thought absently. The realization hit him just as he stood to help his aunt to her feet. Before he could make it halfway, however, Chanshi was already there, her movements swift and precise. She steadied Long Zui with a firm grip, helping her upright. Long Zuis first act upon regaining her footing was to hastily cork her gourd, rescuing what remained of her precious wine. Then, in an instant, she appeared before Jinshu, her piercing gaze locking onto him like a wolf sizing up an unsuspecting lamb. How? she demanded, her voice trembling. Jinshu couldnt tell if she was furious, thrilled, or somewhere in between. Still, he answered her honestly. I dont know. I could just do it. Ever since I was born, he said with a shrug, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Since you were born? Long Zui repeated, her tone tinged with disbelief. Without another word, she waved her hand, sending the dishes and remnants of their meal crashing to the floor. Scrolls appeared in their place, spread chaotically across the now-bare table. No, not this or that What about this one? she muttered to herself, flipping through the scrolls with increasing urgency. If that connects to this No, thats not right either Jinshu stood there awkwardly, unsure whether to interrupt her frantic muttering. Eventually, he turned to help Chanshi clean up the mess. Despite her protests, he worked beside her, the clatter of fallen plates filling the silence broken only by Long Zuis murmurs. Nearly half an hour later, Long Zui suddenly froze. Her eyes lit up as she snatched one of the scrolls and held it high, a triumphant grin spreading across her face. A-ha! This is it! she cried, waving the scroll wildly. Then she burst into laughterloud, wild, and unrestrained, echoing through the grand palace like thunder. The room quaked under the sheer force of her qi, the air heavy with an overwhelming pressure. Jinshu staggered, his knees buckling as he struggled to stay upright. If not for Chanshis swift intervention, shielding him with her own qi, he would have collapsedor worse, died from the shock. In that moment, Jinshu managed to glimpse a fragment of his aunts cultivation. What he saw left him stunned. She was stronger than his father. That cant be right, Jinshu thought, his mind racing. His father was at the apex realm of cultivation in this worldthe Saint Realm. The only level above it was the Immortal Body Realm, but immortals couldnt remain in this world. Am I imagining things? Young lady, you need to calm down, or your seal will shatter! Chanshis urgent voice cut through the chaos. Long Zuis wild laughter ceased abruptly at the warning. With visible effort, she reined in her qi, the oppressive weight in the air vanishing as quickly as it had come. Jinshu took a shaky breath as the oppressive weight lifted, the lingering tension in his chest slowly easing. He would rather not experience anything like that again. The helplessness it gave himbeing completely at the mercy of someone elses overwhelming powerwas more unbearable than the pain of his aunts experiments. Before he could fully recover, Long Zui stood over him, scroll in hand, her gaze burning even more intensely than it had moments ago. I now know what path to take! she declared. Jinshu tilted his head, confusion flickering across his face. Uh thats good? Its more than good. Its fantastic! Long Zui practically vibrated with excitement, her eyes shimmering with what he first thought were stars. Curious, Jinshu leaned closer, narrowing his eyes. They werent stars after all, but tiny runesintricate and ancientswirling like constellations in a vast galaxy. Their erratic dance was hypnotic, pulling him in until they disappeared as abruptly as they had appeared. The sudden void snapped him back to reality, and he realized his aunt was now inches from his face, shaking him with relentless fervor. Jinshu! Did you hear me? Blinking rapidly to clear his dazed mind, he stared at her. Hear what? he asked, pulling back slightly to put some distance between them. I know how to awaken your bloodline! Oh Wait. What?! 74. Dragon Tribes I will awaken your bloodline! Long Zui repeated, her voice filled with conviction. Jinshu frowned. I heard that. But what does it mean? I feel like youre not talking about the Azure bloodline. Thats because Im not. She nodded, her tone carrying a weight that made his chest tighten. Ive found a way to awaken your special bloodline. You wont just be the next Azure Dragonyoull be something else, a Silver Dragon, or something. Like the original, not one of the diluted descendants born through a drop of Azure blood. Im not following. Jinshu tilted his head, his confusion deepening. How do I have a special bloodline? Long Zuis gaze grew sharper, as if sizing him up. Do you know the story of the first Azure Dragon? Bits and pieces. Then you know they were from the Water Tribe, born with absolute control over the Water element, yes? Jinshu nodded hesitantly. Yeah. But isnt that normal? Arent all dragons born with control over their tribes elements? Long Zui shook her head so rapidly it was a wonder her neck didnt snap. No, not at all. True mastery of an element at birth is almost unheard ofno, is unheard of. Most dragons must cultivate for years to even grasp the basics of an element. Most beings, in fact. She tapped her chin thoughtfully. Let me explain it differently. Ill tell you a little about the first Azure Dragon and the tribes. Jinshu sighed but nodded. Sure. Good. Then listen closely. Long Zui brought him over to the dining table, her excitement bubbling just below the surface. She unrolled a blank scroll, grabbed an ink brush, and deftly painted three characters: Water, Fire, and Earth. At the very beginning, there were only three tribes of dragons, she began, her brush gliding over the paper with precision. The Water, Fire, and Earth Tribes. Each thrived in an environment that catered to their specific needs. Yeah, I know this. And then the Metal Tribe was born from the Earth Tribe, Jinshu said, casually pointing to himself when he mentioned the Metal Tribe. Yes, but were not talking about that right now, so just listen, Long Zui said, turning back to the scroll. With deft strokes, she painted a vivid scene: blue dragons swimming in what looked like an ocean, red dragons soaring over volcanoes, and brown dragons burrowing into mountains. Jinshu couldnt help but marvel at her ability to make the black ink shift into vibrant colors. The blue shimmered like the oceans surface, the red glowed like molten lava, and the brown seemed to radiate a quiet solidity. He wanted to ask how she did it, but her voice cut through his awe. She pointed to the brown dragons first. The Earth Tribe dug deep into the ground, their Qi adapting to the earths attributes. But that doesnt mean they controlled the earth element. Next, her brush hovered over the red dragons. The Fire Tribe lived near the hottest flames, drawing power from their surroundings. Yet they couldnt command those flames at will. Finally, she gestured to the blue dragons. The Water Tribe, much the same as the others, lived in the deep oceans, thriving off their strength and resources. But even they couldnt control the ocean itself not until they were born. Her brush moved swiftly, painting a mighty dragon bursting forth from the ranks of the blue dragons. The azure ink shimmered with an almost magical brilliance, the scales glittering like real gemstones. The Azure Dragon, she declared, her tone reverent, was born with true control over the Water element. They could command the ocean itself. Jinshu blinked at the illustration, tilting his head. How is that different? Long Zui froze, then slowly dragged a hand down her face, smearing ink across her cheek. She let out a groan of frustration, sending droplets of ink flying from her brush. Shouldnt you know this already? You can control the elements, for crying out loud! she burst out, exasperation dripping from every word. Jinshu frowned, thinking carefully. Then it clicked. Oh! Like how the elements feel different from my Qi? Yes! Long Zui threw her hands in the air, the brush nearly slipping from her fingers. See? You get it! So the tribes Qi adapted to each element, but they couldnt actually control the elements themselves, Jinshu muttered, piecing it together. Okay, I get that. But what does that have to do with me having a special bloodline? This! Long Zui exclaimed, whipping her brush dramatically toward the image of the Azure Dragon. Ink splattered everywhere, dotting the scroll and even Jinshus face. The Azure Dragon could control the Water element because of their awakened bloodline at birth! Jinshu raised an eyebrow. So you think I have a special bloodline like the Azure Dragon? Long Zui nodded so vigorously her hair whipped about wildly. You must! But Jinshu tilted his head, skepticism creeping in. Im not so sure about that. Her excitement vanished instantly, replaced by a slack-jawed expression of disbelief. What? Well Jinshu hesitated, glancing down as his cheeks warmed with embarrassment. I think it might have something to do with my dreams. Dreams? she repeated, her voice sharp with curiosity. What dreams? I sometimes dream of different lives, he admitted slowly, his voice barely above a whisper. In one of those dreams, I could control the Wind and Water elements. For some reason, it feels connected to my abilities now. Long Zui leaned in closer, her golden eyes narrowing. Were you a dragon in these dreams? No. Jinshu shook his head. I was a human. A human? she repeated, her tone a mix of disdain and disbelief. You mean those weak, fragile things created in the image of The True Immortal? Jinshu blinked. True Immortal? Whats that? Her expression shifted instantly, and she waved her hand dismissively. Nothing. Dont worry about it. That only made Jinshu more curious, but he could tell from her tone that pushing further wouldnt get him anywhereat least not yet. By the way, Aunt Zui, Jinshu began, his brow furrowed in thought. How is it that all dragons supposedly have a portion of the Azure bloodline to awaken, if the Azure Dragon was originally from the Water Tribe? Wouldnt the Azure Dragon have to be the ancestor of all dragons? Long Zui answered immediately, though her certainty wavered even as she spoke. Thats because of the intermarriage between the tribes I think? Or maybe not all dragons have it? Her voice trailed off, and she tapped her chin. Huh. Ive never really thought about it. Jinshu hesitated, his expression skeptical. But the Fire and Water Tribes never intermarried before, right? Long Zui blinked, then slowly turned her head toward Chanshi, who stood silently in the corner with her bluish-graying hair. Realization dawned in her golden eyes. Wait Is it really only those with Water Tribe heritage who have the potential? Her voice grew quieter as the question hung in the air. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chanshi gave her a sympathetic look but said nothing. It is, isnt it Long Zui muttered, gripping the sides of her head with both hands. She sank to the floor dramatically, her expression contorting into one of utter despair. All my research in vain! Jinshu stared at her in alarm, unsure how to respond. Her defeated expression tugged at him, and he took a hesitant step forward, intending to console her. But before he could speak, Long Zuis face abruptly shifted into a serene smile, as if nothing had happened. Welp, whatever, she said cheerfully, pushing herself off the floor and taking a hearty swig from her wine gourd. W-whatever?! Jinshu stammered, utterly bewildered. Thats it? Youre giving up on your dream just like that? Well, yeah. She shrugged as if the answer were obvious. Its not like I can just leave the Fire Tribe out of the equation, can I? So now I need to find a new way to make the dragon clan stronger than the other clans. Her nonchalant tone left Jinshu speechless, and he could only stare as she hummed to herself, already brainstorming her next scheme. Jinshu plopped down in a chair with a soft groan, burying his face in his hands. He couldnt help but contemplate the life choices that had brought him to this moment, sitting across from his undeniably insane aunt. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he wondered if her eccentricity had rubbed off on himor worse, if hed always been this way. Oh, right! Long Zuis sudden exclamation snapped him out of his thoughts, startling him into looking up. Her face was alight with excitement, her earlier despair seemingly forgotten. We were going to train, werent we? Lets go! Before Jinshu could muster a responseor even a protestLong Zui seized his hand. The world around him warped and shimmered as they disappeared in a ripple that spread through the air like a drop in a still pond. 74.5 The Missing Brother/Son Three girlstwo with dragon horns and one with rabbit earstumbled out of a rippling mid-air rift, landing in a heap of tangled limbs. After some awkward shuffling and muffled grumbles, they managed to untangle themselves and staggered to their feet. Ah! That bitc! Yanjiang began, her voice rising in fury. Yanjiang! Yuetu interrupted sharply, her pale face betraying her panic. What? Yanjiang snapped, glaring at her sister. She still hadnt forgiven Yuetu for leaving their brother behind with their crazy aunt. Yuetu didnt answer, instead pointing a trembling finger behind Yanjiang. With a huff, Yanjiang turned to lookand immediately froze, her expression mirroring Yuetus pale dread. They were in the grand hall of their clan, surrounded by its most important figures. At the center of the room, their father sat atop his imposing throne, his presence as overwhelming as ever. Flanking him on the steps below were his wiveseach a picture of elegance and authority, including their respective mothers, who now regarded them with expectant gazes. Uh hi, Dad. Hi, Mom, Yanjiang managed with a nervous chuckle, raising a hand in a sheepish wave. Her mother returned the wave with a smile and small wave of her own, though it was clear she expected an explanation. Long Qing wasted no time. His deep, commanding voice reverberated through the hall. Where did you three come from, and where is your brother? Yanjiang swallowed, her nerves momentarily overriding her usual fiery temper. That biI mean, Aunt Zui, she began, speaking so quickly her words blurred together. She dragged us to some weird courtyard and threw us into a pond! Then she said we had to be punished for eating her fruit, so she tried to make us part of her crazy experiments. Jinshuhe, uh, volunteered to stay and take our place if she let us go. I tried to argue, but she just waved her hand, and well, here we are. Her words hung in the air, followed by a heavy silence. Long Qing rubbed his temples, his expression darkening, before turning his attention to another of his daughters. Bing, you tell me what happened. Bing, whose face was partially hidden by her long hair, blushed furiously. Um well it was like Yanjiang said, she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. Long Qing sighed, clearly unsatisfied, and turned to his last daughter. Yuetu, could you explain better? Yes, Father! Yuetu straightened her posture, her rabbit ears twitching from the movement. We were taken to a secret location by Aunt Zui. After a brief discussion, she announced that we were to become her test subjects for her experiments in awakening the Azure bloodline The gathered clan members gasped in collective outrage. Blasphemous! roared an elderly dragon with white hair and brown horns, his voice trembling with fury. Let her finish! Long Qing growled, his voice booming through the hall. The elder flinched, immediately bowing and muttering an apology before falling silent. Yuetu resumed, her tone steady. Earlier today, after breakfast, Jinshu proposed offering himself willingly as Aunt Zuis test subject in exchange for our release. She agreed, knowing full well it was just a ploy to let us warn you, Father. But she was unbothered. She claimed you would never find her. Long Qings grip on his thrones armrest tightened, his knuckles whitening. The nearly indestructible material creaked ominously under the strain. Did she mention anything else? he asked, his tone dangerously calm. Yuetu hesitated, then shook her head. But Bing, fidgeting nervously, spoke up. Um she said shed let us go in five years. So she should let Jinshu go within that time I think Long Qings gaze darkened further, but he nodded, signaling that he had heard. Come. Stand beside your mothers. We will discuss this further after this meeting. The three girls obeyed without a word, stepping down the hall to join their mothers, who enveloped them in a protective, silent embrace. The same elder dragon as before stepped forward as the sisters reached their mothers. They recognized him immediatelyGrand Elder Nitu Fen of the Earth Tribe. His weathered face was flushed red with anger, and his brown horns seemed to tremble as he spoke. Patriarch, we must find Long Zui and put a stop to her blasphemy once and for all! he said, his voice rising with conviction. Are you suggesting we kill my sister? Long Qings low, guttural growl reverberated through the grand hall, sending a shiver through the gathered crowd. Nitu Fens face turned ashen. He dropped to a kowtow so quickly his forehead nearly struck the floor. Not at all! I spoke poorly, Patriarch. Please forgive my lack of respect! Hmph. Stand! Long Qing ordered, his sharp tone leaving no room for argument. As Nitu Fen rose, Long Qing continued, his gaze cold but measured. I understand the need to stop her. However, despite all this time, none of us have ever been able to locate her hideout. Unless someone here has new information, this matter is closed for now. Yes, Patriarch! the assembled dragons answered in unison, bowing deeply. Long Qing swept his gaze over the hall. Is there anything else that must be addressed? If not, I will end this meeting to focus on retrieving my son. A hesitant hand rose from the crowd. Its owner was an older man without the signature dragon hornsonly two prominent bumps on his forehead. He was Jiao Eyu, Patriarch of the Jiao Clan. Long Qing inclined his head slightly. Eyu. Speak. Thank you, Patriarch. Jiao Eyu stepped forward and bowed deeply. One of our clan members has recently ascended to become a full dragon. We humbly request that he be considered for inclusion in a tribe. Long Qing nodded thoughtfully. Very well. Speak with the elder in charge of ceremonies and arrange for the tribes elders to oversee the selection process. Jiao Eyu bowed even lower, his gratitude palpable. Thank you, Patriarch! We are honored by your consideration. Long Qing gave a final glance around the room, his patience clearly wearing thin. That will be enough. Any further matters can be resolved among yourselves. This meeting is over. With a wave of his hand, Long Qing turned and strode toward the halls back door, his wives and daughters following close behind. In a flash, they disappeared from view, leaving the grand hall abuzz with murmurs and lingering tension. *** Long Qing, Jiamei, the three sisters, and their mothers entered his private study at the back of the grand hall. The room was grand yet intimate, dominated by a large, intricately carved desk at the far end. Long Qing moved to take his seat behind it, while Jiamei stood silently at his side, her calm presence a contrast to the tension in the air. With a wave of his hand, three chairs materialized in front of the desk, their craftsmanship as elegant as the rest of the study. He gestured for his daughters to sit. Once they were seated, their mothers positioned themselves behind their respective daughters, standing with poised elegance. Long Qings sharp gaze swept over the group as he folded his hands atop the desk. Why did you four leave the mountains without our permission? he asked, his voice steady but carrying an unmistakable note of disappointment. Yanjiang squirmed in her seat, her usual confidence wavering. W-well, I I asked them to come play with me she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. Long Qing sighed heavily, rubbing his temples. He muttered something under his breath, too low for the sisters to catch, though it was clear he was displeased. Hey! Its not her fault! Yanjiangs mother, Huo, snapped, her fiery tone cutting through the room. She had caught the muttered words even if her daughter hadnt. Long Qing raised a hand to calm her. Im not blaming her, he replied evenly. I only wish shed act with more responsibility as the eldest sister. Huo pursed her lips but didnt argue further, though her protective stance behind Yanjiang remained firm. What happened after you left the mountains? Long Qing asked, his tone sharper now, though not unkind. Not much, Yanjiang began, shifting slightly in her seat. We flew around for a while, here and there until we found that tree. Tree? Long Qing repeated, narrowing his eyes. Ah, the one Long Zui was so furious about? Yes. Yanjiang nodded, her cheeks turning faintly pink. We ate some of the fruits growing on it, and they made us act a little strange. Her blush deepened as she recalled herself dancing wildly in the forest. Strange? How so? Like we drank too much wine, Yuetu supplied matter-of-factly, her rabbit ears twitching slightly. Yeah, like that, Yanjiang confirmed with a sheepish grin. Then we fell asleep, and when we woke up, a young Golden Roc tried messing with us. Her expression twisted into one of disgust at the memory. What do you mean he messed with you? Did he attack you? Long Qings gaze sharpened, his protective instincts rising. Um no, not at first, Yanjiang admitted reluctantly. He showed off this fan with painted images of Rocs carrying dead Dragons. It was clearly meant to provoke us. So we attacked him. Long Qings lips curled in disdain, and he tsked audibly. Arrogant bird. Then you three killed him? Good riddance. Uh Yanjiang faltered, glancing at her sisters for support. Yeah, well we mightve lost if it werent for our little brothers help. Jiamei, who had been silent until now, visibly perked up at the mention of Jinshu. Her sharp gaze fixed on the girls. Oh? How did Jinshu help? The sisters exchanged nervous glances, hesitating. They werent sure if they should admit how badly Jinshu had been hurt. Surprisingly, it was Bing who broke the silence. W-we lost sight of the Roc, and it used that opportunity to charge an attack. If it had landed, wed have been severely injured, if not She trailed off, but the implication hung heavily in the air. But Jinshu came out of nowhere, Bing continued, her voice growing steadier, and attacked it from below, drawing its attention away from us. In the process, though, he got hurtreally hurtbut hes okay now! she added quickly, her wide eyes darting toward Jiamei. Yuetu gave him a pill, and it worked perfectly! Jiamei exhaled softly, her expression unreadable as she processed Bings words. Behind Long Qings stoic facade, his fingers tightened slightly on the desks edge. Jinshu acted bravely, Long Qing finally said, his voice low but firm. But this only reinforces the need to bring him back as soon as possible. Long Qing tapped a finger rhythmically on the desk, his sharp eyes fixed on his daughters. And what happened after Zui took you away? Yanjiang snorted, clenching her fists as irritation flared across her face, but it was Yuetu who calmly began to answer. We appeared in the air above a courtyard surrounded by a pond and flowers. Aunt Zui dumped us straight into the pond, then told us we needed to be punished for eating her fruits. The fruits from the tree that made you feel drunk? Long Qing interjected, his brows furrowing. Yuetu nodded. Yes She planted that tree in the middle of a forest because she thought trees couldnt grow alone! Yanjiang interrupted with a bark of laughter, her mirth bubbling over. Right Yuetu continued patiently, though her nose twitched slightly in irritation. The courtyard was strange. When we arrived, there were no buildings, but when we turned around, there was a massive palace. Oh yeah! It just appeared out of nowhere! Yanjiang chimed in enthusiastically, nodding vigorously. Long Qings tapping increased in tempo as he absorbed their words. T-there was nothingno, Bing stammered before correcting herself. We couldnt see anything past the walls. It was like there was nothing out there. Really? Yanjiang turned to Bing with surprise. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hadnt noticed that, Yuetu admitted thoughtfully, her rabbit ears twitching slightly as she recalled the details. Long Qings finger stopped abruptly mid-tap. The fruit is clearly important to her, he said after a pause, standing abruptly. He began pacing the room, his hands clasped behind his back. She wouldnt leave the tree unprotected, especially if it needs a forest to grow. Her hideout must be nearby. He stopped pacing and turned to face the women, his expression resolute. Ill send people to search the area thoroughly. If any of you remember anything elseno matter how smallcome to me immediately. But for now, go and rest. The three sisters stood and bowed respectfully before leaving with their mothers, their footsteps fading as they exited the study. Jiamei remained behind, her sharp eyes lingering on her husband as he stood in contemplative silence. I will find him, Long Qing said firmly, his tone carrying the weight of his resolve. Jiamei approached him from behind, her voice soft but resolute. Dont. Long Qing turned, his expression a mix of confusion and frustration. Dont? Jiamei met his gaze with calm certainty. I know our son. He chose to stay with Zui because he feels its the best way to protect his sisters. And? Long Qings brow furrowed. Shouldnt I bring him back so he doesnt have to shoulder that alone? Thats the thing, Jiamei said gently. Protecting his loved ones is his greatest dream. Its who he is. Being with Zui gives him the chance to do that. I can guarantee hell ask her to train him while hes there. Five years its but a blink of an eye to us. Long Qings jaw tightened as he turned away, his fingers tracing the edge of the desk. Hmm He didnt agree, but neither did he argue. Even so, Ill still send people to search for her hideout. If things go too far Jiamei smiled faintly, cutting him off with a knowing look. Hm, sure, she said lightly, but her tone carried an unspoken understanding. Long Qing let out a low sigh, staring out into space as the conversation ended, his thoughts still dwelling on his son. 75. Formations Jinshu stumbled out of a shimmering ripple in the middle of a spacious indoor training room within Long Zui''s palace. The sharp sound of his misstep echoed off the polished walls as he caught his balance, his gaze lifting to meet his aunts expectant face. Took you long enough to get the hang of it. How long has it been? Nine months? Long Zuis voice carried a familiar note of condescension, her sharp eyes flicking to the spot where another ripple was slowly fading behind him. Jinshu hesitated. Um its been a year. A year? Really? Has it been that long already? she muttered, tapping her chin in thought. Her expression softened only slightly before she dismissed the topic with a wave of her hand. Anyway, lets move on to the next lesson. Without waiting for a reply, she turned and led him into a side room attached to the training hall. The smaller chamber was lined with shelves stacked high with scrolls, their edges worn with use. The floor was scattered with unfurled scrolls, their surfaces marked with intricate runic patterns. At the far end of the room stood a single desk, its surface cluttered with bottles of ink and mostly blank scrolls, though a few bore the beginnings of half-drawn runes. This was where they practiced rune craftingan intricate art distinct from the broader profession of runesmithing. While runesmiths focused on forging weapons enhanced with inscribed runes, runecrafters specialized in using runes to empower already crafted items. However, what Long Zui was teaching Jinshu went beyond typical runecrafting. It delved into an even rarer and more complex application of the art: formations. Long Zui herself was a formation-specialized runecrafter, or as they were more commonly known, a formation master. At least youre a faster learner when it comes to runes, she remarked as they stopped at the desk in the back of the room. She gestured toward the cluttered surface. Now that youve learned the basics, show me how to draw a Lesser Protection Formation. Sure, Jinshu said, nodding confidently as he reached for a blank scroll and a brush. No, not like that, Long Zui interrupted sharply, her tone tinged with impatience. Use your Qi and draw it in the air. He blinked at her, startled. What? But you havent taught me that yet. She responded with a condescending look, one eyebrow arching high. So? Just do it. Jinshu stared at her blankly, his mind racing. How was he supposed to attempt something he hadnt even been introduced to? Well? What are you waiting for? she pressed, folding her arms. With no better idea, Jinshu closed his eyes and conjured a mental image of the Lesser Protection Formation. Drawing on the Qi within his dantian, he guided it to his fingertip, imagining it as a brush painting the runes in the air. Minutes ticked by, and when he finally opened his eyes, glowing runes floated before him, shimmering faintly. His heart leapt with excitement. Oh! Did I do it?! Before Long Zui could respond, the glowing structure wavered, unraveling thread by thread until it dissolved into nothingness. You failed, she said flatly, her expression entirely unimpressed. Oh Jinshu deflated slightly, but determination quickly reignited in his eyes. Let me try again. As he closed his eyes to focus once more, he failed to notice Long Zuis expression subtly shift. Her usual condescension gave way to a fleeting look of disbelief and astonishment, as if she couldnt quite believe what she had just seen. With his eyes closed once more, Jinshu carefully redrew the runic patterns for the formation, his movements steady and deliberate. He took about the same amount of time as before, perhaps even slightly less. When he opened his eyes, the shimmering runes floated midair once again, only to slowly unravel and fade away, just as they had before. Aunt, why are they disappearing? Am I doing something wrong? he asked, his voice tinged with frustration and a hint of desperation. Long Zui, still wearing her deadpan expression, replied matter-of-factly, Hm. Your first attempt was decent. But you missed the most crucial stepsealing the formation. Jinshu blinked. How do I seal the formation? You use your Qi to bind the entire structure together, she explained, her tone as if this were the most obvious thing in the world. It doesnt matter how you do it, as long as you inject enough Qi to stabilize it. Okay, Jinshu said, his determination returning. Ill try one more time. Closing his eyes again, he visualized the formation in his minds eye with renewed focus. This time, Long Zuis expression remained neutral, her gaze steady as she watched him work. Several minutes later, a third formation began to materialize midair. Jinshu placed his hand at its center, channeling Qi outward to stabilize the structure. For a few tense moments, he held his breath as the shimmering runes solidified. When he finally pulled his hand away, the Lesser Protection Formation remained intact, floating steadily in the air. Aha! I did it! Jinshu exclaimed, pumping his fist in triumph at his first successful creation. Clap! Long Zui offered a slow, deliberate applause. Good job. Now activate it. His excitement faltered, and he scratched the back of his neck sheepishly. Uh how do I do that? She arched an eyebrow. How do you think? Um Jinshu hesitated, unsure. Trusting his instincts, he reached out with a Qi-infused finger and tapped the formations center. At once, the runes flared brightly, and a semi-transparent barrier shimmered into existence around him. His eyes widened in awe. Oho! I did it! Pop! The barrier burst like a soap bubble a second later. Jinshu watched as Long Zui casually pulled her finger back from where she had poked his barrier. He frowned. What was that for? To make sure the success doesnt go to your head, she replied with a smirk. Your weak barrier cant even handle a simple poke. Well, yeah. Of course it cantnot from someone with the strength of an immortal goddess, anyway. Long Zui scoffed, but Jinshu caught the faint blush coloring her cheeks and the small smile tugging at her lips. She liked the compliment, even if she wouldnt admit it outright. He had figured out a while ago that his aunt had a soft spot for flattery. Over the past year, hed used this knowledge to gently nudge her into teaching him things she hadnt initially intended to. For instance, she had planned to stop at basic rune crafting, but after a few well-placed compliments, she had agreed to teach him the advanced art of formations. Is there a way to use formations in battle? he asked, his curiosity piqued. Of course, if youre fast enough, Long Zui said with a shrug. Like this. Before Jinshu could respond, she moved her hands with lightning speed, drawing symbols in the air faster than his eyes could track. In less than three seconds, a Greater Protection Formation sprang to life in front of her, its glowing structure radiating strength and elegance. Wow! How did you stabilize it though? Jinshu asked, his eyes wide with curiosity. He hadnt seen her do anything other than draw with her finger, yet the formation held steady. I told you already, Long Zui said with a small smirk. It doesnt matter how you stabilize it, as long as it has enough Qi to hold together. Oooh~ so you stabilized it as you drew, Jinshu said, realization dawning. With a casual wave of her hand, the glowing formation dissipated into nothingness. Exactly. Anyway, now that youve got the basics down, you can train on your own. Come find me if you have questions, she said before disappearing into a ripple in the air. Jinshu blinked at her abrupt exit but quickly shrugged, having grown used to his aunts dramatic antics. What should I learn then? he muttered to himself. With no better ideas, he wandered over to the shelves, grabbed a few scrolls at random, and brought them to the desk. He unrolled one and began to study its intricate patterns. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the air ripple again. Glancing up, he saw Long Zui step through, this time drinking from her ever-present wine gourd. Hey, she said, wiping her mouth, I forgot to mention something. Theres a rune you cant learnever. Jinshu raised an eyebrow. Uh what rune? Long Zui pointed at an empty spot on the shelf. The one riiiiight She paused mid-sentence, blinking in confusion at the bare shelf. Her gaze slowly shifted to the scrolls he had piled on the desk, then finally landed on the one in his hands. That one. You cant learn that one. This one? Jinshu asked, holding up the scroll. Yep. That one. Um its a little late for that. Ive already started reading it. Whats the big deal? Theres no description. Long Zui crossed her arms, her expression unusually serious. That scroll contains the Time Runea nasty little thing that was banned by the Heavens themselves. Banned by the Heavens? Really? Jinshu said, leaning back in disbelief. Yes, she confirmed, her voice firm. Anyone who uses it will have their soul cast into the void of time as punishment. What does it even do? It allows you to move forwards or backwards in time, Long Zui explained, her tone grim. But, like I said, using it will doom your soul forever. So, dont even think about it. Jinshu rolled the scroll up and handed it back to Long Zui. Are there any other forbidden runes here? She tapped her chin, her gaze sweeping across the shelves. Hmm that one, that one, and that one, she said, pointing to three scrolls. You can learn these two, she added, indicating two of the three, but dont use them until you reach the Saint Realm. What about the one I cant learn? Jinshu asked, his curiosity piqued. That ones the Immortality Rune, Long Zui said with a smirk. It was designed to be drawn on the body and grant an immortal physique. However, theres a tiny side effect Which is? It requires so much Qi that your body explodes into smithereens. Oh. Jinshu blinked, unsure how to respond to such a casually delivered warning. Anyway, Long Zui continued, brushing the topic aside, youre free to learn anything else. Toodaloo! With a wave, she disappeared into another ripple. Jinshu let out a sigh and turned back to the scrolls. The next one he opened featured a formation with detailed instructionsand a glaring warning. While the formation wasnt inherently deadly, one mistake could cause it to explode catastrophically, taking him with it. He set that one aside with a grimace and moved on to a third. This one was more straightforward: an Explosion Formation. Bold letters at the top read: If you screw this up, you will die! Oh, charming, Jinshu muttered dryly. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He spent the rest of the day poring over the scrolls, carefully memorizing the ones he deemed most useful. While the risks were high, he couldn''t deny the thrill of unraveling the mysteries of formations. 75.5 Mothers & Daughters Bang! A table hurtled across the stone chamber, shattering against the wall in an explosion of splinters. "Goddammit!!" Yanjiang roared, reaching for something else to throw. Her hand grasped at empty air. She paused, breathing hard, eyes sweeping over the wreckage. Her entire training roomdoubling as her bedroomwas in ruins. Broken chairs, splintered tables, shattered weapon racks. Even her bed lay in pieces, the once-sturdy frame reduced to kindling. Fuck! She stomped her foot against the hardened stone floor, the force of her rage cracking the Qi-resistant material, spiderweb fissures spreading beneath her heel. "Whats the point of all this if I cant even protect my little brother?!" Her scream tore through the chamber, her fingers tangling in her hair as she sank to the floor. A voice broke through her storm. No one is born invincible and all-powerful. Yanjiangs head snapped toward the doorway, where her mother stood, calm and composed. Thats why we train, Huo continued, stepping inside. And train some more. Until we become invincible and all-powerful. Yanjiang scowled. "What?" "Youre about to reach adulthood. You know what that means, right?" Huo stopped before her, crossing her arms. "Yeah the longevity disease," Yanjiang muttered, still too frustrated to focus. "But why bring that up now?" Huo placed a firm hand on her daughters shoulder. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When dragons come of age, we stagnatean incurable disease locks us in place. But if we push through it, if we endure, we reach heights of power that lesser species cant even dream of. She exhaled, her gaze turning distant, thoughtful. Then, just as quickly, she sighed dramatically. Ah, screw this. Without warning, Huo flopped onto the floor beside her. Gah! Its so exhausting trying to sound calm and wise. How does Jiamei pull this off all the time? Yanjiang blinked at her mothers sudden shift, then snorted. The forced, wistful expression on Huos face had been so bad. A laugh bubbled up from her chest, and once it started, she couldnt stop. What? Huos eyes narrowed. Brat, are you laughing at your own mother right now? Before Yanjiang could answer, Huo lunged. A fierce wrestling match broke out, the two of them rolling across the wreckage, fiery hair tangling as they fought for dominance. Laughter echoed off the stone walls, filling the ruined chamber with warmth. By the time they finally stopped, both were breathless, their faces flushed as red as their hair. They lay on their backs, staring up at the ceiling in silence. Then, without warning, Yanjiang turned and threw her arms around her mother, burying her face in her chest. A ragged sob tore from her throat, and before she could stop herself, the floodgates opened. "Momma!" she wailed. "I couldnt protect Jinshu! Not from that roc not from Aunt Zui either!" Huo didnt say a word. She simply held her daughter close, stroking her hair in slow, soothing motions. She let Yanjiang cryloud and unrestraineduntil her sobs quieted and her tears ran dry. Only then did she speak. "I already told you. No one is born invincible." Yanjiang stiffened. "You are weak" Her head snapped up, eyes wide with raw betrayal. "Mom!" Huo only smiled. "Well, its true. Especially compared to Long Zui." She rose to her feet, pulling Yanjiang up with her, and began brushing the dust and debris from her daughter''s clothes. "If you want to protect your brother in the future, then grow stronger. Don''t let anything stop you." Yanjiangs jaw clenched. Her eyes, still red from crying, burned with renewed determination. She nodded. Huos smile softened. She patted Yanjiangs shoulder, then turned to leave. Just as she reached the doorway, she paused and glanced back, a smirk tugging at her lips. "Oh, and clean your room." With a laugh, she disappeared down the hall, leaving Yanjiang standing in the middle of what looked like the aftermath of an explosion. Yuetus ears twitched restlessly as she poured ingredients into the three-legged pill furnace. "Hmm will it work this time?" she mused aloud, brow furrowed in concentration. "The pill worked perfectly when I gave it to Xiao Shu, but every time I try to replicate it, I fail" Placing her hands on either side of the furnace, she injected her qi into the grooves, igniting a flame beneath it as the inlaid runes flickered to life. She had just begun the refining process when a knock sounded at the door. "I''m busy!" she snapped, irritation flaring. She had clearly left a sign warning not to disturb her during pill refinement. Yet the knocking came again. "I said, I''m busy!" The door creaked open. Yuetu whirled around, fury ready to lash outonly for her words to freeze in her throat. "Mother" Her ears flattened in embarrassment, the anger in her eyes vanishing as quickly as it had come. She offered a sheepish smile. "What brings you here?" Tuzi opened her mouth to speak but suddenly paused, nose twitching as she sniffed the air. A moment later, she sighed. "Your pill is going to fail." Yuetu''s ears perked up in alarm. "What? No, this time its" Pop! A small explosion erupted from the furnace, sending a puff of black smoke curling from beneath the lid. Yuetu groaned, slumping in frustration. "Ahh! Nooo! I was sure this one was the one!" She shot her mother a look of barely concealed bitterness, as if the interruption had somehow caused the failure. Tuzi shook her head. "It was going to fail regardless. You used too much fire for the Maji Root extract." She gestured toward the gnarled root on the table, a small portion freshly cut. Her nose twitched again as she scanned the array of ingredients. Tilting her head curiously, she turned back to her daughter. "What pill are you concocting? I dont recognize these ingredients from any of the formulas I taught you." Yuetu scratched the back of her neck awkwardly. How much should she say? After all, her creation wasnt exactly safe. "Uh Im just experimenting a little," she said, forcing a casual tone. Her mothers sharp gaze narrowed. "And the truth?" "It is the truth" Yuetu tried weakly, but under Tuzis unyielding stare, she wilted. She sighed. "I made a pill once. It worked perfectly. But I cant seem to replicate it." Tuzis expression remained unreadable. "What kind of pill?" "A a healing pill," Yuetu whispered, her ears twitching anxiously. But as she continued, her voice grew more passionate, excitement slipping into her words. "I fed it to Xiao Shu when he was injured, and it worked perfectly! It healed his deadly wounds in seconds!" "A healing pill? Not an antidote?" Tuzis sharp gaze flicked to the table, where an assortment of powerful antidote ingredients lay scattered. "Um well" Yuetu hesitated, fidgeting. "I used Dragonsbane as the main ingredient" Tuzi froze. "Dragonsbane?" She repeated slowly, as if struggling to comprehend the words. Her ears twitched, and a dangerous silence filled the room. Yuetu gulped. Then, step by step, Tuzi approached, lifting a hand in a way that sent shivers down Yuetus spine. "M-Mom?" Yuetu stammered, instinctively backing awayonly to hit the pill furnace behind her. Trapped. Slap! A sharp sting bloomed across her cheek. Yuetu clutched her face, staring at her mother in shock, eyes brimming with aggrievement. "You stupid girl!" Tuzi shouted, raising her hand again. "You gave your little brother Dragonsbane?! Is that head of yours just for decoration?!" Another slap landed, followed by another. "Owwait, stop! Stop! I''m sorry! Please stop hitting me!" Yuetu yelped, shielding her head as slaps rained down like a merciless storm. "I''m going to beat some sense into that empty skull of yours!" Tuzi declared, her strikes relentless. The chaotic beating continued until a voice interrupted from the doorway. "Ahem. Am I interrupting something?" Both panting mother and cowering daughter turned toward the source. Jiamei stood in the entrance, arms folded, watching with an amused glint in her eyes. Tuzi fixed her daughter with a fierce glare. "Go apologize." "But" "Now!" Under her mother''s sharp gaze, Yuetu scrambled to her feet, ears flattened against her head. She bowed stiffly before Jiamei. "Aunt Jiamei I''m sorry." Jiamei raised a brow. "Oh? What are you sorry for?" "I I-I" Yuetu stuttered, struggling to find the right words. In the end, she just blurted it out. "I fed Jinshu a pill made from Dragonsbane!" "Hm? Really?" Jiamei tilted her head. "Well, I was actually coming to thank you for that, so there''s no need to apologize." Both Tuzi and Yuetu stared at her, utterly dumbfounded. "You you''re okay with that?" Tuzi finally asked. "Of course." Jiamei smiled faintly. "She saved my son''s life. I don''t care how, as long as he''s alive." Then, in that same calm, measured tone, she added, "Though, if what she had done resulted in his death I would have killed both of you." A chill crept through the air. Both mother and daughter stiffened, their backs straightening instinctively as their ears went completely flat. The unspoken promise in Jiameis eyes sent shivers down their spines. "But luckily that didn''t happen, right?" They nodded rapidly. Jiameis smile returned, serene as ever. "Well, regardless, thank you for saving Jinshus life. If you ever need anything, dont hesitate to come find me." With that, she turned and left, her presence fading as swiftly as it had arrived. Silence stretched between Yuetu and Tuzi. Slowly, Yuetu turned to her mother, voice barely above a whisper. "Mommy she''s scary" Tuzi, still visibly shaken, gave a stiff nod. "I-I don''t think I''ll make any more of those pills." Yuetu continued. "Best not to." Hum~ hum hum~ hum~ do~ do do~ Bing hummed a merry tune as she released a steady stream of freezing Qi from her fingertips. The tiny mouse in her hands froze instantly, its body locked in a perpetual stanceits front paws clutching an invisible blade, its tail curled behind it as if caught mid-motion. She placed it carefully onto the table beside a collection of other small, frozen animals. Unlike the newest addition, these ones were fully dressed in miniature robes and armed with tiny weapons. They stood in strategic positions, locked forever in poses that mimicked a grand battlefield. Still humming, Bing reached for a set of tiny robes and gently dressed the frozen mouse. Once satisfied, she took a small wooden swordno larger than a splinter, but intricately carvedand nestled it into the mouses paws. Taking a step back, she admired her work. A perfect, frozen battlefield. Chirp! Squeak! Ribbit! Buzz! Bing glanced over at the cages in the corner of her room, where restless animals shifted and called for her attention. Oh, right. Its feeding time. She smiled and made her way over, carefully pouring different types of food into their bowls. As she worked, her gaze flickered to an empty cage. Bai Bai died, Bing murmured, her voice light, almost dreamy. A soft smile touched her lips. But now shes forever part of our art. Forever She poured the final bowl of food just as the door to her room creaked open, and she turned to see her mother step inside. Xueher motherwas the epitome of a cold beauty. Some might even call her a frozen beauty, not just because she was a rare dragon with ice-infused qi but because her face was perpetually locked in an emotionless stare. She never smiled, never frowned. Her expression was a mask of perfect, glacial stillness. At least, it was until she closed Bings door behind her. The moment the latch clicked shut, Xue''s icy mask shattered. Her colorless cheeks turned a soft pink, and silent tears welled in her usually detached eyes, spilling over without sound. Bing stepped forward without a word, linking her arm around her mother''s. Gently, she guided her to the bed, sitting her down. Another tough day? Bing asked once the sobs had quieted. Xue nodded, dabbing her sleeve against her wet cheeks. The black fabric absorbed the tears as if they had never existed. I I had to have three entire conversations, Xue admitted, her voice trembling. It was terrible! Bing sighed, rubbing slow circles on her mothers back to soothe her. Haa Xue continued to cry for a long time, her trembling shoulders gradually stilling. Eventually, exhaustion overtook her, and she fell asleep curled against her daughter. Bing adjusted her position, carefully laying her mother down before pulling a blanket over her. As she settled beside her, she reflected on how strange this situation was. For most children, it was the mother who held them when they cried, comforting them until sleep took over. But for her and her mother, it was the opposite. From the moment she had hatched, it had been Xue who cried herself to sleep in Bings arms. Her mother, despite all her strength, had never been able to handle social interactions. She kept people at a distance with her cold demeanor, and if forced into conversation, she would retreat herewhere she could break down safely. Bing exhaled, shifting onto her side. She wasnt much better when it came to socializing. The difference was that she only blushed and stammered. Her eyes drifted closed, but her thoughts remained restless, playing the same loop they always did before sleep. How is Jin Shu doing? Are Aunt Zui and he getting along? Should I follow the trace of qi I left on him and make sure? She hesitated. No, I should wait. But the anticipation was unbearable. She blushed lightly, imagining what her little brother would look like when he returned. Would he be stronger? Taller? Would Aunt Zuis experiments push him to become a full Azure Dragonperhaps even greater than their father? Her thoughts ran wild, a mix of worry and excitement, until exhaustion finally pulled her under. 76. Three Years Jinshu was traveling through what he had come to call the slipspace, or simply ripples, as his aunt called them. He wasnt sure why the term slipspace came to mind when he moved through the kaleidoscopic realm of fractured images, but he liked it. The space was awash in bright blue glowing hues, and it felt right to him. It was hard to describelike a million pictures overlaid on top of each other, each in varying shades of blue. When he stepped out from the slipspace, the world snapped back into vibrant color. The sudden shift was disorienting at first, but after three years of practice, he had grown accustomed to it. He no longer felt like vomiting every time, as he had when he first learned. "Aunt, look at this new formation I learned!" Jinshu said as he stepped out of the slipspace, drawing runes in the air. He swiftly dodged a silver claw aimed at his head. "I was ready for it this time," he added with a smile, evading a second claw aimed at his chest. The claws were his aunts. This scene of him stepping through a ripple in space and dodging his aunt''s attacks had played out repeatedly over the last year. It was combat training for Jinshu. As he skillfully dodged her wild strikes, he finished carving the formation. A brilliant light flashed from the runes, filling the training room with a golden glow. Long Zui, his aunt, backed offlikely having recognized the formation Jinshu had created. From the golden light emerged not the thirteen-year-old dragon in human form, but a six-armed, black-armored vajra-wielding deity. This was the virtual battle form of the Minor Deity Formation, a combat-focused formation. In this battle form, Jinshu was impervious to damage as long as the formation remained activeor more accurately, until his Qi reserves were exhausted. The form amplified his battle power by an entire realm, elevating him to the Adept Realm, one step above his current Spirit Realm. Though Jinshu''s battle form granted him immense strength, he was still no match for his aunts cultivation. Normally, her power far surpassed his, but for the sake of their training, she kindly suppressed her cultivation to the Master Realm. Even so, she remained much stronger than himher strength a constant reminder of the gap he still had to bridge. At least this way, their fights were more manageable, though no less intense. The deity form wielded four vajras crackling with lightning. In his two free hands, Jinshu summoned his Spirit, a weapon his aunt had remarked was unlike anything she''d ever seen when he first reached the Spirit Realm. The weapon resembled a blunt, pointless speara long metal pipe with a wooden handle and a trigger mechanism, reminiscent of a crossbow. He called it a rifle, the word inexplicably surfacing in his mind the moment he first summoned it. Jinshu hurled the four thunderbolt-wreathed vajras, their arcs flashing through the air with violent energy. As expected, Long Zui effortlessly dodged them, her movements precise and graceful. Yet, as the vajras passed her, they suddenly turned, surging toward her back. She twisted, evading them again as if she had eyes in the back of her head. Bang! The rifle barked, releasing a Qi-infused projectilea bullet, as Jinshu called it. The golden streak of energy tore through the air, crossing the fifty-meter training room faster than the lightning bolts. It struck Long Zui''s chest with a sharp snap, causing the Qi barrier surrounding her to ripple but hold firm. Bang! The second shot followed. This time, the barrier cracked slightly, faint spiderweb fractures spreading across its surface. Jinshu pulled back the rifle''s bolt, charging another shot even as Long Zui surged forward, her speed nearly overwhelming. The vajras reappeared in his hands, their return instinctive. Without hesitation, he hurled them again, the weapons hurtling toward her charging figure in synchronized arcs. Long Zui didnt even bother dodging the vajra this time, letting them blast harmlessly against her Qi barrier. The thunder-charged weapons slid off its surface, their energy dissipating with little effect. Bang! Another bullet streaked toward her, striking the barrier dead center. More spiderweb cracks spread across the translucent shield, but it still held firm. By then, she had closed the distance. Her clawed hand struck Jinshus armored chest with a force like a battering ram. The impact sent him hurtling backward, embedding his body deep into the training room wall. A golden glow enveloped him as the Minor Deity Formation unraveled, dispersing in shimmering fragments. The protective nature of the formation reduced the damage, but half of the force still hit him like a mountain. Argh! Jinshu groaned, pain lancing through his body as he slid down the wall. Ugh you couldve gone a little easier, couldnt you? Long Zui shrugged nonchalantly. I could, she said, a mischievous smile tugging at her lips. But wheres the fun in that? She chuckled, her tone equal parts teasing and approving. With great effort, Jinshu pulled himself off the floor, his body protesting every movement. He grimaced but was relieved to find nothing broken this timea stark improvement from their earlier training sessions. The memory of his first attempt, which left him bedridden for a month, was still fresh in his mind. How was my use of the Minor Deity Formation? he asked, brushing dust off his robes. Long Zui nodded in approval. It was good. Quick application, and you managed to manifest four vajra on your first real attempt. I couldve summoned all six, Jinshu replied, rolling his shoulders to ease the soreness. But I needed two free hands. Long Zui gave Jinshu a pat on the back, causing him to wince from the lingering pain. Seems to me theres nothing left for me to teach you. Youve mastered the Ripple Walk, and your proficiency in formations is downright absurd. You''re already using the strongest Spirit Realm Formation to peak efficiency. So what, I can leave now? Jinshu asked, blinking in surprise. Yup. Ive got nothing left for you here. But can I really? Last time I tried, I ran face-first into an invisible wall. Im still not convinced my nose healed straight. Long Zui waved off his concern. Ah, its fine. Really? I swear it feels slightly crooked. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who needs a straight nose anyway? Wait! Is it really crooked?! No. Whyd you pause?! Look, she said, cutting him off and shoving a small disk covered in intricate runic patterns into his hand, take this and leave. Go see your family. Im sure theyve been missing you. Before Jinshu could respond, she vanished into a rippling portal, using her Ripple Walk technique. How do I find you after I leave?! he called after her, knowing full well she could still hear him. A moment later, her head peeked back out of the portal. Where do you hide a tree? she asked, her voice teasing. She didnt wait for an answer and disappeared again. Where do you hide a tree? Jinshu muttered, frowning. Is that a riddle? Uh a forest? Ding, ding, ding! Got it in one! Long Zuis voice echoed faintly from the fading ripple. Tree in a forest? Wheres that? Jinshu asked, but this time there was no answer. With a resigned shrug, he activated the formation disk she had handed him. A bright flash enveloped him, and when his vision cleared, he found himself standing in the middle of an oddly familiar forest. Behind him, a large tree with glowing purple bark loomed. No way. We were here that entire time?! Jinshu exclaimed, turning to face the tree. As he stared, he noticed a formation fading from its barka formation used to hide a space, similar to the runes found on spatial artifacts. Jinshu shook his head, turning in the vague direction he remembered his home to be. It had been three years since hed left, and he was surprised he even vaguely remembered the way. He could have used Ripple Walk to return in an instant, but his Qi reserves were still recovering from his sparring session. Instead, he chose to fly in his true forma form he hadnt used in all those years. Silver light engulfed his body, and when it faded, his dragon form emerged. A ten-meter-long serpentine body covered in gleaming silver scales that reflected the sunlight like a field of tiny mirrors. His long silver whiskers and flowing silver mane gave him an air of majesty. Glorious, he thought to himself with pride. Flying at a leisurely pace, Jinshu marveled at the familiar terrain below. But as he passed a small mountain, something caught his eye. A human village nestled at the mountains foot. That wasnt there a few years ago, he mused. His attention shifted abruptly as a violent clash of Qi shook the air above the mountain. Two massive Rocs circled a blackened peak, locked in fierce combat with a Fire Tribe dragon. And neither were those Rocs fighting over that scorched mountain, he muttered, narrowing his eyes. Jinshus leisurely flight turned into a blur of silver as he surged toward the battle, intent on aiding the embattled dragon. What the hell are Rocs doing in Dragon Clan territory? he wondered. Drawing closer, he studied the scene. The dragon holding its ground against the two Rocs was large, though not yet fully grownan adolescent like himself. Still, its size and fiery attacks made it formidable. Dragons rarely recognized each other by appearance alone. Their true forms were often too similar. Only scent and voice distinguished them, but those required close proximity. As Jinshu neared the battlefield, a roar cut through the chaos. His heart clenched. It was a voice he hadnt heard in three years, but he would have known it even after three hundred. Yanjiang. Rage ignited within him, and with a deafening roar of his own, Jinshu pushed himself to his limit. His body became a streak of silver as he collided with one of the Rocs, the impact sending the massive bird hurtling into the charred mountain below. The sudden intervention left both Yanjiang and the remaining Roc stunned. The second Roc barely had time to react before Jinshu pounced. His serpentine body coiled around its neck with crushing force, and he sank his fangs deep into its Qi-shrouded feathers, piercing through the obstruction. The Roc screeched, thrashing against him, but Jinshu held on, his fury fueling his strength. With the tang of the Rocs blood on his tongue and the sight of his sisters bloodied, cracked figure burned into his eyes, Jinshu made his resolve. He would protect her. He would kill them all. 77. Blood-soaked Battlefield Jinshu sank his fangs and claws deep into the Rocs neck, twisting and ripping with all the strength his serpentine form could muster. Blood spattered across his silver scales as he fought to tear the birds head from its body. The Roc let out a choked cry, a strangled sound like a slaughtered chicken, its airway constricted by Jinshus coiled body. Desperate to save itself, the bird began morphing into its human form, but the transformation weakened it further, leaving its neck vulnerable. With a final, savage pull, Jinshu ripped its head clean off. The Rocs lifeless body plummeted toward the blackened mountain below, crashing with a dull thud. The second Roc screeched in rage as it rose from the mountain peak, wings spread wide in challenge. But the sight of its companions headless corpse gave it pause. Jinshu wasted no time. His form shimmered, shrinking from his dragon body back to his human form. With practiced ease, he summoned his Spirit weaponthe rifleand took aim. Bang! The Qi bullet streaked through the air, striking the second Roc square in the crown of its head. Its furious screech was cut short as it collapsed mid-flight, falling lifelessly beside its fallen companion. Jinshu lowered his rifle, exhaling slowly as the tension of battle faded. Next to him, Yanjiang reverted to her human form. She stood tall and imposing, her long red hair flowing down her back, fierce eyes locked onto him. Despite the years that had passed, she looked much the sameher towering frame and fiery aura unmistakable. Yet there was a subtle maturity about her now, a refinement that hadnt been there before. She stared at him, wide-eyed, her mouth slightly agape. Jinshu waved, a warm smile spreading across his lips. Hi, Sister. Wha Is Is it really you, little brother? Yanjiang asked, her voice shaky with disbelief. Last I checked, it was indeed me, he replied with a cheeky grin. You sound like Aunt Zui, Yanjiang said, visibly cringing. That bitch, she muttered under her breath. I did spend the last three years with her, so its possible I picked up a few things, Jinshu replied with a shrug, gesturing toward the two dead Rocs. By the way, why were you fighting Rocs in our territory? At the mention of the Rocs, Yanjiangs face lit up with alarm. Shit! Fuck! The Roc Clan is attacking! she shouted, immediately transforming into her true form and speeding off toward their clans home. Jinshu let out a curse of his own and shifted into his dragon form, racing to catch up. What do you mean theyre attacking? Why would they come to the middle of our territory? Even if they dominate the skies, this is our home field! Normally, that would be true, Yanjiang called back over her shoulder, but Dad and a bunch of the elders left! Right now, were at our weakest. Left? Where did they go? To the Jiao Clan! Theyre hosting a big ceremony because ten of their Jiaos ascended into dragons this year. Shit! Jinshu hissed. Thats a days flight away. Abruptly, he stopped flying. Wait! Yanjiang, come back! he called after her. She slowed, turning back with an impatient glare. What?! We dont have time to stop! No matter how fast we get there, the two of us wont change anything! Yanjiangs face twisted with frustration, but she didnt argue. Lets go back and get Aunt Zui, Jinshu said firmly. Shes incredibly strong. Stronger than Dad, even. Stronger than Dad?! Impossible! Doesnt matter if you believe it or not, he countered. We need her right now. So lets go! Without waiting for more objections, Jinshu reverted to his human form. Take on your human form. Itll be easier for me to travel that way. Yanjiang frowned in confusion but complied, transforming back into her human shape. Before she could ask questions, Jinshu grabbed her wrist and dove into a forming ripple. Not a second later, they stepped out in front of the towering Zui Long Gou tree. Jinshu didnt pause, dragging Yanjiang toward the trees trunk. Wait. What Before she could finish her question, Jinshu pulled her straight through the tree trunk. They emerged in the air over Long Zuis hideout. are you doing? She glanced around, her expression shifting from confusion to recognition. What? How are we here? And did you just do that weird teleportation thing with the rippling air? I thought only Aunt Zui could do that. The tree is Aunt Zuis hideaway, and she taught me her technique, Jinshu explained quickly, then cupped a hand around his mouth and shouted, Aunt Zui! We need help! Yanjiang winced and tried covering her ears, but with only one hand free, it did little to block his voice. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An instant later, the air rippled, and Long Zui stepped out, her face flushed and her wine gourd in hand. Whatz all da shoutin about? she slurred, clearly drunk. Jinshu didnt waste a second. The Rocs are attacking! Dad is gone, and we need your help! Long Zui blinked, rubbed her eyes, and blinked again before taking another swig from her gourd. Well, what are you waiting for? Lets go! she declared, grabbing both of them and leaping into the ripple. As they moved through the slipspace, she turned her head toward the two in her grip. Explain more. Jinshu nodded toward Yanjiang, prompting her to speak. Well Dad left for a ceremony with most of the elders yesterday. Then today, when I was coming to wait by that tree You do that a lot, Long Zui interrupted with a raised brow. But whatever, continue. Yanjiang hesitated, thrown off for a moment, before continuing. ...While I was on my way, I noticed a huge flock of Rocs. I went to confront them, but they sent two Adept Realm Rocs to attack me while the flock continued on its way toward our clan. Did they say anything? Long Zui asked, her tone turning serious. They said that today the Dragon Clan would cease to exist. Anything else? Yanjiang shook her head. No. Just that. Were here. Get ready, Long Zui said, stopping in the bright blue void of slipspace. Yanjiang looked around in confusion, but Jinshu recognized the familiar energy in the air. They had arrived near their clans homethe Dragon Vein Mountains. Jinshu clenched his fists and mentally steeled himself. Yet, as they stepped out of the slipspace and into the skies above the mountain range, no amount of preparation could have braced him for what he saw. Chaos. The air was thick with blood and ash. Rocs carrying lifeless dragon corpses in their talons. Human-form Rocs in gleaming golden robes clashing against dragon-horned warriors in desperate battles. Rivers of blood cascaded down the mountainsides, and broken bodiesof all shapes and sizeslittered every open space. Screams and cries filled the air. Children sobbing over their parents'' broken bodies while Rocs screeched mercilessly, diving to snatch those same children from the ground. At the center of it all, like the grim conductor of this symphony of death, hovered Peng Niao, the Golden Roc Clans Patriarch. His massive golden wings caught the sunlight as he surveyed the battlefield below, his expression cold and unfeeling. Jinshu and Yanjiang gasped in horror, their breath catching as they took in the devastation. This wasnt just an attack; it was annihilation. Their home was being destroyed before their eyes. Next to them, Long Zuis face darkened with a vicious scowl. Her eyes burned with fury as she said, Stay safe. Without waiting for a reply, she shot forward, rising to confront Peng Niao. Jinshu hesitated, overwhelmed by the carnage. He could barely hear the sound of his sisters voice over the chaos. His thoughts tangled and froze as he struggled to process the destruction before him. But in the next moment, instinct took over. He dove headfirst into the battlefield. Both hands moved in a blur as he began carving glowing runes into the air. Thousands of shimmering symbols erupted around him, forming layer upon layer of intricate formations. Jinshu became a blazing beacon of light in the chaos, his energy surging like a tidal wave. Both allies and enemies turned their eyes toward himdragons with newfound hope, and Rocs with growing fury. As if by silent command, dozens of Rocs broke from the fray and dove toward him. The runes activated. Bright, searing lights erupted from the formations, streaking through the air like meteors. Every Roc they touched was obliterated if their cultivation was below the Master Realm. The stronger onesthose at or above the Master Realmwere still struck down, their bodies torn and battered by the relentless barrage. Within moments, fifty Rocs plummeted from the skylifeless or crippled, their wings shredded. But it wasnt enough. More Rocsover fifty of them, wounded but filled with ragedove toward him, their screeches echoing through the battlefield as they closed the gap. Jinshu paid no mind to the approaching Rocs. His gaze swept over the blood-soaked battlefield, a bittersweet smile tugging at his lips even as tears streamed down his face. He continued weaving more formations, his hands trembling with exhaustion. His Qi ran dry, his dantian screaming in protest against the overexpenditure. Yet, he stood defianta solitary figure against the storm, willing to give everything he had to protect what remained. 78. Desperate Battle Time seemed to slow for Jinshu as he surveyed the battlefield, his eyes catching glimpses of familiar faces amidst the chaos. Wreathed in a raging inferno, Yanjiangs mother, Huo, stood at the center of a fiery storm. Any Roc foolish enough to approach her burst into flames, their charred remains plummeting from the sky, filling the air with the sickly scent of roasted flesh. Not far from her, Bing''s mother, Xue, commanded an icy expanse of the mountain. With every graceful motion, spears of glimmering ice erupted from the ground, skewering two or three Rocs at a time. Their bodies froze mid-air, falling to the earth as grotesque, crystalline sculptures. Then, out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a towering, ten-meter-tall bipedal rabbit wielding an enormous replica of the Jade Rabbit''s pestle. Yuetus mother, Tuzi. Jinshu had heard rumors of her possessing a near-perfect replica of an Immortal weapon, though he had always dismissed them as exaggeration. But now, watching her in action, he realized the truth. The pestle smashed through flocks of Rocs with terrifying precision, leaving nothing but a spray of blood and feathers in its wake. Not a single intact body remained from her devastating strikes. All around, other Dragons fought valiantly, each unleashing their own unique fury upon the invading Rocs. Yet for every enemy they felled, three more seemed to take its place. The onslaught felt endless, an ocean of golden feathers threatening to drown the mountain in blood. Though Jinshu scanned the battlefield, his mother was nowhere to be seena thought that gnawed at the edges of his mind. But there was no time for wandering thoughts; the fifty-plus enemies were nearly upon him just as he activated the final formations his waning Qi could manage. With a burst of golden light, his form was replaced by that of a blue-skinned, black-armored deity wielding vajras crackling with lightning. The same battle avatar he had tested against his aunt just an hour earlier. This time, six arms held six vajras, one in each hand, and a pair of radiant white wings sprouted from his back, granted by the flight formation he had etched earlier. The wings allowed him unmatched mobility, yet his Qi reserves were now utterly depleted. He was running on sheer willpower alonea dangerous gamble, as he knew the moment this form dissipated, he would likely collapse. Every second had to count. With a thunderous roar, he hurled the six bolts of lightning toward the incoming Rocs. The sky lit up as the bolts struck true, reducing many to ash and feathers. Yet for each that fell, another took its place, their numbers unending. Jinshu beat his wings furiously, maneuvering through the flock with agility, though the sheer mass of enemies made it impossible to escape unscathed. His black armor bore claw marks that glinted in the sunlight, and golden blood seeped from cuts on his blue skin by the time he broke free from their encirclement. A familiar roar tore through the chaos, drawing his gaze. Yanjiang was locked in combat with three Rocs, her fiery qi blazing as she fended them off. Jinshu made to help her, but before he could act, another wave of Rocs surrounded him, forcing his attention back to his own survival. His returning vajras spun through the air, striking down most of the attackers, leaving some dead and others gravely injured. But then, as if commanded by a higher force, the encircling Rocs abruptly parted, creating a path for a massive figure descending from above. A colossal Roc, radiating an overwhelming aura, settled before Jinshu. Its sheer size dwarfed his seven meter tall battle avatar, its wings alone stretched wide enough to encompass the whole flock of ten meter long Rocs behind its mighty form. This was no ordinary foeits power was far beyond the Master Realm, perhaps even at the Sage Realmtwo realms beyond even the Master Ream. Youre a feisty little worm, the Roc sneered, its voice deep and resonant. The sheer force of its wingbeats sent gusts of wind rippling through the air, pushing Jinshu back and denting the black armor that protected his divine form. Jinshus grip tightened on the vajras in his hands, his nerves raw and taut. He was fully aware of the insurmountable gap in power between them, yet there was no retreat. The enemy had come to his home, and he would stand his ground, no matter how futile it seemed. Just as Jinshu prepared to launch his strongest attack at the colossal foe, the world was suddenly rocked by a violent explosion. The sheer force of it hurled the giant Roc back hundreds of meters, its massive wings flailing uselessly against the shockwave. Jinshu, caught in the aftermath, was sent tumbling through the air, head over heels. As the shockwave rippled through the battlefield, he struggled to reorient himself and locate its source. What he saw left him speechless. In the sky, the diminutive form of his Aunt Zui stood against the impossibly large Golden Roc Clan Patriarch. Compared to Peng Niaos towering, majestic form, she was barely a speck, yet it was unmistakable that the source of the earth-shattering shockwave radiated from her. The massive Peng Niao was flung into a chaotic tumble, his imposing demeanor shattered as he flipped beak over talon, a far cry from the executioner-like figure who had loomed over the battlefield moments before. The entire battlefield was thrown into chaos. Dragons and Rocs alike were tossed about like leaves in a storm, unable to resist the sheer force of the shockwaves. Screams, screeches, and roars of panic filled the air, but none could regain their footing until the tremors finally began to subside. When the world stilled once more, only one figure remained in their original place: Long Zui. Hovering in the air, wine gourd in hand, she gazed down at the battlefield as if she hadnt been at the center of such destruction. Peng Niao clawed his way off the ground, shaking himself free of dust and feathers, and let out a deafening screech, his golden plumage ruffled with indignation. Who are you?! How dare you assault the great me?! His voice was thunderous, but it fell short of the overwhelming power Long Zui had just unleashed. She looked down at him with a smirk, uncorking her gourd with a deliberate flourish. The great you? Pfft! Narcissistic much? She laughed, taking a long swig of her wine before wiping her lips. This even greater me is the beautiful, powerful, gorgeous, sweet, intelligent Long Zui! Peng Niao gawked, his beak hanging open as though he couldnt comprehend her words. What? Cat got your tongue, little birdie? she teased with a mischievous grin, her laughter echoing through the battlefield. CAW! Peng Niao screeched furiously, launching himself into the air to meet her. As Jinshu watched the exchange, awe and amusement mixed with a newfound hope. The Rocs, startled by their Patriarchs tumble, regrouped in the sky behind him, their formation trembling with hesitation. Meanwhile, Jinshu noticed the surviving Dragons rallying over the Dragon Vein Mountains, a spark of determination reigniting in their eyes. He made his way toward them, his own resolve hardening. The battle wasnt over, but with Aunt Zui here, they had a fighting chance. Arriving over the mountain range, Jinshu immediately spotted Yanjiangs bright red figure among the survivors. She had a long, bleeding gash down her side and looked worse for wear, but she was aliveand that was what mattered most. Beside her, Aunt Huo worked deftly to seal her wound, her hands glowing faintly with fiery qi. Jinshu descended toward them, letting his battle avatar unravel in hopes of restoring even a sliver of his drained qi. As the avatar dissolved, the toll on his body became clear. His knees buckled, and for a moment, his vision dimmed, but he gritted his teeth and forced himself to stay upright. He couldnt afford to collapse now. Aunt Huo, he called out as he approached, his voice hoarse, have you seen my mother? Ive been searching everywhere for her, but I cant find her in all this chaos. Aunt Huo turned at the sound of his voice, surprise flickering across her face. Little Jinshu? Is that you? she asked, her eyes scanning his battered form. Last I checked, I was still me, he replied with a weak attempt at humor. Her lips quirked into a faint smile, though it didnt quite reach her eyes. So, he pressed, his tone growing more urgent, what about my mother? Is she here? Or did she go with my father to the Jiao Clan? For a brief moment, Aunt Huo hesitated, a pained look flashing across her face. Little Jinshu, about your mother Before she could finish, a deafening explosion shook the air, cutting her off. Their gazes snapped upward toward the ongoing aerial battle. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Long Zui hovered midair, surrounded by glowing formations, her expression calm despite the storm of violence around her. Opposite her, Peng Niao clawed desperately at the defensive runes, his massive form battering against the glowing barriers but failing to break through. The shockwaves from their clash rippled across the battlefield, tearing through the air with a deafening roar. The force was so immense that the Rocs could not advance. Every attempt to fly toward the Dragon Vein Mountains ended with them being hurled back violently. 79. Ending A Life, Ending A War Jinshu Aunt Huos voice cut through the chaos, pulling his attention back from the fighting above. Her gaze locked onto his, heavy with a seriousness he had never seen before. Theres something you need to know, she said, her tone wavering. Yeah? he asked, blinking at her, his mind still trying to catch up. Your mother she shes hurt. Badly. Aunt Huo hesitated before forcing the words out. But shes okay, right? he asked, clinging desperately to the possibility. Aunt Huo shook her head, her lips trembling as a single tear slid down her cheek. Where is she? His voice cracked as the gravity of her words began to settle in. Silently, Aunt Huo raised a hand and pointed toward the mountains entrance. Jinshu didnt waste a second. Stumbling forward, his thoughts were a jumbled mess, his heart pounding as a singular, overwhelming need drove him: he had to see his mother. He moved past other Dragons clustered near the entrance, their gazes darting between the sky and the mountain. Their voices, though urgent, barely registered in his ears. His focus was unwavering. The caverns entrance loomed ahead, a gaping maw leading into the mountain''s depths. As he stepped inside, the scene before him stole his breath. The tunnel walls were lined with wounded and dying Dragons. Some lay still, already lost to their injuries, their lifeless bodies unattended as the few healers remaining worked tirelessly on those who could still be saved. Jinshus steps faltered for a moment before his eyes landed on a familiar figure: Yuetu. She was tending to a wounded Dragon, her hands moving with practiced care. He forced his shaky legs to carry him toward her. She noticed him before he was halfway there. At first, her face lit up with a warm, relieved smile. But as she took in his expression and battered state, her smile faded into a sorrowful frown. She handed her patient off to a younger helper and rushed to his side. Jinshu, is that really you? she asked softly, caution in her voice. He nodded stiffly, his throat too tight for words. Where is my mother? he asked, his voice breaking. Yuetu hesitated, glancing toward the side. Tell me! His shout reverberated through the cavern, drawing the eyes of the injured and their caretakers. Yuetu flinched but quickly pointed to a side chamber a short distance away. Jinshu said nothing more, his legs moving on their own as he stumbled toward the indicated room. Each step felt heavier than the last, as if his heart were sinking deeper with every pace. The anticipation was suffocating, his breaths coming shallow as the looming weight of what he might find threatened to crush him. Slowly, Jinshu pushed open the door. A wave of potent, bitter scents hit him immediatelyan overwhelming mixture of medicinal herbs and blood. Before he could fully take in the room, hurried footsteps approached. An old man in the signature white healers robes appeared, bumping into Jinshus chest in his haste. The hunched elder looked up, his wrinkled face registering recognition as his gaze met Jinshus. He opened his mouth as if to say something but faltered, the words dying on his lips. With a small bow of his head, he brushed past Jinshu and disappeared down the hall. Jinshu barely noticed. His eyes were fixed on the still form lying in the center of the room. The sight hit him like a physical blow. The sheets on the bed were stained deep red, soaked with blood. The womans face was deathly pale, a stark contrast to her dark blue hair, now matted and stiff with partially dried blood. It was his mother. He stumbled forward, his legs feeling like they didnt belong to him. His hand reached out instinctively, trembling as it stretched toward her lifeless form. But before he could reach her, his knees gave out, crashing against the hard stone floor. Jinshu didnt try to stand. He crawled on his hands and knees, each movement slow and deliberate, as though the closer he got, the more the truth would solidify into something he couldnt ignore. When he reached the bed, he grabbed her hand, desperate to find a trace of warmth, a sign of life. But there was none. Her hand was cold. Not the warmth of sleep or even unconsciousness, but the icy void of death. His chest tightened as he struggled to breathe, his heart pounding in frantic denial. He pulled himself up and draped his body over hers, clutching her as though his touch alone could bring her back. He wanted to scream, to cry, to beg her to wake up. But no words came, only a strangled, choked wheeze that tore its way from his throat. Only one thought prevailed in Jinshus mind. Fix this. I have to fix this. *** Long Zui sipped leisurely from her custom-made, bottomless wine gourd, savoring her hand-brewed Drunken Dragon Wine. She watched the chaos below with mild amusement, her gaze lazily shifting to the giant, frantic figure clawing at the invisible barrier around her. The bumbling buffoonbird?whatever it was, flailed uselessly. The massive Golden Roc Patriarchs desperate attacks sent gusts of wind powerful enough to shove his own clan members backward, preventing them from advancing toward the dragons. Pftt! Sooo stupid, she muttered between chuckles, her voice carrying an edge of condescension. Caw! Break, damn it! Break! the bird screeched, his enormous talons scraping uselessly against her impenetrable defenses. Long Zui sighed dramatically, feigning boredom. Ah, this is getting so dull With exaggerated slowness, she began tracing intricate formations in the air. Her movements were deliberate, taunting, each stroke oozing nonchalance. The glowing symbols floated around her, radiating multicolored light that shimmered like a celestial halo. Let me make this interesting, she said, tapping the center of one formation with a flick of her finger. The air around her erupted in a kaleidoscope of light. Rainbow-colored rays shot out in all directions, tearing through the fabric of reality itself. Wherever the light passed, the sky split into jagged black scars that revealed the void beyond. Caw! Peng Niao shrieked as the rainbow rays slashed across his massive wings and chest, carving gaping, bleeding wounds the size of rivers. Hmm, Long Zui mused, sipping her wine as if inspecting her handiwork. Not bad. But Im bored now. Time for you to die. With a casual gesture, the rainbow beams converged in her hand, coalescing into the form of a radiant longsword. The weapon shimmered with overwhelming energy, its edges humming with raw power. She swung the sword lightly, almost lazily, unleashing crescent-shaped blades of energy that streaked forward faster than the eye could follow. Her target wasnt the Patriarch. The deadly arcs of light swept across the battlefield below, cutting through the flock of golden rocs like a scythe through wheat. Hundreds of rocs disintegrated in an instant. By the time shed finished her third swing, more than half the enemy forces had been reduced to nothing but falling feathers and ash. Their dying squawks were like music to the ears of the dragons waiting over the Dragon Vein Mountains. The dragons'' cheers echoed like thunder over the mountains, their voices swelling with newfound hope. "Long Zui! Long Zui!" they chanted, her name rising like a war cry among the surviving warriors. Peng Niao froze midair, his massive avian form trembling as the realization of their loss sank in. His golden feathers bristled, and his beak opened wide with a screech that reverberated across the battlefield. Caw! Retreat! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The remaining golden rocs obeyed, scattering into the horizon. Yet, no matter how fast they flew, they could not outpace the deadly light that Long Zui unleashed. Crescent arcs of energy tore through the sky, claiming dozens more before they could escape. By the time the survivors disappeared into the distance, only a handful of the fastest and strongest rocs remained alive. Long Zui finally lowered her radiant sword, letting it dissolve into shimmering motes of multicolored light. With a soft sigh, she descended toward the main plateau, where most of the dragons had gathered. The scene was grim. Over ninety percent of the dragons bore injuries, some severe, with only a few standing unscathed. Many elders and warriors were being tended to by healers, while others watched Long Zuis approach with quiet reverence. Three figures broke away from the crowd to meet her. The first was a white-haired woman whose icy demeanor barely masked the exhaustion etched on her face. The second, her crimson hair wild and singed, walked with defiant energy despite a bleeding gash on her arm. The third, a quieter presence, had soft rabbit ears twitching nervously atop her head. It was Xue who spoke first, her tone as blunt as ever. Thank you for your help. Without you, we would have all died. Thats not true! Huo snapped, her fiery temper flaring despite her fatigue. If Jiamei hadnt gotten injured, we couldve held them off. Long Zuis brow furrowed. What do you mean Jiamei got hurt? Is she okay? The three women exchanged uneasy glances, their silence tightening the knot forming in Long Zuis chest. It was Tuzi who finally broke the tension, her voice soft yet steady. Jiameis heart was pierced by Peng Niaos talon. We sent her to the clans best healer, but we havent heard anything since. What?! Long Zuis voice rose sharply, her usual playfulness gone, replaced by raw urgency. Why are you all standing around?! Take me to her! The three women hesitated only a moment before nodding in unison. Without another word, they turned and led Long Zui into the mountains depths. Every step Long Zui took was heavy with dread, her mind racing. Jiamei, her sister-in-law, was many things: stubborn, proud, and infuriating at timesbut she was also family. And family was something Long Zui protected at all costs. 80. Time Keeps On Slipping Long Zui opened the door with a heavy heart She stepped into her palace''s training room, pausing as a strange sense of dj vu washed over her. It was an unsettling feeling, as though she had been here before, in this exact moment. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, the memory eluded her. She lingered, waiting for Jinshu to appear as he usually did around this time, when her eyes flashed with a multicolored lightlike two crystallized rainbows trapped within them. "Something''s wrong I''m not supposed to be here," she muttered to herself. "I was somewhere else just a moment ago but where?" Her eyelids fluttered closed as she tapped her glowing eyes with a fingernail. A rune appeared beneath her touch, shimmering briefly before fading away. Scenes played out in her mindmemories of things that hadnt happened. Not yet, anyway. But they would, or at least they were supposed to. A flock of Golden Rocs, numbering in the tens of thousands. Blood-soaked mountains. Dying dragons. A dead dragon. Someone important. The images blurred, and she strained to focus. She couldnt make out who it was, but deep in her soul, she knew someone precious to her had died. There are only a few I care about, she murmured, her voice trembling. So who is it? Jinshu? No, not him. Chanshi? Not her either. Jia... mei? Tears welled in her eyes and spilled over, unnoticed as she wiped them away absently. "Was it her? Did Jiamei die? But how?" Her head snapped up, her eyes blazing brighter than before. With a thought, she extended her senses outward, quickly sweeping across the entire estate. She was searching for someone. It didnt take long to find him, though what she found left her breathless. Jinshu was in his room, but he wasnt his usual thirteen-year-old self. Instead, a grown man stood in his placebroad-shouldered, with the bearing of someone in his late twenties. Yet there was no mistaking him. It was Jinshu, older than he should have been. "No..." she whispered, her voice trembling. The grown Jinshu looked up, his piercing gaze locking onto her divine sense as if he could see straight through it. A fleeting smile crossed his face, bittersweet and full of sorrow. He mouthed two words: "I''m sorry." Panic surged through Long Zui. She tried to activate a ripple to reach him, to intervene, but something in his room blocked her. She could only watch, helpless, as he carved bloody runes and intricate formations into his skin using his own claws. She had never seen anyone perform such an act, yet in an instant, she understood. The knowledge came unbidden, as if her sealed eyes recognized the forbidden art. It was akin to the seal she had placed upon herselfrunes etched into flesh, bound to one''s very being. Powerful. Archaic. Her divine sense traced the glowing red runes, each etched with agonizing precision. Time was carved over his heart, a rune pulsing with terrifying power. Surrounding it were others: Strength, two runes flanking the first. One stood alone, while the other linked to a formation he continued to carve, with Time at its center. Unable to look away, her divine sense swept to his back, where she saw a crudely carved, yet healed, formation. It was rough, imperfect, but unmistakable in its intent. Her breath hitched. It was a formation to draw power from the future. A sacrilegious, desperate measure. The truth hit her like a hammerthis was why he appeared older, why he seemed so worn. He had already activated the formation, perhaps in a timeline distant from her own. A timeline that matched the haunting visions in her mind. Long Zui stepped through a ripple, appearing in front of his door. Her hands trembled as she reached out but stopped short. All she could do now was wait. He was goneor would be soon. The Time rune. The one most taboo of all. Nothing could save his soul now. It was already unraveling, eroding under Heaven''s judgment. The only thing keeping him intact was sheer willpower, and she could only imagine the agony that came with it. His soul was being torn apart, piece by piece, moment by moment. Several torturous minutes passed before the door opened. Jinshu stepped out, his face calm despite the heavy lines of age and suffering etched into it. Long Zui wanted to scream, to berate him, to slap him for being so foolish. But before a single word left her lips, he pulled her into a tight embrace. "Im sorry, Aunt Zui," he said, his voice deep, rough, and weary. "But I need to save my mom." Tears streamed down her face as she wrapped her arms around him, holding him tightly as though that could somehow keep him there. "Stupid! You stupid, stupid boy!" she sobbed, her voice breaking. "Youll die, you know that? Youll die!" "Its fine," he murmured, his tone gentle, almost serene. Her grief turned to fury. She pushed back just enough to meet his eyes, her own glowing with pain and desperation. "What do you mean, its fine? Your soul is being ripped apart, piece by piece, right now!" "Yeah, it''s painful," he said with a laugh, as if the agony tearing at his soul were nothing more than an inconvenience. "You...! You! Argh!" Long Zui sputtered, her rage boiling over. Words failed her as she clenched her fists, trembling with frustration. He chuckled softly, unfazed by her outburst. "Don''t worry, this isn''t the last time you''ll see me well, not me exactly." His gaze grew distant, his voice lowering. "Ah, I can''t say more. I''ve already said too much. The Heavens dont like their secrets revealed." She opened her mouth to press him further, but his expression grew grim. "I don''t have any time left. I have to go." Before she could stop him, he broke their embrace, stepping back. He turned away, a ripple forming in the air before him. As the portal shimmered into existence, he glanced over his shoulder one last time. "Oh, could you do me a favor?" he asked, his tone light, almost casual. "Go save Yanjiang. She wont die without you, but well, shell get hurt pretty badly." Her heart wavered at the sudden shift. She nodded absently, her voice barely a whisper. "What about you?" "Me?" He grinned, his eyes alight with a fierce, unrelenting determination. "I''ve got a Roc Clan to annihilate!" With a carefree laugh that belied the torment he must have been enduring, Jinshu waved goodbye for the final time and stepped through the ripple. *** Jinshu stepped out from the slipspace portal, high above the Dragon Vein Mountains. He paused, gazing down at the carefree dragons soaring through the skies, weaving between clouds and mountain peaks. A gentle smile touched his lips. "Just a few hours and a lifetime ago, this entire range was washed red with the blood of my species," he murmured to himself. "Now, I''ll bathe it with the blood of our enemies." His eyes narrowed slightly as a thought struck himhed forgotten to tell his aunt something. Closing his eyes, he spread his senses outward, reaching across miles of terrain. Far away, on a distant peak, Aunt Zui stood over two fallen Rocs, her presence resolute. With a single thought, he sent her a message. Aunt Zui, when they ask, tell them Ill see them again. Dont let them mourn me. She glanced upward, her eyes glowed, narrowing as though searching for him, her lips parting to reply. But Jinshu severed the connection before she could respond. His focus returned to the horizon, where a glint of gold grew steadily larger. A bolt-action rifle materialized in his hands, shimmering with the ethereal glow of a spirit weapon. It was a relic from his journey through the Spirit Realm in this life. Normally, his cultivation level would have reintegrated the weapon into his essence, but he had forced it back into existence using a forbidden technique. The effort shaved precious seconds from his remaining time, but he didnt care. "This will be the last time I get to use this," he murmured, running his fingers across the rifles well-worn surface. "Might as well make the most of it." With a subtle motion, Jinshu traced a formation in the air beneath his feet, the runes forming with precision at the tip of his boot. A gentle tap of his heel activated it, anchoring him midair as he raised the rifle to his shoulder. He took aim, tracking the golden blur hurtling toward him. The flock flew in tight formation, their arrogance palpable, but his target was at the rearan unsuspecting Roc lagging slightly behind. He pulled the trigger. The Silence Formation beneath him absorbed the thunderous crack of the shot, leaving the air eerily still. Far in the distance, the Roc faltered mid-flight, its massive body plummeting silently toward the earth. The rest of the flock pressed forward, oblivious to the death of their kin, their doom drawing closer with every wingbeat. Jinshu continued firing, each silent shot precise and lethal. One by one, the Rocs plummeted from the sky, their golden feathers scattered like burning embers across the mountain range. In mere moments, tens of them lay lifeless, their massive bodies littering the path below. It wasnt until another Roc collapsed mid-flight that one of the survivors finally noticed the carnage. A shrill cry echoed through the sky, but by then, it was too late. They were already too close to turn back. "Caw!" The leading RocPeng Niao himselfscreeched as he soared over the mountain range, his golden plumage shining arrogantly in the sunlight. The flock parted for him as he surged ahead, his voice booming with self-assured dominance. "Dragon Clan! Today marks your end!" Peng Niao declared, his tone laced with contempt. The carefree dragons below looked up, their revelry interrupted by the sudden shadow cast over the mountains. A sea of golden Rocs blotted out the sunlight, their immense forms filling the sky. Murmurs rippled through the crowd of dragons as they noticed something unusual. A lone figure stood suspended in the air before the massive roc flock. A dragon in human form, his posture casual, as if he hadnt a care in the world. Who is that? a dragon whispered, squinting at the figure. Why is he just standing there? Does he think he owns the place? another muttered, baffled. Peng Niaos eyes narrowed, his gaze fixed on the audacious man. Who are you? he demanded, his voice sharp with disdain. Dont tell me the Dragon Clan believes that one measly worm can stand against the majesty of the great Golden Roc Clan! The dragons below erupted into a chorus of roars, their fury ignited by Peng Niaos insult. But just as they prepared to retaliate, the sky was filled with a blinding light. Beams of radiance erupted around the lone dragon, encircling him in an awe-inspiring display of power. The horizon itself seemed to shimmer under the brilliance. When the light faded moments later, a stunned silence fell over the mountain range. Where there had been thousands of Rocs, their numbers vast enough to shroud the world in shadow, now only two figures remained. The first was Peng Niao, his immense form alone in the sky, his golden feathers dulled by confusion and rage. The second was the lone dragon, still in his human form, standing exactly where he had been before. Calm, unwavering, and utterly unscathed. Peng Niaos gaze darted frantically around the empty sky, searching for his flock. His arrogance faltered, replaced by confusion and growing dread. You! What trick is this?! Where are my clan members? he demanded, his voice trembling with barely-contained rage. Dead, Jinshu replied casually, as if discussing the weather. Dont worry. Youll join them soon. Dont bullshit me! Peng Niao roared, his disbelief echoing across the mountains. Jinshu didnt bother responding. Instead, his body began to shift, his transformation deliberate and unhurried. Horns emerged, curling and elongating with regal majesty. Silver scales, gleaming like molten metal under the sunlight, rippled across his skin, replacing the smooth fairness of his human form. His mane turned into a brilliant cascade of silver, framing his elongating neck as his body stretched into a massive, serpentine form. Moments later, a silver dragon, hundreds of meters long, hovered above the Dragon Vein Mountains. His scales seemed to drink in the light, radiating an ethereal glow that left the dragons below in stunned silence. Whispers broke out among the gathered dragons, their eyes wide with awe and confusion. How long is he? Is that longer than the Patriarch? one murmured. A dragons length reflects their strength, another added, their voice hushed. If hes that massive Are you saying hes stronger than the Patriarch?! a voice hissed, incredulous. Maybe hes one of our ancestors, another speculated, their tone uncertain. An elder who secluded themselves in cultivation? Do we even have such an ancestor? Amidst the rising speculation, a young dragon spoke up, his voice hesitant but curious. Didnt his human form look like the Patriarch? He kind of looked like the young lord Jinshu. The other dragons turned to him, their disbelief evident. Thats insane, one said, scoffing. Jinshus just a kid. How could he The sharp screech of Peng Niao cut through their muttering, silencing them instantly. Just who are you?! the Roc leader roared, his golden feathers bristling with fury and fear. His voice carried across the mountains, drawing the attention of every dragon below. All eyes turned back to the sky, where the confrontation between the colossal silver dragon and the lone Roc was beginning to brew. Jinshu ignored the frantic Roc screeching across from him, his gaze fixed elsewhere. His focus remained on the dragons emerging from the depths of the mountain range, their presence as commanding as the mountains themselves. Soon, he saw the one he had been waiting for. A magnificent deep-blue-scaled dragon, her form sleek and regal, glided out from the heart of the Dragon Vein Mountains. She was flanked by two others: a radiant white dragon whose scales shimmered like freshly fallen snow and a fiery red dragon whose presence burned as brightly as her qi. It was the first time Jinshu had seen his mothers dragon form since the day he hatched. A pang of longing stirred in his chest, but he had no time to dwell on it. The agony in his soul had reached unbearable levels, each second a fresh needle tearing him apart. He could feel the fragile threads of his essence fraying. Time was running out. And there was still a Roc to kill. With a feral roar that echoed across the mountains, Jinshu surged forward. His claws gleamed, and his fangs dripped with a primal fury as he collided with Peng Niao. Below, the dragons hovered, their eyes locked on the battle above. Jiamei, her blue form luminous under the fading sun, gazed silently at the coiling silver dragon locked in deadly combat with the massive Roc. A tear rolled down her cheek, shimmering like a broken pearl. My son she whispered, her voice so soft it was almost lost in the wind. What about your son? Huo, the fiery red dragon beside her, asked curiously. Jiamei shook her head, her expression unreadable. I dont know I just found myself thinking of him suddenly. The three dragons fell silent, their attention drawn back to the chaotic battle in the sky. Above them, the silver dragon twisted and coiled around the Roc like a predator constricting its prey. Caw! Get off me! Peng Niao screeched, his massive wings flailing as he twisted violently to shake off Jinshus unrelenting grip. But Jinshu wouldnt relent. He tightened his hold with brutal strength, his muscles rippling as he slowly squeezed the life from Peng Niaos colossal form. The Rocs bones groaned and splintered under the immense pressure. Desperate to survive, Peng Niao burst into a flash of golden light, shrinking down to his human form in a final bid for freedom. In his place appeared a hawk-nosed, sharp-featured man dressed in an opulent golden feathered robe. Yet the transformation gained him no reprieve. Jinshu lunged with savage speed, his jaws snapping shut around Peng Niao in an instant. The Roc-turned-man thrashed wildly, his struggles punctuated by bright bursts of qi exploding within Jinshus mouth. Peng Niaos relentless attacks culminated in a powerful blast that shattered one of Jinshus fangs, forcing the dragons jaws open for a fleeting moment. But the Rocs freedom was short-lived. Before Peng Niao could fully escape, Jinshus jaws clamped down again, this time piercing through his chest, legs, and one arm with ruthless precision. Blood sprayed across the sky as Peng Niao screamed, his voice laced with both hatred and pain. Argh!! Let me go, you damn worm! he roared, his golden robe now tattered and blood-soaked. Even impaled and broken, Peng Niaos cultivation allowed him to cling stubbornly to life. But the glint in Jinshus molten silver eyes promised that it wouldnt last for long. With time slipping away, Jinshu ceased his toying. The pain in his soul clawed at him with unrelenting ferocity, reminding him that every breath brought him closer to oblivion. There was no room left for mercy. His silver eyes softened briefly as he cast a final glance at his mother, her form luminous against the distant mountains. For a fleeting moment, he allowed himself to feel the weight of all he would leave behind. Then, with resolute purpose, Jinshu turned his gaze to the broken form of Peng Niao. A sphere of condensed, pure liquid qi began to take shape in Jinshus maw, its surface swirling like molten silver. The gathered dragons below instinctively recoiled at the sheer density of energy emanating from the orb, their hearts trembling with both awe and dread. With a mighty snap of his head, Jinshu released the sphere. The ball of qi struck Peng Niao with devastating force, carrying his shattered body hundreds of meters into the sky. Higher and higher it soared, the silver light carving a radiant path through the heavens. And then it detonated. The resulting explosion tore through the sky, its brilliance rivaling the midday sun. A deafening shockwave rippled across the Dragon Vein Mountains, shaking the earth and splitting the clouds in its wake. The dragons below shielded their eyes, their scales shimmering as the light consumed their vision. For a moment, the world seemed to stand still, frozen in the afterglow of Jinshus might. When the light finally faded, silence reigned. The sky above the mountains was empty, save for a massive, gaping hole in the clouds where the explosion had carved through. The sight was both haunting and breathtakinga testament to the raw power they had just witnessed. For the dragons gathered below, it was almost impossible to believe what they had seen. Whispers broke out among them, their voices wavering with disbelief and awe. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was that real? That power was he truly one of us? Jiamei said nothing, her gaze fixed on the empty sky where her son had vanished. A single tear traced a path down her scaled cheek as she whispered into the silence, her voice trembling: My son 81. Waking Up Jin Shu blinked his eyes open, the simple act taking more effort than he expected. It felt as though they hadn''t opened in years, like an old machine grinding back to life after years of neglect. Where... am I? The thought slipped through his hazy mind. This isnt... What? He couldnt quite finish the thought. Wait. Who am I? Jin Shu? No... Jinshu? The name sounded familiar, but it didnt sit right. His mind churned with fragmented memories, jumbled and incoherent, like puzzle pieces from different sets forced together. Even his own name seemed to slip through his grasp. Youre awake! The mechanical voice came from somewhere out of sight. Jin Shu tried to focus, his eyes scanning the room, but all he saw was unfamiliar furniture bathed in soft light. Before he could search further, the door creaked open, and a woman stepped inside. Her crimson eyes shone with emotion, and she carried a basin of water and a small towel in her delicate hands. The moment their eyes met, the basin slipped from her grasp, crashing to the floor with a splash that soaked her feet. Neither of them seemed to notice. Tears welled in her eyes, and to Jin Shus surprise, he felt his own well up as well, though he didnt know why. The woman smiled through her tears and stepped closer, her voice trembling with emotion. Youre awake, she whispered, her tone thick with relief. Im so glad. Argh! Jin Shu cried out, clutching his head as a torrent of memories crashed through his mind like a raging flood breaching a dam. The sheer force of it overwhelmed him, leaving him gasping for breath. Yet the memories were still fragmented and chaoticthree distinct lives tangled together, each fighting for dominance in the confined space of his mind. The pain was unbearable. His body gave out, muscles slackening as he collapsed back onto the bed, completely immobilized. Jin Shu! The womans voice was sharp with worry, trembling as she called his name. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With great effort, Jin Shu shifted his gaze to her, his vision blurred and swimming. Then, a spark of clarity cut through the confusion. Recognition dawned. This is... my mother. Sun Meier. M-Mom His voice was weak, trembling under the strain of the pain, but he managed to speak as he reached out a trembling hand toward her. Sun Meier was at his side in an instant. She grasped his hand firmly yet tenderly, her touch grounding him as her other hand brushed soothingly over his hair. Shh Its going to be okay, she whispered, her voice gentle and comforting. Mommas here for you. Her words and presence eased the chaos in his mind, if only slightly. That small comfort was enough. Jin Shu exhaled shakily as the last remnants of his strength slipped away. His vision darkened, and his mind finally gave in, dragging him into unconsciousness. *** Jin Shu blinked his eyes open again, the movement coming much easier this time. The first thing he saw, framed by the harsh sunlight streaming in, was his mothers face hovering over him. For a fleeting moment, another faceblue hair and piercing blue eyessuperimposed itself over hers like a ghost from another time. But with a blink, the image vanished, leaving Jin Shu to wonder if the woman was even real, or just a trick of his muddled memories. Good morning, Mom, Jin Shu said, managing a small smile. Its already afternoon, sweetie, Sun Meier replied, her lips curving into a warm smile of her own. With a soft grunt, Jin Shu shifted, pushing himself up to lean against the headboard. How long was I out? Do you mean since you woke up earlier? Or since we found you unconscious with a fang lodged in your head? Her tone was light, almost teasing, but the worry in her eyes betrayed her casualness. Uh, the second one, he answered, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. Oh, its been Before she could finish, the door flew open with a loud bang, and a blur of silver rocketed toward Jin Shu faster than his eyes could track. Thud! Ugh! Jin Shu let out a groan as the force slammed into his chest, nearly knocking the wind out of him. Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! a high-pitched, excited voice chirped as Yinerhis beloved baby tigerrubbed her fluffy head against his chest with an almost desperate affection. Jin Shu glanced down, his eyes widening. The weight pressing into him wasnt the dainty kitten he remembered. Yiner was no longer the tiny bundle of fluff she had once been. Now, she was the size of a medium dog, like an overenthusiastic husky determined to smother him with love. Yiner! Jin Shu managed to wheeze, half-laughing despite the pressure on his ribs. The massive spirit beast purred loudly, her tail swishing back and forth like a feathery whip. Daddy, youre awake! I missed you so much! Lifting Yiner from his chest, Jin Shu held her up, staring into her big, round golden eyes. Just how did you get so large? he asked, his voice filled with genuine surprise. Yiner opened her mouth to respond, but Jin Shus attention was drawn to the sound of footsteps approaching from outside the open doorway. A moment later, three figures stepped into the roomFan Biyu, Chen Ai Yun, and Tian Li. Their presence made the spacious room feel suddenly crowded as they all gathered near his bed. How are you feeling? Chen Ai Yun asked, her voice soft with concern. Are you okay now? Tian Li followed up, her eyes scanning him as if looking for hidden injuries. We were so worried about you, Fan Biyu added, her tone both relieved and slightly reproachful. Jin Shu glanced at the women surrounding his bed, their concerned expressions overlapping with phantom images in his mind. Faces he didnt recognizefaces that were nothing like these womenbriefly flickered over theirs. Though the images vanished with a blink, the emotions they stirred lingered, raw and persistent. Are you okay? Do you hurt anywhere? Sun Meiers voice broke through his thoughts, her concern sharpening his focus. Hm? No, I dont think so, Jin Shu replied, his brow furrowing in confusion as warm tears suddenly trailed down his cheeks. The salty taste touched his lips, bittersweet and unexpected. Wiping at his eyes, he added, You still havent told me how long I was unconscious. The women exchanged uncertain glances, their hesitation making his heart sink. Finally, Sun Meier turned back to him, her expression carefully controlled. Its been three years. Jin Shu blinked, his tear-streaked face tightening in disbelief. Im sorry, I think I misheard. Did you just say three years? As in a thousand days? Oh! I know this! Yiner interjected excitedly, bouncing in Jin Shus lap with the enthusiasm of a child eager to share a fun fact. Its been one thousand and ninety-five days! Her excitement nearly crushed his ribs again, and Jin Shu groaned, half from the pain and half from the overwhelming weight of her words. Three years he whispered, his voice trailing off as the reality sank in. You should really think about giving me some grandchildren before you go getting yourself knocked out for years again, Sun Meier teased with a playful smile. In fact, there are a couple of girls right here whod make excellent mothers. Meier! Chen Ai Yun scolded, a hint of exasperation in her tone. I dont want children yet, Fan Biyu said absentmindedly, only to freeze as her words registered. Her face flushed, and she quickly covered her mouth. Um I I mean she stammered, trailing off awkwardly. Sun Meier turned to her with a knowing smile, then shifted her gaze to Tian Li, who blinked back at her, looking almost startled. What? Tian Li said with a shrug. I havent er I dont date men. She added the last part matter-of-factly, her expression unapologetic. Jin Shu let out a strained chuckle, feeling the conversation veering into territory he wasnt prepared to navigate. Anyways, Ive got to sort through my foggy mind, so lets rain check this discussion. His tone was polite but firm, subtly hinting that he needed space. Chen Ai Yun caught on immediately. Alright, everyone, lets give Jin Shu some room. We can chat later when he feels up to it. She ushered Fan Biyu and Tian Li toward the door. The two girls nodded and left without complaint, while Chen Ai Yun turned back to Sun Meier, grabbing her arm. You too, and Yiner, come along. We havent finished your lesson. Yiner pouted, her ears drooping slightly. Bye-bye, Daddy, she said meekly, her voice tinged with disappointment. Jin Shu gave her a warm smile. Bye-bye. Ill come find you in a little while, okay? His reassurance worked like a charm. Yiners ears perked up instantly, and her tail wagged happily. Okay! she chirped, practically bouncing as she followed the others out of the room. With everyone gone, Jin Shu let out a long sigh, allowing himself to relax slightly. He turned his focus inward, ready to sort through his foggy memories and uncover what had happened three years ago to bring him to this point. He began by centering his attention on the space he believed represented his soulthe core of his being. It was where everything had started, where his psyches had once resided, and where the two elements he cultivated were now housed. What he found left him speechless. Where there had once been two small, colored motes of lighteach representing one of his elementsthere now existed something far more powerful. One was a swirling tornado, fierce and untamed, while the other was a vast pool of water, so expansive it bordered on becoming a lake. The energy emanating from them was almost overwhelming, their presence a testament to the transformation hed undergone during his years of unconsciousness. But before Jin Shu could examine them further, his mind shuddered violently, like a gong struck deep within his soul. An apparition appeared before him, its sudden presence freezing him in place. 82. Echoes Of The Past Jin Shu blinked up at the silver-haired, silver-horned figure standing before him. Did I unlock a new personality? he asked, half-joking. The figure, a draconic version of himself with shimmering scales and piercing eyes, chuckled softly. Unfortunately not. Im gonevanished into the river of time. The only reason Im here is that I sealed a small part of my soul in my fang. Right I take it youre the one whose memories Ive been reliving for the past three years? Jin Shu asked, fragments of clarity returning as he took in the familiar-yet-foreign presence before him. That was me, the figure confirmed, but also youand the others. His tone grew solemn as he explained. When I meddled with time, I knew the price would be my death and the impossibility of reincarnation. So, I preemptively fragmented pieces of my soul, scattering them through time and space in a desperate attempt at survival. Thats how you came to existone piece as a soul on Earth, and another in this world. When the Jin Shu of Earth died, your souls merged into the one you are now. Jin Shu stared at him, his thoughts spinning. You did all that with a single Time rune? he asked wryly, masking his awe with a faint smirk. The draconic figure smiled faintly. No. And I wont explain the full extent of what I didit would instantly destroy this soul. He paused, his voice softening. What you saw in the jumbled timeline was the end result of my meddling. If you recall, I had your memories in that timeline, too. It was chaotic and imperfect but I saved our mother in the end. Thats what mattered. Jin Shus chest tightened at the words. You saved her... he murmured, his gaze softening as the pieces began to click together. Anyway, the reason Im here is to ask you a favor. You want me to take care of our family, Jin Shu said, cutting him off. Long Jinshu blinked, his bright silver eyes momentarily wide with surprise. Uh, yeah I didnt think youd be so upfront about it. You arent me anymore, after all. He replied, his tone honest. I literally just lived through your entirewell, most of your entire life, Jin Shu said with a dry chuckle. Which somehow only ended up taking three years. So yeah, Im okay with taking care of our family. He paused, tilting his head slightly. Anyway. Should I go now? No, Long Jinshu said quickly. Youd best not. Im not sure how theyll react to someone claiming theyre their reincarnated son or brother. Yeah, youre probably right. That wouldnt be the smartest thing, Jin Shu agreed, shaking his head. Long Jinshu chuckled, a rich sound that echoed faintly in the ethereal space. You know, youre taking this whole situation a lot better than I thought you would. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow. Howd you think Id react? I figured you wouldnt like being told youre just a fragment of my soul, Long Jinshu admitted with a wry smile. Jin Shu shrugged. Yeah, Im not exactly thrilled about it. But it is pretty cool knowing I was a dragon in my first life. He leaned back slightly, his expression thoughtful. Honestly, Im kind of done being surprised. The whole reincarnation thing already used up most of my capacity for shock. Now, everything else feels mundane in comparison. Hmm Long Jinshu hummed, his expression growing pensive. After a moment, he said, If I could offer some advice? Go ahead, Jin Shu said, waving for him to continue. Make sure not to leave any regrets, Long Jinshu said quietly. We can never be sure when weor someone close to usmight leave for good. Jin Shu exhaled sharply. Well, thats depressing but fine. Ill try to live more freely from now on, if it makes you feel better. A faint smile played on Long Jinshus lips. Its not for me. Its for you. Arent we the same? Wont our souls merge or something? Jin Shu asked, frowning slightly. No, Long Jinshu replied, shaking his head. This soul fragment is temporary. In a few years, it will decay into the river of time, lost to the void. And if we were to merge, youd follow me into oblivion. And theres no way to save you? Jin Shus voice softened as he asked the question, even though he already suspected the answer. Long Jinshu shook his head again. No. Jin Shu hesitated, unsure how to respond. After a long pause, he said quietly, ...Im sorry. Its fine, Long Jinshu said, his tone calm but resolute. I was prepared for this a long time ago. Id just like to see my family once more. So, if you can, within the next ten years, go and find them. Id be grateful. Yeah, Jin Shu said, nodding slowly. We just need to figure out a way that wont make me look insaneor anger them. Actually, the hardest part will be finding the Dragon Clan, Long Jinshu said, crossing his arms. Why? Dont you know where your home is? Jin Shu asked, puzzled. I dont know for sure, Long Jinshu admitted. But since youve never heard of the Dragon Clan, and humans seem to be the dominant species now, Id wager the clan has secluded themselves for some reason. Why would they seclude themselves? Long Jinshu shrugged lightly. I dont know. Ive been dead for at least a thousand years. A thousand years? Jin Shu repeated, his eyes widening slightly. At least, Long Jinshu said nonchalantly, as if it were no big deal. Well, regardless, I''m sure we''ll find out eventually. So, what now? Jin Shu asked, crossing his arms. Now, Long Jinshu said with a small smile, its been three years. Youve got some catching up to do. Spend some time with your family and friends. Jin Shu nodded but raised a brow when Long Jinshu continued, Oh, but before you go, let me teach you something. Floating closer, Long Jinshu reached out and tapped the center of Jin Shus forehead with a clawed finger. Jin Shu blinked, momentarily confused. What was that? I dont feel any different. I cemented the knowledge of runic formations in your mind, Long Jinshu explained, his silver eyes glinting. I also erased the knowledge of the Time rune so you wouldnt get any strange ideas. Jin Shu furrowed his brows, concentrating. Images and patterns from his dreamsor rather Long Jinshus memoriessurged to the forefront of his mind, crystal clear now. There were even formations he didnt recall from the visions. Thank you, he said sincerely, glancing back up at Long Jinshu. But Long Jinshu was no longer in front of him. Jin Shus eyes darted around until he spotted the dragon man hovering near the tornado of Wind and the pool of Water. Long Jinshu glanced back over his shoulder. Its fine. You would have remembered it all eventually anyway. He turned his attention back to the swirling elements. Jin Shu hesitated, then joined him. After a moment of quiet, Long Jinshu spoke. You know, in my first timeline, I never learned Ripple Walk from Aunt Zui. Really? Why not? Jin Shu asked, curious. Because I didnt have these, Long Jinshu said, gesturing toward the elemental sources. Huh? Whys that? Jin Shu asked. Well, for starters, the Wind element came from that little tiger daughter of yours, Long Jinshu explained with a smirk. And as for the Water element somehow, you gained it from an epiphany, even though you should be closer to Metal or Fire. Jin Shu snorted softly. Yiners not really my daughter, you know. I just hatched her. She sees you as her father, and you seem fine with the role, Long Jinshu said, raising a brow. Besides, the bond you share with her is as good as blood. Jin Shu chuckled. Yeah, I guess thats true. Still, its wild to think she gave me an element. Spirit beasts tied to elemental laws can have a strong influence, especially when they share a bond as close as yours. Shes a special one, Long Jinshu said, his tone shifting to something more reflective. Special and heavy, Jin Shu muttered, rubbing his chest at the memory of her earlier pounce. But most of all, cute. Long Jinshu laughed. Youll need to toughen up if youre going to keep up with her. His hand rested firmly on Jin Shus shoulder, the warmth of his grip grounding. Its time for you to go. If you need me, Ill be here. But for now, focus on practicing those runes and take some time to enjoy your family. Youve earned it. Jin Shu nodded. Right. With a final glance at Long Jinshu, he vanished from the soul space, leaving his counterpart floating alone amidst the swirling tornado winds and calm pool of water. Long Jinshus gaze lingered on the Wind and Water forces, a contemplative look softening his sharp, silver eyes. Make the most of this time, he whispered, his voice barely audible against the quiet hum of the space. It may be one of the last chances you''ll get for a long while. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 83. Happy To Be Back Jin Shu stood up from the bed and stretched, testing his limbs. Thankfully, as a cultivator, his body had avoided atrophy, but that didnt stop his muscles from feeling stiff and achy, since they hadnt been used in years. Stepping onto the wooden floor, he was startled by the groan of the floorboards beneath his weight. He paused, frowning. The floor hadn''t been creaky three years ago. He could only assume it was due to people repeatedly visiting to care for his comatose body. When he reached for the door, he gripped the handle, twisted, and pulled. To his surprise, the handle and a chunk of the doorframe came off in his hand. Jin Shu stared, stunned, at the broken door and the handle in his palm. Um sorry, that might be my fault, a meek, slightly monotone voice spoke in his mind. Nano? Jin Shu asked aloud, realization dawning as he remembered the little robot residing in his dantian. I continued to cultivate in your absence, Nano admitted apologetically. Now your mind and body are out of sync. You cultivated for me? Oh, rightthat method where you draw in Qi for me, Jin Shu chuckled, shaking his head. Id completely forgotten about that. He waited for Nanos response, but when none came, he asked, What stage am I now? You are at the 6th Stage of the Core Realm, Nano replied. I deliberately slowed the rate of Qi absorption in case it took you longer to wake. At least I didnt miss my own breakthrough to the Spirit Realm, Jin Shu joked, a wry smile playing on his lips. He paused, closing his eyes to feel the immense strength now coursing through his body. If, at the 1st Stage of the Core Realm, he had wielded the strength of an elephantor perhaps even a bulldozerthen now, at the 6th Stage, it was as if he carried the power of six of either combined. Curious, he punched the air in front of him. A deafening blast followed the strike, nearly a sonic boom, echoing like the sound of a tank firing or an artillery shell being launched. He stared at his fist, both amazed and slightly wary of the raw power he now commanded. If I went back to Earth now, I could probably punch a hole straight through a tank, Jin Shu muttered to himself. Maybe even through an armored Diseased. The thought of the Diseasedthe horrifying monsters from his past lifedarkened his expression. There was nothing he could do to help Earth from here, and the helplessness gnawed at him. He clenched his fists tightly, then forced himself to relax. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theyll survive, he whispered, almost like a mantra. Humans are stubborn like that. He allowed himself a brief smile, thinking about the resilience of humanity. Just look at this world. Barely a thousand years ago, Spirit Beasts had ruled unchallenged. Now, humans dominated the land, spreading to every corner and beyond. If this worlds humans could rise against such odds, then surely Earths humans could hold their own too. Though he had once been a Spirit Beastor something akin to ithimself, that thought didnt bring as much comfort as it should have. As selfish as it sounds, I dont really mind, as long as the Dragon Clan survives, Jinshus voice echoed in his mind. There was a brief pause before he added, Ah, sorry. I didnt mean to read your mind, but I cant help it while Im in here. Jin Shu shook his head slightly. No, its fine. Turning back to the door, Jin Shu grabbed it by the hole he had accidentally made earlier and pulled it open. He wandered through the halls and outside until he found himself standing in front of Aunt Chens doors. He reached for the handle but hesitated. After what hed done to his own door, he thought better of it. Instead, he summoned the Wind and Water elements from within his soul. A gust of wind whipped at his robes as a rippling portal of water formed before him. With a step forward, he vanished into the ripple, reappearing on the other side of the door. There, he came face-to-face with two startled women and a tiger cub the size of a husky. Jin Shu offered an awkward smile and a small wave. Hi. Yiner was the first to react, bounding toward him with her wings flapping in excitement. Wow! Daddy can walk through walls! Before he could respond, she jumped in front of him, nearly vibrating with energy. Teach me! Teach me! Jin Shu chuckled and gently patted her head. I would, but youd need the Water element to do that. You only have the Wind element. And, speaking of which, I still need to teach you how to use that. Whats that? Yiner tilted her head, her golden eyes wide with curiosity. When you have an affinity for an element, depending on how strong your connection is, you can askor even commandit to do what you want, Jin Shu explained briefly, his mind already turning over how to teach her to control the Wind element properly. Oh, like this? Wind, blow a big storm! Yiner shouted enthusiastically into the air. Whoosh! A sudden, powerful gust of wind blasted through the lobby, shaking the walls and doors. It whipped sharply against their skin, rattling the furniture, and sent the doors flying open. The three people stared at the excitedly dancing tiger cub in disbelief. Yay! I made the wind blow! Yiner flapped her wings enough to lift off the ground and spun around in a delighted circle. Jin Shu chuckled wryly. Yeah, you did great. Chen Ai Yun and Sun Meier shook their heads in amazement before focusing back on Jin Shu. What was that just now? Chen Ai Yun asked, her voice tinged with suspicion. Jin Shu looked up from the excited Yiner. It was the technique you gave me. That useless thing? Chen Ai Yun asked, her tone skeptical. She caught herself a moment later, adding, Ah! I mean, that technique shouldnt have had that effect Jin Shu smirked knowingly. It does, but you wouldnt have been able to learn anything from it since its gibberishmade up by a boy with memories of the future and written down absently by his aunt. Both Chen Ai Yun and Sun Meier frowned, exchanging puzzled glances before giving Jin Shu an odd look. He waved their concern off casually. I can explain more later, but first, Id like to catch up on what Ive missed these last three years. Do you mind calling the others so we can all chat again? Sure. Chen Ai Yun manifested a slip of yellow paper marked with intricate runic patterns and held it up to her forehead for a moment before drawing it away. Jin Shus gaze lingered on the talisman, curiosity evident in his expression. This is a communication talisman, Chen Ai Yun explained, likely noticing his interest. We distributed them to everyone after your accident, in case of another emergency. Oh, I know what it is. I was just wondering why youre using a defective talisman, Jin Shu said, his tone more matter-of-fact than critical. Defective?! Chen Ai Yun retorted sharply, narrowing her eyes. Yeah, the runes are incorrect in two places, which weakens the range significantly. Ahem! Sun Meier cleared her throat loudly. Jin Shu, you do realize Ai Yun was the one who made that talisman? Oh? Jin Shu froze, blinking in realization. Oh! Im sorryI didnt mean well, I did, but not like that. He fumbled over his words, awkwardly scratching the back of his neck. Chen Ai Yun raised an eyebrow but extended the talisman toward him. Its fine. Show me what you mean by defective. Jin Shu took the talisman and gestured to the runes. The runes themselves are correct, but their placement is off. See, if you move these two herehe pointedand swap this one with that one, the range will double. Chen Ai Yun examined his suggested changes closely. Hmm that does make sense. But why move this one? Because it will amplify the effect of this rune here, Jin Shu replied confidently. I see. Thats actually clever, she admitted before frowning slightly. But where did you learn this? You shouldnt have picked up Rune Crafting from the Jin family. Runesmithing is related, but youre rightI didnt learn it there. Jin Shu smiled cryptically. Ill explain everything later when everyones gathered. I was planning on it anyway. Chen Ai Yun nodded thoughtfully. Lets go, then. The girls should be arriving soon. As they stepped through the doors Yiner had blown open, Jin Shu paused, taking a deep breath of the crisp air. Without warning, he turned and wrapped his mother in a tight hug. Sun Meier froze for a moment, startled, before gently returning his embrace. Whats wrong? she asked softly, her voice tinged with concern. Nothing, Jin Shu murmured. Im just glad to be back. Also, I wanted to tell you I love you, Mom. Her laughter was warm, though tears glimmered in the corners of her eyes. Silly boy. Mama loves you too. And Im just as glad to have you back. They held onto each other for a few moments, the weight of their shared relief and affection settling comfortably between them. Jin Shu finally pulled away, smiling. Alright, lets go. Im sure Biyu and Tian Li are waiting. Sun Meier opened her mouth to say something, then hesitated, closing it again. Instead, she simply shook her head, a quiet smile playing on her lips as she watched him turn to lead the way. 84. Reunion Jin Shu sat beneath the same plum tree he had first seen upon arriving at the Immortal Phoenix Sect, its branches now heavy with blooming pink blossoms. Time seemed to blur as he stared at the delicate flowers swaying gently in the breeze. It felt like only yesterday he had stepped into this place, yet so much had transpired. He had embarked on a quest to find his mother, endured trials that seemed impossible, and finally, against all odds, reunited with her. As a soft petal drifted down, Jin Shu caught it between his fingers, absentmindedly rolling it back and forth. His thoughts wandered through the memories of everything that had brought him to this momentuntil a familiar voice cut through his reverie. Jin Shu! Hm? He blinked and turned to see his mother approaching. Everyone is gathered and waiting for you, she said, her tone lightly reproachful. Oh, right. Sorry, I got lost in thought, he replied, rising to his feet. As he stood, his gaze shifted to the three women who had joined her. Tian Li was the first to catch his eye, her dark hair swaying gently in the wind. Her turquoise eyes sparkled with amusement, and her outfit was an intriguing mix of modern and traditional stylesa design born from their collaborative lessons. She wore a cream tank top beneath an open teal-green robe, the sleeves adorned with intricate flower patterns, and her hair was tied back with red ribbons that fluttered lightly. Next was Fan Biyu, dressed in her usual green robes. He couldnt remember a time hed seen her wear anything else. Each shade of green seemed chosen to complement her jade eyes and evergreen hair. Jin Shu often wondered if her preference had roots in her past, but he never dared to ask, not wanting to risk stirring painful memories. His eyes finally fell on the third woman, and for a moment, he hesitated. Clad in a pristine white sangfu with a hooded headdress to match, she looked as though she had stepped out of mourning rites. The contrast between her attire and the others was stark and when his eyes met hers, he froze. Li Xue? he asked, startled. What are you doing here? Li Xue didnt answer. Instead, she stepped forward, her lips curving into a bright smile that didnt quite reach her eyes. Her aura, however, carried an unmistakable menacing edge, one that made Jin Shu instinctively wary. Jin Shu instinctively backed up until the rough bark of the plum tree pressed against his back, his body tensing in anticipation of the blow he felt certain was coming. He raised his hands defensively. Haha um, Li Xue, I know you think I forgot about you I dont, she interrupted, her voice calm and even. That bright, unsettling smile never left her lips. Oh, good, he said, exhaling in relief. Instead, she continued, her tone sharpening like a blade, I know you did. She clapped her fist into her palm with a resounding smack. And for that, you should willingly accept this beating. What? No! I didn''t, I swear! Jin Shu waved his hands in frantic denial, his voice edging toward panic. His eyes darted to the others for help, pleading silently. Yet Tian Li, Fan Biyu, and even his own mother turned their heads away, pretending not to know him. Betrayed on all sides, his heart sank. With no other options, Jin Shu made his decisionthe only decision. Run. Summoning his connection with the elements in his soul, he called upon the Water element. The air shimmered as a rippling passage formed before him, its surface glinting like liquid glass. He dove through it without hesitation, the Wind element lending its strength to propel him forward. He reappeared in the air above the others, his robes fluttering as he made a desperate attempt to stay aloft. But he quickly realized his grave mistake: he was no longer a dragon. The natural ability to soar effortlessly in the skies was gone. For humans, true flight required a cultivation at the Master Realm or rare, specialized techniquesneither of which he possessed. The ground loomed below as he began to plummet, a mix of panic and disbelief flashing across his face. Instinctively, he called upon the Water element again. A shimmering portal opened beneath him just in time, swallowing his fall. He re-emerged moments later above a stone table nearby, but his uncontrolled momentum sent him hurtling toward Chen Ai Yun. Waa! Watch out! Jin Shu yelled, flailing wildly in midair as his trajectory aimed straight for her. With a graceful wave of her hand, Chen Ai Yun barely glanced up. A carpet of flames materialized beneath him, catching his fall with a softness that defied all expectations. The fiery cushion radiated none of the searing heat one might expect; instead, it was as gentle as a warm breeze. Jin Shu blinked, wide-eyed, as realization dawned. This wasnt Aunt Chens Qiit was the Fire element responding to her call. A moment later, the carpet of flames dissipated, dropping Jin Shu onto the stone table with a soft thud. He landed awkwardly, still trying to process how close hed come to serious injury. Chen Ai Yun giggled, her amusement evident as she folded her arms. Maybe dont try to escape to the sky when you cant fly, yeah? He laughed awkwardly, scratching the back of his neck. Yeah I kind of forgot. Forgot? Her brow arched, curiosity flickering in her silver eyes. Before he could explain, the sound of rushing footsteps interrupted. The others arrived, each wearing a mix of worry and exasperation on their faces. Are you okay? You didnt get hurt, did you? What was that? Howd you end up in the sky? Dont think you can escape me that easily... but, youre not hurt, are you? Their overlapping voices created a chaotic chorus of concern, though Tian Lis voice carried a curious edge compared to the others worry. Jin Shu raised his hands to calm them. Im fine, really, he said with a faint smile. His gaze flicked upward to the morning sun, steadily climbing toward its zenith. Anyway, lets sit and talk before the days over. The group exchanged glances before nodding. One by one, they took seats around the table. Li Xue hesitated, a lingering frown on her face as though she wanted to press the issue further. In the end, she huffed softly and sat down as well. Id like to hear what youve all been up to in the three years that I slept through, Jin Shu said, his tone laced with curiosity. Ooh! Ill go first! Tian Li said, bouncing to her feet with a burst of excitement. Jin Shu turned toward her, only to look away again as her boundless energy made him feel slightly dizzy and unsure where to place his eyes. Alright, Tian Li, what is it? Look here! she exclaimed. Risking a glance back, Jin Shu caught sight of her spinning gracefully, her long sleeves billowing in the air like flowing ribbons. For a moment, she looked like a celestial maiden from a divine painting, radiant and ethereal. How do my new clothes look? she asked, stopping mid-spin in a playful pose with a delighted smile. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wow! So beautiful! Li Xue clapped her hands, her eyes sparkling with admiration. I dont mind giving up my position to you. Tian Li tilted her head in confusion. What position? Li Xue blinked, snapping out of her daze. No! Nothing, never mind! she said quickly, waving her hands in denial. Alright... Tian Li shrugged before turning to Jin Shu with an eager look. What about you, teacher? What do you think? Jin Shu blinked, caught off guard. Teacher? Since when was I a teacher? You taught me all about those lovely clothing styles! So of course, youre my teacher. she declared with a grin. Sure, whatever you like, he said with a wry smile, shaking his head, already he was starting to miss the shy Tian Li. Anyway you look beautiful. I meanthe clothes do. Well, you and the clothes He trailed off, rubbing his neck awkwardly as he stumbled over his words. Tian Li beamed at the praise, but Jin Shu quickly cleared his throat to continue. You did a great job mixing modern and traditional styles. But, uh, you might want to cover up a bit more if youre going outside the sect. Her smile dimmed slightly, and she pouted. Why? Isnt it pretty like this? It is, he admitted, his tone softening, but not everyone out there has good intentions. Better safe than sorry, right? Tian Li huffed but didnt argue further, though her disappointed expression lingered. Tian Li, hes saying that for your own good. And I agreeyou should dress more conservatively, Chen Ai Yun said gently, her tone firm yet kind. Then, with a small smile, she added, But while youre here in the sect, you can wear whatever beautiful clothing you like. Tian Li nodded timidly, her enthusiasm slightly tempered. Okay, Master. Li Xue cleared her throat dramatically, drawing all attention to herself. Well, Ill go next, she declared, standing with an exaggerated flourish. A tragic expression settled on her face as she began her theatrics. It was three years ago when I was abandoned by my husbanduw! She clutched her chest as if struck by an invisible blow, her expression one of exaggerated melancholy. He left me in search of his mother, accompanied by his other wife! She turned to Jin Shu with a pointed, accusing look before continuing, her tone heavy with melodrama. He promised he would return soon, but deep down, I knew the truth. He was abandoning me to my lonely, desolate fate, with only the hollow echo of his empty promisea kiss upon his return. Her solo performance continued as she moved about the courtyard, clothes billowing around her, gesturing as though on stage. Jin Shu groaned and facepalmed, dragging his hand down his face in exasperation. I didnt Shh! Li Xue cut him off with a finger pressed to her lips, silencing him with all the flair of an experienced performer. As the days and months dragged on, she said, her voice rising with melodramatic despair, each moment more excruciating than the last, I waited and waited. Oh, how I waited for my beloved to return and grace me with the kiss he promised! But alas! My cruel husband had abandoned me for good, choosing instead to bask in the company of the thousands of women in the Immortal Phoenix Sect! At this, she dropped to her knees, clutching her robes as though they were the source of her torment. I havent even left this courtyard since the day I arrived, Jin Shu interjected, his tone flat, though he wasnt sure why he felt the need to defend himself. After all, they werent actually husband and wife. His words fell on deaf ears as Li Xue continued her dramatic lament. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, her voice trembling as she continued. I was at my lowest, plagued by the agonizing question: would my husband ever return to me? Deep down, I knew the truth. He had long forgotten this lowly wife, captivated by the phoenix beauties that surrounded him. Li Xue paused for dramatic effect, stepping to the other side of the table with all the grace of a tragic heroine. But then, in the depths of my despair, a light pierced through the darknessa light so radiant and beautiful it stole my breath away. Without missing a beat, she wrapped her arms around Sun Meiers shoulders, leaning into her as if drawing strength from her presence. That light was none other than the very woman my cruel husband abandoned me in search of. My savior, my beloved mother-in-law! Come with me, my cute daughter-in-law, she said. And like a moth to a flame, I reached for her outstretched hand. Her voice softened, taking on a wistful tone as she stared into the distance. With a flash of red light, we traveled thousands of miles from our home. There, in that unfamiliar land, I found the one I had been searching for my husband. Her gaze shifted to Jin Shu, a flicker of pain dancing in her eyes. But alas, he was so far out of reach. Li Xue sighed deeply, resting her head on Sun Meiers shoulder with the air of someone burdened by endless sorrow. Her pained expression was so heart-wrenching that it nearly brought tears to the eyes of everyone present. And then, as if on cue, her demeanor flipped in an instant. She straightened up, a bright smile lighting up her face, and her bubbly energy returned as if her previous anguish had been a mere illusion. And thats my story! she declared cheerfully, clapping her hands together. Well, I stayed here for a year after that, but honestly, nothing too exciting happened. Li Xue skipped back to her seat, a happy-go-lucky expression plastered across her face, as if she hadnt just delivered an over-the-top emotional performance moments ago. She plopped down and turned to Fan Biyu. Your turn! Fan Biyu gave a small shrug, her tone nonchalant. I just cultivated for the past three years and recently reached the 9th stage of the Core Realm. Nothing exciting. A brief silence followed before Chen Ai Yun spoke up, a faint smile tugging at her lips. Meier and I taught Yiner No! No more lessons Yiner mumbled in her sleep, her small legs kicking out from her spot under the table. Pfft, sounds like she had fun, Jin Shu joked, barely containing his laughter. Chen Ai Yun chuckled lightly. Yes, about as much fun as a three-year-old tiger cub can have while learning to read, write, and other such basics. I bet. Jin Shus eyes shifted to his mother. What about you, Mom? Did you do anything special? Sun Meier glanced at him, her eyes sparkling with a mischievous glint. Nope, just the same as Ai Yun, she said, her voice teasing. Then she leaned forward slightly, her gaze narrowing. But now its your turn. Start with why you had a Spirit Beast fang lodged in your forehead. Jin Shu winced, rubbing the spot on his forehead reflexively. He nodded, exhaling slowly as he collected his thoughts. All right, he began, his tone shifting as he prepared to recount his tale. Ill tell you everything. Though, fair warningits even more absurd than having memories from another world. 85. Let Me Hold Her Jin Shu reached up to his ear, removing the earring that hung there. Its glossy black surface caught the sunlight, gleaming like polished obsidian. He held it out in his palm for everyone to see before beginning his explanation. Ill start from the very beginning so you can understand the absurdity of what Ive been through. It all begins with this earring. Its your storage device, right? I dont see many that arent rings or bracelets, Chen Ai Yun commented. Jin Shu nodded. I did mention it before He paused, glancing at Li Xue. Oh, well, I guess not all of you were present. Did anyone get a chance to explain my situation to Li Xue? Biyu nodded. I told her everything. Good, thank you, Biyu. He smiled warmly at her before continuing. I believe I mentioned finding a stash of items. This earring was among them, as was a strange fang that Yiner occasionally used as a chew toy. He paused, chuckling softly, the memory catching him off guard. He then slipped the earring back into his ear. She hadnt touched it in a long time, so it was left forgotten in a corner of the earring. That is, until I was checking my elemental affinities, when the fang suddenly went wild, releasing the roar of a dragon. He paused again, frowning slightly as a thought crossed his mind. Why did the fang do that? My spirit was awoken by your interaction with the elements. Jinshu answered from within his mind. Jin Shu nodded to himself before resuming his explanation. As you all know, after that, things escalated quickly. All I can say is that the fang launched itself at me, knocking me unconscious. What happened to it after that? It lodged itself so deeply into your head that we couldnt remove it, Chen Ai Yun replied, her voice steady but with an edge of concern. I managed to stop the bleeding and set up a barrier around your brain, but the fang slipped past my Qi like it was nothing, dissolving inside your skull. Jin Shu shivered at the thought. Thats... kind of gruesome. He paused, imagining what might have happened if the fang had been a weapon instead of a container for Jinshu''s soul, before considering the implications. Jinshus soul or technically mine? Both? A headache threatened to form just thinking about it. Ah, whatever. Too much to unpack right now. There was a soul housed inside that fanga dragon soul. An actual dragon soul? As in the mythical creatures that havent been seen in millennia? Li Xue asked, leaning in with a curious gleam in her eyes. Jin Shu gave a slight smirk. Even more special than thatbut Ill get to that later. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before continuing. The fang gave me a dream, but not just any dream. It was a vision of a dragons lifethe one whose soul was contained within it. His voice grew wistful. It started with a baby dragon, still in its unhatched egg. It felt as if I were truly there and in a sense, I was there. His eyes unfocused slightly as memories surfaceddistant yet vivid. That baby dragon I was the son of the Dragon Clans Patriarchthe Azure Dragon. Or rather, the Azure Dragon of that time, not the original. Much like Yiner, I was born in the Core Realm. For powerful species, its common for their offspring to be born at that level. Beneath the table, Yiner suddenly perked up, then crawled out, rubbing a paw over her eyes in a sleepy manner. Did you call me? she asked drowsily. Jin Shu laughed. I didnt, but Im glad youre up now so you can listen to my story. Still looking half-asleep, Yiner nodded and attempted to climb onto his lap. Uh, Yiner youre a bit too big to sit on me now. What?! Her drowsiness vanished in an instant, replaced by wide-eyed shock. Then Waaah! For the first time since she was a few months old, she burst into tears. Panic seized Jin Shu. He frantically searched for a way to calm her down. A snack? No, he didnt have anything on hand. Then, an idea struck himhe couldnt let her sit on his lap right now, but there was a way she could in the future. Okay, okay, calm down, he coaxed. I have a way for you to sit on my lap again. Do you want to know what it is? Yiner peeked up at him, tears still clinging to her lashes, dark streaks dampening the silver fur around her eyes. W-what way? she blubbered. I can teach you a technique that will let you take on a human form. If you do that, youll be smaller, and you can sit on Daddys lap again. How about it? Wanna learn? Her sniffles quieted, and thenvigorously, she nodded. Alright, this is Wait. I can teach it to her so she can use the transformation technique right away, Jinshu interrupted. Oh? Lets do that, Jin Shu agreed. Lean your head down and touch foreheads with her. Jin Shu followed the instruction, pressing his forehead gently to Yiners. She blinked up at him, curiosity flickering through her tear-filled golden eyes. Then, a soft light shimmered between them. As it pulsed, her eyelids fluttered shut. Jin Shu pulled back. What was that? Biyu asked. The others gave him questioning looks, clearly wanting an explanation as well. It Before he could answer, a silver glow enveloped Yiner, obscuring her form. Everyones eyes snapped to her as the light pulsed and then slowly faded. Where a husky-sized tiger cub had been, a tiny child now stood. Silver hair, smooth as silk, cascaded down to her small, bare feet. A miniature dark silver robe adorned her body, two tiny holes in the back allowing a pair of delicate silver wings to poke through. Her eyesstill a soft, glowing goldblinked open, and she beamed up at Jin Shu. Did it work, Daddy? the human-formed Yiner asked. Uh-huh. Here, look for yourself. With a thought and a casual wave of his hand, Jin Shu gathered the water element in the air, shaping it into a round, reflective mirror. The gesture wasnt actually necessary, but doing it without one just felt off. Yiner leaned in, studying her reflection carefully. After a moment, she pointed to the mirror, then turned to Jin Shu with wide, curious eyes. Whos this cute girl? she asked, completely sincere. Jin Shu chuckled. Thats you, of course. Oh. She turned back to the mirror, tilting her head. Hmm? Parting her silver hair, she revealed a golden mark on her foreheadthe character for king (). She tapped it experimentally, then closed her eyes. A moment later, when she opened them again, a small golden tiara had appeared atop her head, and the mark had vanished. Without hesitation, she flapped her tiny wings, lifted herself into the air, and hovered above Jin Shus lap. Then, with a satisfied plop, she settled herself down, wiggling until she found a comfortable spot. She looked up at him, her too-big golden eyes sparkling with joy. Hehe! Yiner can sit on Daddys lap again! she cheered, slipping into her old way of talking in her excitement. Jin Shu patted her head, smiling. Yes, you can. Raising his gaze, he suddenly realized that the gathered women had gone unusually quiet. When he looked at them, they were all staring at Yinerwide-eyed, breathless, and absolutely smitten. It was Tian Li who finally broke the silence. C-cute she whispered, as if the sheer adorableness had knocked the breath from her lungs. Then, louder L-let me hold her! NoI must hold her! Give her to me! She shot up from her seat and lunged, leaping across the short distance between them with alarming speed. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Shu barely had time to register the movement before she was already upon him, hands outstretched like greedy claws, reaching for Yiner. But Tian Li was up against a veteran in dodging such situations. Before she even fully launched herself forward, Yiner had already sensed the incoming danger. Without thinking, she vanished from her spot in a blur of silver. Tian Lis hands closed around empty air. Instead of capturing a tiny, fluffy child, she collided straight into Jin Shu. With a yelp, they both toppled overchair and all. Jin Shu barely had a moment to process what happened before he felt something soft envelop his face for a brief instant. Then, rolling from the force of the impact, he landed flat on his back. Dazed, he turned his headonly to come face-to-face with two white-capped peaks. His gaze trailed upward. Tian Lis flushed face hovered mere inches from his own. Sorry, Tian Li whispered, blinking bashfully. Then, with a sudden burst of defiance, she added, B-but you got more than enough compensation! Jin Shu frowned. Compensation? He was about to ask what she meant when the memory of a certain soft sensation on his face resurfaced. His eyes flickered downward instinctivelybefore snapping back up just as quickly. Cough. With an awkward clearing of his throat, he shot to his feet, only then registering the barely suppressed giggles rippling around the table. And the loud, uninhibited laughter of Yiner. Ahahaha! Ehehehe! The little silver-haired girl floated above them, doubled over midair, laughing so hard she could barely keep herself steadyzipping around like a drunken fairy. Jin Shu shook his head, exasperated, and leaned down to help Tian Li up. Haha! You cant catch me, Auntie! Yiner teased from above, sticking her tongue out playfully. You! Tian Li bristled in frustration. I already asked you nicely not to call me that! Cant you say Big Sister Li instead? Then, as if struck by inspiration, she smirked. Or how about you be my baby and call me Mommy? Yiner shook her head so vigorously it looked like a rattle drum. Nope! Youre Auntie! Hehe! And unless you marry Daddy, you cant be my Mommy! Jin Shu sighed. Here we go Tian Li, however, seemed to take the remark more seriously than expected. She turned to glance at Jin Shu, an oddly contemplative expression crossing her face. His instincts screamed at him to shut this down immediately. He blinked at her in warning. Yet instead of dismissing the idea outright, Tian Li simply hummed thoughtfully. Uuu hmm maybe? she murmured to herself. Jin Shu decided it was time to steer the conversation firmly back on track. Alright, he announced, clapping his hands. Lets sit back down. Theres still more of my story left. Tian Li nodded absently and returned to her seat, a wistful expression lingering on her face. hard, not like a girls soft body she mumbled under her breath. Jin Shu didnt catch the whole sentence. The part he did hear, he wisely chose to ignore for the sake of his own sanity. He could literally imagine what his younger soul would be thinking in this situationbecause, well, they were one and the same. ^ Click it, I dare you! ???? 86. The End of A Story. The Beginning of Another. Volume 2 End With a sigh, he picked up his chair and sat back down. Not a second later, a tiny silver figure dropped into his lap from above, squirming until she nestled herself into the most comfortable spot. Leaning her back against his chest, Yiner let out a soft, contented purr. Hmm somethings not right she muttered. Jin Shu glanced down. Whats not right? Im missing something, Daddy. What am I missing? She leaned back, staring up at him with wide, questioning eyes. He blinked. I dont know. He really had no idea, and his honest answer earned him a sad little pout. Biyu, sitting to his right, leaned in and gently brushed aside Yiners silvery hair. She doesnt have ears. Oh! Yiner clapped her hands. In an instant, two fluffy tiger ears sprouted atop her head, framing her small golden tiara. A soft silver tail popped out from her lower back, flicking once before curling slightly. Thats better, she said with a satisfied nod. Jin Shu smiled and scratched Yiners newly sprouted ears, eliciting another satisfied purr. Okay, where was I? He paused, quickly collecting his thoughts. Lets see I grew up for ten years without much happening. I learned a cultivation technique, read books, and played with my three sisters. Then, when I was ten, my older sisters, Yanjiang, Bing, Yuetu, and I left the mountains where we grew up. Which nearly ended with me dying. Yiners head snapped up. Daddys not allowed to die! she ordered sternly, her tiny face scrunched in outrage. He chuckled, patting her head in reassurance. Dont worry, I dont plan on dying Again, he added silently. Twice is already too many. During our exploration outside the mountains, we found a tree that released an intoxicating scent and glowed with a bright purple light. Later, I learned that the scent only affected dragons, and only a few species could even see the glow. To most, it just looked like a normal tree. He shook his head with a small laugh. Ah, Im getting off track. Anyway, we ate the fruit growing from that tree, which made us drunk. We ended up sleeping in the forest, and the next day He exhaled, his expression shifting slightly. Thats when I was injured. Did you get alcohol poisoning? Li Xue asked. That happened to me when I stole my dads wine as a kid. Jin Shu chuckled softly. No worse than that. We encountered one of the Dragon Clans enemiesa lone Golden Roc, one stronger than us. A Golden Roc? His mothers brow furrowed as she turned to Chen Ai Yun. Didnt that clan of spirit beasts go extinct nearly a thousand years ago? They did, Chen Ai Yun confirmed. Jin Shu clenched his jaw, old memories stirring. I have an idea why but Ill get to that later. His words sparked curiosity in the group, but they allowed him to continue without interruption. Back to the roc. My three sisters fought it after it provoked us. During the battle, the roc tried to unleash an ultimate attackone that wouldve either killed or seriously injured them. I was just barely able to interfere in time to distract him but in return, I was the one who got injured. The memory of that day played vividly in his mind. If only hed had more time with them but now, a thousand years had passed. No matter how much he remembered them as his sisters, he wasnt truly their brother anymore. Not in the way that mattered. That was the start of the rising tensions between our clans. The Roc Clans PatriarchPeng Niao, arrived soon after, though I never learned why. He then demanded that my siblings and I be punished for injuring their young roc. Jin Shu exhaled. My father refused, of course. It was my Aunt Zui who saved us from the situationby claiming the right to punish us herself for eating the fruit from her tree. Jin Shu laughed at the memory. At the time, I had no idea but that tree held an entire palaceone fit for a dragon. It was made of pure gold and was larger than this entire mountain. Li Xue blinked. How could a tree hold a palace? In fact, what does that even mean? she asked incredulously. Yiner tilted her head. Do trees have hands? Jin Shu chuckled. No, but this one had runeshundreds of themcarved into its bark. They were hidden from sight, but all of them were related to space and illusion. The tree itself was essentially a massive spatial artifact. Our aunt took us inside and told us that wed be helping with her experiments. He shook his head fondly. Aunt Zui was a genius among the Dragon Race a genius burdened by her own mind. He paused for a moment before continuing. She drank alcohol twenty-four-seven and was almost always inebriated. I asked her about it once, and she told me the reason why. A dragons nature changes with agemost grow lazy after a certain point, their cultivation slowing as they lose their drive. But she was different. Her mind never stopped, constantly absorbing knowledge, thinking, theorizing. Drinking was the only thing that could slow her thoughts the only way she could live what she called a normal life. Jin Shu glanced up at his mother, and for a fleeting moment, guilt crept into his heart. He missed his other familythe one from his past lifeeven while his true family sat right across from him. Sun Meier caught his gaze and responded with a warm smile, as if sensing his thoughts. Both are your family. Jinshus voice echoed within his mind, steady and reassuring. You are as much me as I am you. The woman across from you is our mother, just as the one who birthed me was. Both are our family. The same goes for everyone around you and those you will come to know. He paused briefly. For reasons I can''t explain, the heavens have given us a strange lifepartially my faultbut what I can tell you is this: you should seek to truly open your heart. Keeping your emotions locked away will only serve to restrict you. A second voice chimed inthe younger half of his soul, speaking up for the first time in a long while. Thats what Ive been trying to tell them! Then, a deeper, more cynical voice stirred. Youre just a horny little beast Thats not my fault! the younger one snapped. Im sixno, nineteen, and I havent even kissed a girl yet! Yes you have. Remember on the boat. That doesn''t count! She barely pecked our lips! Jin Shu exhaled through his nose, shaking his head as the two started bickering. Daddy? Yiners small voice broke through his thoughts. She peered up at him, her golden eyes filled with curiosity. Ahright, sorry. I got distracted for a second. Jin Shu cleared his throat. Back to my story. My aunt let my sisters go, but I ended up staying with her for three years. In that time, she taught me many things. The first was that technique I used earlierRipple Walking. Jin Shu couldnt help but laugh at the thought of the scroll currently tucked away in the spatial storage of his earring. A moment later, he summoned it, and the aged parchment appeared on the table with a soft rustle. This technique you gave me when I first arrived, he said, glancing at Chen Ai Yun, was actually written by my auntthe one from my dreams. Though, really, they werent dreams at all they were memories. Chen Ai Yun raised an eyebrow, intrigue flickering across her face. Written by the aunt in those memories, you say? Interesting. Theres actually a story behind that scroll, and it matches the description of your so-called aunt. Would you like to hear it? Jin Shu nodded, eager to learn how his Aunt Zuis seemingly random scribblings had made their way here. The founder of our sect was a matriarch of the Phoenix Clan some five hundred years agoFeng Bai, Chen Ai Yun began. The Phoenix Clan has long since migrated to the Immortal Realm, but I dont know much about the details of their departure. She tapped a slender finger against the scroll. As for this particular text, it was given to Feng Bai by a mysterious woman. The only recorded description of her? A slight smile played at the corner of her lips. A silver-haired beauty who never put down the wine gourd in her handsdrunk beyond reason, yet eerily sharp. She had an exchange with Feng Bai, during which she handed over hundreds of precious materialsenough for many phoenixes to advance to the Immortal Body Realm. And for reasons no one ever understood, she also included dozens of scrolls filled with erratic, scribbled notesthis one among them. Jin Shu suddenly burst into laughter, unable to hold back the thought that popped into his head. Haha! I bet I know the reason. She was probably just trying to get rid of some trash. Stifling his chuckles, he continued, She did something similar to me once. While teaching me that technique, she also introduced me to the art of Runecraftingspecifically formations. She taught me the basics, then dumped me in a room stacked to the ceiling with scrolls, telling me to learn from them. He shook his head in amusement. It took me a while, but I eventually realized that the room was just her junk storage. Only about a third of those scrolls were actually useful. A fond smile tugged at his lips, but it faded as he recalled what came next. Haa He sighed, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. After three years of training, she told me Id learned everything she had to teach and sent me back home to reunite with my family. His foot tapped against the floor, the restless movement betraying the turmoil stirring in his chest. On the way, I found my eldest sister, Yanjiang, locked in battle with two powerful rocs. I used the element of surprise to help her take them down, but after the fight, she told me something that made my blood run coldour clan was under attack. And our strongest warriors were absent. His tapping quickened, jostling Yiner on his lap, though she only giggled at the motion, seemingly enjoying the ride. We rushed to find our aunt, and she brought us back home The sight that greeted us was hell on earth. His voice lowered, heavy with the weight of the memory. It wasnt a battle. It wasnt even a war. It was a slaughter. He took a deep breath, steadying himself. His leg stilled, but his entire body tensed. My fathers wivesmy mother and auntswere the strongest left behind to defend our home. They held back the rocs, but it wasnt enough. There were thousands of them. Every single one was at least at the peak of the Ninth Stage of the Spirit Realm. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His gaze grew distant, the emotions pulling him back to that fateful day. I fought. I killed as many as I could until a Grandmaster Realm roc appeared. At that moment, I thought I was going to die. A breath left him, almost a sigh of relieflike he had stepped out of the past for just a moment. But then the sky itself seemed to explode. The tension in his shoulders eased slightly as he continued, A shockwave swept through the battlefield, so powerful that even the Saint Realm Roc Patriarch was sent reeling. It was Aunt Zui. She had released just a fraction of her cultivationa mere sliver of her auraand it was enough to shake the heavens. He allowed himself a small smile, remembering the awe of that moment. I knew what it was immediately. I had felt it once before, back when I first started living with her. Then, his expression grew more solemn. And then, she drew a formation. Three runes: Rainbow, Light, and Sword. He let the words settle before shaking his head. Two of those runes were practically uselessthings meant for beautification, nothing more. But in her hands A faint smirk tugged at his lips, admiration flickering in his eyes. In her hands, they became an instrument of death and destruction. A chill ran through the air as he spoke his next words. She cut through the rocs in swathes. Hundreds fell before they even realized what was happening. And once they did they fled. He gritted his teeth, his voice sharpening to an icy edge. She went easy on them. She should have killed them all! His hands clenched into fists as his eyes reddened, unshed tears burning at the corners. We survived most of us. But my mother His breath hitched, the words catching in his throat. She wasnt among the lucky few. Peng Niaos talon pierced her heart. Not even our best healer could save her. He released a shuddering breath. Then, whispered a confession. But I could. I had a way. At that moment, Jin Shu and Long Jinshus minds fused, their emotions intertwining so deeply that lost memories surfacedmemories that had been locked away until now. He remembered. Hundreds of years passed, he said hoarsely. I drowned myself in research, driven by a single, unwavering purposebringing my mother back. His voice wavered. And finally, I found it. A way to travel back in time. A dark chuckle slipped past his lips. The rune had been in my hands all along. One of the junk scrolls from my aunts storage. She warned me never to touch it and I should have listened. His fingers curled against the armrest of his chair. A sharp crack echoed as the stone fractured beneath his grip. The rune alone wasnt enough. It could only send someone briefly into the past or future before the heavens shredded their soul to nothing. He exhaled sharply, the weight of that knowledge pressing against him. But if I integrated it into a formationone carved into my body and soulI could bend time to my will. If only for a short while before my soul was erased. His lips pressed into a thin line. But that didnt matter. I had a plan. His grip loosened slightly as the thought settled. I split my soultwo pieces, wiped clean of karma, flung through space and time. He took a deep breath. That was the correct choice. Thats how I came to be. The realization steadied him, his body relaxing slightly. I went back. His voice softened. My adult self replaced the young me that should have existed there. And I was dying. His fingers trembled against the broken stone. Slowly. Agonizingly. The heavens wouldnt allow it. But I saved her. His words carried the weight of absolute certainty. With the power I had cultivated for centuries, I wiped out the Roc Clan. Completely. Down to its very roots. A bitter smile touched his lips. I saved my mother. I saved my clan. But in the end, I was still dying. There was no stopping it. His gaze grew distant. I wasnt strong enough to truly defy the heavens but I could protect a fragment of my soul. His hand lifted absently to his chest, as if feeling for something long gone. I hid it in a fang, he murmured. A fang that I would later find. Releasing a final, shaky breath, Jin Shu lifted his gaze, realizing just how lost he had been in the past. He had ignored the presentignored the people around himtoo consumed by memories long buried. Yet when he finally looked up, he was startled to find them no longer in their seats. They had drawn close, surrounding him. His mother moved first, pulling him into a fierce embrace. Aunt Chen wrapped around his other side, her warmth pressing into him. They didnt speak. They didnt need to. Their touchgentle hands stroking his hair, the way they held him as if he might disappearspoke louder than any words could. Tears glistened in their eyes as they slowly pulled away. Then Biyu and Li Xue stepped forward, their silent grief pressing against him as their tears dampened his shoulders. Before they let go, they each placed a soft kiss on either of his cheeksa quiet promise that he wasnt alone. He hadnt expected Tian Li to follow, but she did, stepping forward and wrapping her arms around him. And just like that, the dam broke. The tears he had fought so desperately to contain spilled free, slipping down his cheeks in quiet streams. His body trembled. When Tian Li finally pulled away, his legs buckled, unable to hold the weight of everything he had been carrying. But before he could fall, small arms wrapped around him. Yiner. She clung to him tightly, as if she could anchor him back to the present. He held her just as fiercely, pressing his face into her soft silver hair. I love you, he whispered, voice hoarse with emotion. Then, as he looked up at the others, his heart ached with the depth of what he felt. I love all of you. More than you could ever imagine. Sun Meier stepped forward, eyes warm with quiet understanding. And we love you, she said gently, more than you could ever imagine. She reached out, cupping his cheek, her touch impossibly tender. That story is over now, she murmured. But this this is only the beginning of yours. 87. You Like Girls? Ah! It hurts! Jin Shu, go softer~ Li Xue cried out, wincing. Haa haa it''s really painful Biyu panted, catching her breath. Tian Li, in contrast, twirled out of the way of Jin Shus blade with ease. Its not so bad. Actually, it feels better than I thought it would. Jin Shus knife missed its mark, and he stepped back swiftlyvanishing into a shimmering portal. The three girls shifted into a tight formation, backs to each other, scanning their surroundings. Jin Shu reappeared at the battlefields edge, pistol raised. Three quick shots rang outnot with the sharp crack of gunfire, but with the hiss of compressed air as round pellets launched from the barrel. Tian Li reacted instantly, conjuring a wall of fire to intercept the projectiles. The flames momentarily obscured their vision, and Jin Shu seized the opportunity. In a blink, he vanished againonly to reappear behind the wall, his knife flashing toward Tian Lis neck. But her body moved in an unnatural, fluid motion. Her head snapped back, her torso bending at an impossible angle as the blade skimmed past. Before Jin Shu could adjust, two palms struck his chest with force, sending him stumbling. Before he could regain his balance, Tian Lis leg swept low, taking his feet out from under him. He landed flat on his back, staring up at three triumphant, smirking faces. Hehe! Knocked on your ah! Li Xues gloating was cut short as Jin Shu kicked her shin. She yelped, stumbling forward. At the last second, he softened her fall with a flicker of the Wind element, preventing her head from crashing into his. You! She started to yell, ready to berate him, but then a devilish smirk spread across her lips. Before Jin Shu could react, she closed the small gap between them and pressed her lips to his. Jin Shu froze, torn between pushing her away or letting her have her moment of mischief. A few seconds passed before Li Xue finally pulled back, laughing triumphantly. Haha! I finally got my kiss! Jin Shu exhaled, unamused. Alright, get off me now. Hmm? Nope! She giggled, shaking her head, letting her hair fling about wildly. Not unless you give me another kiss. Hearing her hair whip through the air brought back memories of their first meeting. Haa fine. Lean down, he said, motioning her closer. Excited, she eagerly obeyed, blushing in anticipation. As her face neared his Bop! Owie! Jin Shu flicked her forehead and tossed her off his chest. Tian Li and Biyu burst into laughter as Li Xue clutched her sore forehead, pouting up at them with an aggrieved look. Hmph! At least I got a kiss first! she declared, sticking out her tongue. Biyu tilted her head. I already got a kiss, though. Uk! Li Xue stiffened, biting her tongue. You did?! When!? Three years ago, on the way here. Li Xue gritted her teeth, then turned to Tian Li. What about you? Me? Tian Li blinked. Why would I kiss Jin Shu? Wait, you dont like him? Li Xue asked, confused. Tian Li glanced at Jin Shu, who raised an eyebrow, curious about her answer. He knew she didnt like him in that way, but he had to admitnarcissistic as it soundedmost women found him attractive. At least, the maids and a few others back home did. Maybe his dataset wasnt the most reliable, but still, he was intrigued. While Jin Shu mulled over this, Tian Li hesitantly replied. I Id rather get a kiss from you two if you know what I mean. A faint blush dusted her cheeks as she glanced away. From us? WhyOh? Ohhh! You like girls?! Tian Li nodded. Wow! Really? Li Xue asked, eyes sparkling with interest. Before Tian Li could respond, she barreled on. You know, a girl confessed to me once. I was in my guard outfit, so she couldnt tell I was a girl. When I took off my helmet, she ran away crying. Jin Shu shook his head, wondering where she got all that energy. Then, suddenly, Li Xue nodded to herself as if coming to a grand decision. Okay! Everyone stared at her in confusion. Okay, what? Jin Shu finally asked. I want to kiss her. Jin Shu did a double take. You want to what? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wanna kiss her. I mean, when else would I get the chance to kiss such a beautiful woman? Just look at her! Shes seriously the most gorgeous person Ive ever seen. Li Xue turned to Tian Li expectantly. So, can we? Tian Li blinked, too stunned to respond. Jin Shu sighed. Alright, Li Xue, stop messing around. No! I wanna kiss her! Before anyone could react, Li Xue stepped in, reached up, and swiftly pulled Tian Li toward her. Mm! Tian Li gasped as Li Xue locked lips with her. A second later, Li Xue pulled back, smacking her lips thoughtfully. Hmm? Not that different. They both feel good. Then, with the same casual air, she grabbed Tian Lis chest. But these are an added bonus. So soft. That finally snapped Tian Li out of her daze. Face flushed, she yelped and stumbled back, crossing her arms over her chest. Wait, let me feel more, Li Xue said, undeterred, lunging forward. Tian Li quickly dodged, darting behind Biyu for cover. Jin Shu watched the chaos unfold in stunned silence, unsure whether to step in or let fate take its course. Li Xue, however, wasnt one to give up easily. She set her sights on her next target. Fan Biyu, youll let me feel them, wont you? And maybe a kiss too? I wanna know if it feels the same with everyone. Biyus brows furrowed. No. Feel your own. Li Xue glanced down at her chest. Silence. Then Bitch! Are you mocking me?! What? Biyu blinked, then followed her gaze. Oh While not flat, Li Xue was definitely lacking compared to the other two. Her expression darkened. With a burst of Qi, she lunged forward. Tian Li and Biyu, in perfect synchronicity, sidesteppeddirectly behind Jin Shu. Spinning on her heels, Li Xue barely had time to stop before she crashed into him. Her outstretched hands landed firmly on his chest. She paused, squeezed experimentally, then frowned. Hmm yours are too hard. A contemplative nod. Though not bad. Jin Shu let out a long, suffering sigh as he grabbed Li Xues wrists, prying her hands off his chest. Knock it off, will you? Instead of backing down, she grinned up at him. So, who was better? What? Whos kiss felt better? Mine or Fan Biyus? I dont know. Ive only gotten a peck on the lips from both of you, he answered honestlyonly to regret it immediately. Oh? Her eyes gleamed with mischief. Is there another way to kiss? How? When he didnt answer right away, she tugged at his sleeve. How? Still, he refused to respond. She pouted, cheeks puffing out like a squirrel hoarding nuts, and blinked up at him with wide, pleading eyes. Pwease~? Jin Shu sighed again. He found her whining annoyingbut begrudgingly cute, like a little puppy being for attention. He had a soft spot for cute animals even after that little forest devil nearly got him killed by a tiger. Desperate for an escape, he glanced behind him, hoping for backup from Biyu and Tian Li. Big mistake. They were both staring at him, just as expectant. What? You two as well? Biyu merely shrugged. Tian Li gave him a silent, urging look. Jin Shu groaned. Ugh fine, fine. Rubbing the back of his neck, he reluctantly explained, In the world I waspart of me was from, they call it French kissing. Not sure what theyd call it here. Maybe just a deep kiss? He shrugged. Basically you open your mouth and use your tongues to kiss. Thats the easiest way to explain it. Silence. Thenthree simultaneous blushes. Li Xue, Biyu, and Tian Li all turned beet red, their faces so hot they looked like they might combust on the spot. Li Xue, predictably, was the first to recover. Show us! Jin Shu facepalmed. Why did I know you were going to say that? Once again, he turned to Biyu and Tian Li for help. Once again, they disappointed himstaring at him with curiosity instead. He groaned. How am I supposed to show you? I cant exactly kiss the air. That was supposed to end the conversation. It didnt. Li Xue practically bounced with excitement, while Biyu hesitantly raised a hand. They exchanged a competitive glare before, as if reaching an unspoken agreement, both turned toward Tian Li. Tian Li took a cautious step back. What? Why are you looking at me like that? You do it, Li Xue declared. What? I dont even like him! I like girls! Exactly! Li Xue nodded as if it was the most logical thing in the world. Thats why youre perfect. Its just for research. Tian Li and Jin Shu spoke at the same time. How does that make any sense?! Both Biyu and Li Xue shrugged. Okay, enough. Both of you stop messing around. If were done with training, then Im leaving, Jin Shu declared. Tian Li frowned. You dont want to kiss me? she asked, her voice tinged with resentment. Huh? Nowell, yes, but no I dont know! His thoughts warred against each other. Half of him very much wanted to kiss her, but the other halfwhile still temptedurged restraint. Which only made things worse. Why? Didnt you just say you didnt want to? I never said I didnt want to She looked away, blushing. I dont but if its just for research Jin Shu shook his head. If you all want to conduct research, do it amongst yourselves. He waved a hand, attempting to summon a portal to escape this bizarre situation. Nothing happened. Nope. Were staying, his youngest soul declared. What are you doing? Jin Shu asked inwardly. You keep chickening out at the last second. Im just helping you. Helping us, really. Meanwhile, Li Xue had already latched onto the idea. Oh! We could do that! Tian Li, let me kiss you again. No! Tian Li adamantly refused. Then kiss Biyu. She cant kiss me. That would be cheating, Biyu said. Li Xue blinked. Cheating against who? Biyu hesitated before glancing at Jin Shu. Well, Senior Sister Li probably has a girlfriend, right? she asked Tian Li. Tian Li shook her head. I dont. Jin Shu''s youngest soul let out a mental wail. Ahh! Damn it! You messed it all up! Now my goddess isnt going to kiss me! Since when was Tian Li your goddess? Uh, since the moment we saw her! the youngest huffed as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. Biyu is better, the older soul chimed in. You too? The older soul didnt answer. Instead, Jin Shu saw a mental image of his older self shrugging. Jin Shu exhaled sharply. Okay, enough is enough. Im leaving. With that, he spun on his heel and strode off toward his lodging. Silence followed. Thenbursting laughter. Did he seriously think Tian Li was going to kiss him? Li Xue wheezed, tears of mirth in her eyes. Biyu nodded. Tian Li blushed faintly. Right? Why would I do that? she added, her chuckle just a little too weak. 88. Dress-up: Underwear You want to leave? Chen Ai Yun asked. Not leave. Just take a look around your sect, Jin Shu clarified. Chen Ai Yun hesitated. You cant. Exploring the sect is against our rules, and Ive already bent them to their limit by allowing you to stay here. From the side, Tian Li perked up from the scroll she was studying. I have an idea! she announced, excitement clear in her tone. Both Jin Shu and Chen Ai Yun turned to look at her as she spun the scroll around, jabbing a finger at an illustration. It was a drawing of a woman in a flowing dressone that Chen Ai Yun had just finished at Tian Lis request. Jin Shu had been teaching Tian Li about modern fashion, and they had recruited Chen Ai Yun to help with her expert artistry. We can dress him up in womens clothing. Silence. Seeing their confusion, Tian Li continued, as if her suggestion was the most obvious thing in the world. That way, I can test out different styles. Plus, Ive been meaning to work on my makeup skills. But Im too beautiful for makeup, so he will be perfect. She added the last part casually, as if it was an undeniable fact. Jin Shus youngest soul practically howled with laughter. Haha! Ahahaha! She wants to dress you up as a woman! Thats hilarious! We are the same person, dumbass. If I get dressed as a woman, so do you. Jin Shu shot back. Uh fine! Lets do it. But I get control for the whole day, and you cant take it back no matter what! Jin Shu knew he was going to regret this. But, fine. Hed humor him. Control of his body shifted in an instant. Lets do it, he said. Really? Tian Li asked. Really? Chen Ai Yun echoed, baffled. Jin Shu smirked. Yeah. But Ill need help wearing the dress. Ive never worn womens clothing before. Sure, we can have your mother help you, Chen Ai Yun suggested. Uh no He struggled to find a way to decline without revealing his true objective. Truthfully, he just wanted an excuse to get closer to his goddess. No? Chen Ai Yun arched a brow. Do you want me to help you? Well I was just thinking Tian Li could help while she does the makeup. Two birds, one stone, you know? Sure! Tian Li agreed instantly. Ill go make the clothes now! Come to my room in a few hours! She gathered her things and rushed off, clearly eager for the task. Left alone with Chen Ai Yun, Jin Shu offered a sheepish smile. She eyed him suspiciously. Be careful when you explore the sect. There are places you cannot enter. Tian Li will know which, so follow her lead. Got it. Well, if youll excuse me He turned and left, hurrying after Tian Lithough for entirely different reasons. Jin Shu knocked on Tian Lis door. A moment later, it swung opennot to reveal her, but someone unexpected. Biyu? What are you doing here? Senior Sister Li invited us over to help. She smiled, a faint tug at her lips betraying amusement. He blinked. Us? Right as he asked, a second head popped out from behind the door. Hehe! Were going to dress you up nicely, Li Xue giggled, a devilish glint in her eyes. Jin Shu spun on his heels to fleeonly to choke as his collar yanked him backward. Ah! Sorry, Biyu apologized, quickly letting go so he could breathe again. As he gasped for air, Li Xue wasted no time looping her arm around his and dragging him inside. The first thing he noticed was the fabricsdraped and strewn across the room as if a hurricane had blown through. Rolls of silk, half-stitched garments, and embroidery tools covered nearly every surface. After that was the smell, it was a sweet, but citrusy smell. Like a dragon fruit. He liked it. Then, he spotted Tian Li leaning over a table, cutting into a sheet of red silk with a large pair of fabric scissors while her largeahem!rested against the table. She turned around, lifting her largeahem! Would you stop interrupting my thoughts?! he shouted inwardly. Stop staring at her chest, and I will stop interrupting your horny thoughts, his main soul shot back. Jin Shu forced himself to focus as Tian Li smiled at him. Jin Shu! Youre just in time. Come try this on. She held up a tiny blue babydoll dress, complete with red ribbons and intricate phoenix embroidery. Huh? I think you got the wrong dress, he said, cautiously eyeing the garment. The one heI taught you was a maxi dress. I thought this one was cuter. Unless She gestured to a nearby table with three more dresses. Youd prefer one of these? She pointed to the firsta pink mini dress. This ones for Li Xue. Jin Shu glanced between the dress and Li Xue. Yeah, thats not gonna work for me. Too short. And definitely not my color. Tian Li nodded as if he had a choice in this. Then, she pointed to the second dress. This one is for Junior Sister Biyu. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was an absurdly short kimono dressblack, with designs of jade-green trees. We didnt even teach you to make that one! Jin Shu blurted. We? Tian Li tilted her head. You taught me about kimonos. I just modified it into a dress. He wasnt sure whether to be impressed by her ingenuity or deeply concerned by the pattern he was seeing. Then, she pointed to the final dressa long, elegant qipao. And this one is mine. Jin Shu immediately recognized it as the best option. It was long. It was tasteful. It was not a tiny excuse for fabric. But it was also tight. And his goddess, wearing that He swallowed hard. I I''ll take the first one At least that one would cover his lower half. The other two not so much. Great choice! I did make it custom for you, after all. Tian Li handed him the dress. He held it up against his body and was relieved to see that the hem at least reached his kneesunlike the other two, which would barely cover his waist, having been made for shorter women. Where should I go to change? What do you mean? I can''t change here in front of you all, can I? Isnt that the point? You asked for help wearing women''s clothing, Tian Li said matter-of-factly. Yeah! I told you earlierwere going to dress you up nicely, Li Xue added from behind. Before he could react, she grabbed his belt and pulled it loose. Ah! What are you doing?! Helping you change. She grinned while tugging his outer robes off. In the blink of an eye, he was standing in nothing but his inner robesessentially his underwear. Wait. How am I supposed to wear this without taking everything off? The three women exchanged glances, then simultaneously blushed. Um how would the women in your old world wear them? Tian Li asked, curiosity overcoming her embarrassment. Well the inner layers and underwear were completely different, he explained. Oh? Show me! Tian Li demanded enthusiastically. Er sure. Pulling a scroll and brush from his space earring, he quickly sketched an illustration. A light blush colored his cheeks as the three women leaned over his shoulders, their gazes fixed on his drawing. Ahem. These are called bras, and these are panties. Oh! Those would be easy to make, Tian Li mused, her eyes lighting up with intrigue. Tian Li quickly got to work, cutting and stitching fabric with practiced ease. Within moments, four sets of beautifully crafted underwear lay neatly on the table. Jin Shu glanced between the delicate garments and the three women, a sinking feeling settling in his gut. He hesitated before asking the question he dreaded the answer to. Um? Why are there four sets? One for each of us, of course, Tian Li replied cheerfully. He stared at her, then at the underwear again. Nope. Yeah on second thought, I think Ill skip out on exploring the sect. He spun on his heel, making a beeline for the door. Li Xue, quick as ever, jumped in front of him, blocking his path. Move. His voice was calm, but firm. She shook her head and motioned for him to lean down. Jin Shu sighed and obliged, leaning in close. She placed her lips next to his ear and whispered, Dont you want to see us in those bras and panties? I can convince them to change right here together. She pulled back, smiling up at him with an innocent look that didn''t match her words. His eyes flickered toward Biyu and Tian Li, who were watching the exchange with curiosity. He gritted his teeth, torn between hesitation and temptation. Li Xue motioned for him to lean down again. Youll get to see us without them as well, she murmured, her voice dripping with seduction. Jin Shu gulped. His mind blanked for a second before he found himself nodding absently. Great! Li Xue clapped her hands, her enthusiasm a stark contrast to the sudden tension in the room. You change first! Before he could react, she reached out and tugged at the knot securing his inner robe. The fabric loosened, and his robe swung open, exposing his chiseled abs. Having cultivated through the Body Realm, his physique had been honed to its peakjust shy of dedicated body cultivators. Three audible gulps echoed in the now-silent room. Jin Shu caught Li Xues wrists just as she darted for his pants. Leaning down, he whispered into her ear, his breath warm against her skin. Youll join me. He felt a shiver run through her as she exhaled a hot, shaky breath into his ear. A heartbeat later, she nodded. Take it off me, she whispered back. Releasing her wrists, he reached for the belt around her waist. Ahem! A pointed cough cut through the moment. Jin Shus gaze snapped up, locking onto Biyu, who had somehow closed the distance between them. What are you two doing? she asked, her tone sharp with suspicion. Helping each other change, Li Xue answered nonchalantly, as if nothing was out of the ordinary. As she spoke, she shrugged off her outer robes. What are you doing?! Biyu''s voice cracked, shooting up an octave in shock. Changing? Li Xue responded, tilting her head, as if the answer should have been obviouswhich, in fairness, it was, but that didnt make it any less surprising. The sooner we all get into our new clothes, the sooner we can leave, she added breezily. Biyu and Tian Li exchanged glances before looking at Jin Shu, then at themselves, and finally back at each other. Tian Li let out a small shrug, then reached for her outer robes. Jin Shus eyes widened, his gaze locked in place as if he were engraving every detail into his mindmuch like inscribing runes onto a weapon. And then, with a quiet sigh, Biyu gritted her teeth and swiftly disrobed as well. His gaze flickered between the three absurdly beautiful women, each possessing their own unique charm. Li Xue, petite and lively, had the air of a mischievous little animalplayful, impish, and impossible to predict. Biyu, with her fair skin contrasted by striking green hair and eyes, looked like a being plucked straight from the pages of a fantasy tale. And then there was Tian Li. Perfect. At least, in Jin Shus eyes, she was. She radiated an almost divine beauty, as if she were a goddess sent from the heavenly palaces to walk the mortal world. Her full, bountiful figure was accentuated by the way she shyly shielded her well-endowed chest, turquoise eyes shimmering with a hint of embarrassment. Jin Shu gulped, barely managing to swallow the saliva pooling in his mouth before it could betray his slack-jawed awe. Jin Shus dazed state shattered as he felt a sudden tug on his pants. Instinct kicked inhe barely managed to shield himself with both hands before glancing down to find a grinning Li Xue, her eyes sweeping over him with an appreciative gleam. She licked her lips. The look in her eyes made him feel less like a man and more like a particularly well-marbled cut of meat. Acting fast, he summoned a gust of wind, sending a pair of underwear flying from the table into his free hand. Without missing a beat, he conjured a rippling barrier of water between himself and the three women. It wasnt perfect, but it was enough to obscure their view while he swiftly covered his unmentionables. Boo! Li Xue huffed in disappointment. Youre a man, arent you? Whats there to hide? Before he could respond, the water barrier dissolved. He stood awkwardly, one hand shielding his lower half, the other covering his chesta futile attempt at modesty, considering the silk underwear barely covered anything. Suppressing a shiver, he cringed as the soft fabric brushed against places he was very much unused to feeling fabric touch. Silence stretched in the room. Uh that bra is mine, Tian Li finally said, breaking the moment. Jin Shu blinked, then glanced down. Only now did he register the extra fabric against his chest. His eyes flicked to Tian Li. Ah. Clearing his throat, he awkwardly removed the bra and handed it over. In return, she passed him another one. He examined it with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. Unlike the others, this one was different. Given the technological limitations and the rushed crafting process, none of the bras had the underwires or padding modern ones would. Except this one. This one was very much padded. In fact, it was shaped in a way that would make it look like he had actual breasts. And somehow it was dyed to match his skin tone perfectly. He had no idea how she had managed that. Jin Shu glanced between the three women, then down at the padded bra in his hands, trying to estimate its cup size. As a native of this world, that knowledge wasnt readily available, so he had to dig through his other halfs memories. The process was becoming easier now that the two psyches were melding closer together. After a moment, he found what he was looking for. Only there was nothing. Jin Shu frowned. What gives? he asked his eldest soul. Why would I know different cup sizes? his older self replied dryly. All I know is that women have cup and band sizes. Thats the extent of my knowledge. Jin Shu sighed. Useless. With no better option, he resorted to his last resort: feeling and observing. He gave the padded bra an experimental squeeze. It was soft. Surprisingly bouncy. It spilled out of his palm just a littleso it had a decent size. Glancing up, he compared it to the three women in front of him. His eyes landed first on Tian Li, his goddess. Yeah no. He immediately eliminated her from the comparison. Hers were voluptuous to a degree he had never seen beforelike divine treasures crafted by the heavens themselves. Next, he turned to Biyu. Her inner robe hugged her curves, making her bust impossible to ignore. She was blessed. Like two ripe, healthy melons resting on her chest. He swallowed. Hard. Finally, he turned to Li Xue. Petite, but not tiny. A perfect, perky balance. From what he could tell, theyd probably fit perfectly in his palm. Not that he was testing that theory. Yet. Before he could contemplate further, Li Xue snatched the bra from his hands. What?! No fair! How come even Jin Shu gets bigger breasts than me? Tian Li laughed at her antics. If youd like, I can stuff yours as well. No! Im proud of myself! Li Xue declared, puffing out her chest before dramatically pulling open her robes to show off her red dudou, embroidered with delicate white flower patterns. Jin Shu half expected some surprising revealmaybe a hidden trick of perspective or some cultivation technique to enhance curves. Nope. It was exactly as he thought. Not too large. Not too small. Just Li Xue-sized. What Biyu started, clearly about to reprimand her again, but Jin Shu swiftly interjected. Before we get into this back and forth again, can you all help me wear this? He held up the dress. Better to be covered up in womens clothing than standing here awkwardly in lingerie. Slip it on over your head, and Ill help adjust it, Tian Li instructed. He did as she said, pulling it over his head like a simple t-shirt. Surprisingly, it fit wellthough he really wished it was longer. The hem barely reached the top of his knees, which, if his other selfs memories were correct, was actually longer than a typical babydoll dress. Tian Li stepped behind him, tying the loose straps at his back to tighten the fit. Then, without warning, she reached around his chest, slipping her hands inside the open bust. Her soft fingers brushed against his skin, sending a shiver down his spine. Jin Shu stiffened. She pushed and adjusted the padded bra, shaping it carefully until she seemed satisfied. Turn around, she said. He obeyed, turning to face her. She was only slightly shorter than him, bringing their faces nearly level. His eyes flickered downwardthen immediately regretted it. Her inner robe was still slightly open, revealing a glimpse of smooth, pinkish skin beneath. Jin Shu flushed and snapped his gaze back up, praying she hadnt noticed. Luckily, she was too focused on perfecting the final touches of his bust. After another moment of fine-tuning, she nodded and turned to the other two. How does it look? Cute! Li Xue giggled. Biyu placed a hand over her mouth to suppress a laugh. Her shoulders shook before she managed to choke out, Its good. Her barely restrained laughter did not inspire confidence. 89. Dress-Up: Makeup Pfft! Biyu and Tian Li tried their hardest to suppress their laughter, but Li Xue had no such restraint. Ahahaha! She doubled over, clutching her stomach before collapsing onto the floor, literally rolling with laughter. Oh my gosh! Ahaha! Thats sooo funny! That was all it took. The other two finally broke, their failed composure crumbling into a chorus of howling laughter. Jin Shu, however, was not amused. He stared at his reflection in the watery mirror he had summoned, his expression dark. The face looking back at him was a mockery of his once-handsome features. Tian Li had promised that her makeup skills were top-notch and that he would be unrecognizable when she was done. She was right. Too right. His skin was ghostly white, his forehead somehow neon pink, and a mysterious black liquid trailed from the corners of his eyes like dark, tragic tears. He sighed. Covering his hand with a thin film of water, he rubbed his face vigorously. When he pulled his hand away, his natural handsomeness was restored. The water, however, had turned into something... unnatural. A swirling rainbow mess, like unicorn puke. With a flick of his wrist, he sent the strange liquid flying out the nearest window. Turning back to Tian Li, he had several choice words lined uponly to falter when he saw her radiant face, still glowing with laughter. His irritation melted instantly. Lets leave the makeup for now, he muttered instead. The three women nodded between gigglesthen immediately burst into laughter again. It took half a day for the three of them to stop laughing long enough to catch their breath. Aha we can get my master to fix your makeup later, Tian Li wheezed, clutching her chest as she struggled to recover. She should be better hopefully. But first, we need to change, so could you wait outside? Why does he have to wait outside? Li Xue asked, tilting her head. Cant he just stay here? Dont we need him to tell us if were wearing these correctly? She held up a pair of underwear, inspecting it like it was some foreign artifactwhich to her, it was. Then, without missing a beat, she began to disrobe again. Jin Shus breath hitched as she casually shrugged off her thin inner robe. Then, reaching down, she hooked her fingers into the waistband of her light inner pants and started pulling them down. His eyes tracked her movements. She had only tugged them partway when Biyu lunged, grabbing her wrist in a panic. You cant! she nearly screamed. Li Xue blinked at her. Why not? Biyus face flushed. What about your modesty? Its indecent! What modesty? What indecency? Li Xue asked, tilting her head in genuine confusion. Isnt he our husband? We cant show our husband our bodies? We havent married him yet! Biyu shot back, exasperated. Li Xues ears perked up. We? Yet? Her lips curled into a mischievous grin. So you agree well both marry him? Jin Shus heart skipped a beat. He turned to Biyu, waiting for her answer. She met his gaze. He offered her a small, reassuring smile. He could see the storm of emotions flashing across her faceuncertainty, hesitation, contemplationbefore, finally, they settled into something firmer. Determination. I dont know if we will both marry him, Biyu said slowly. Then, with a deep breath, she straightened her spine and declared, But I will. Her voice carried a certainty, a finality that sent a pleasant warmth through Jin Shus chest. He opened his mouth to say something Then froze mid-motion. Because at that exact moment, Li Xue, now free from Biyus grip, finished pulling her pants off. She stood proudly in nothing but her dudou, completely bare from the waist down. Jin Shus mind blanked. This wasnt his other selfs first time seeing a naked woman. But it was his first time. And the sight stunned him speechless. You crazy bitch! Biyu spun around, shouting as she threw herself in front of Jin Shu, blocking his view. What? Li Xue blinked at her, unfazed. You said well marry him, so its fine. I did not say that! You said you know you will, and I know I will, so its the same. How is that the same!? Okay, stop arguing, you two, Tian Li called out from the side. Jin Shu glanced toward herthen froze again. At some pointwhile he was distractedTian Li had already changed. She stood in the corner, clad only in her newly crafted underwear. Without her dudou, her toned midsection was fully exposed, her long legs drawing his gaze. His eyes lingered on her curves, the smooth expanse of her waist leading to her plump bottom, barely contained by the thin fabric. Jin Shu gulped so hard he nearly swallowed his tongue. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His gaze continued upward. Even with her own custom-made bra, her breasts strained against the fabric. The size was slightly offlikely due to this being her first time making one. With a deep red blush dusting her cheeks, Tian Li turned to him, bravely showing herself off. I-Is this right? Am I wearing the bra and um, what was it? Panties, right? She asked hesitantly. Jin Shu didnt trust himself to speak. He simply nodded, his wide eyes never leaving her. Then Ah! A sharp scream snapped his attention away from Tian Li. He turned And was stunned for a third time. Green smooth he mumbled, his mind grinding to a halt. Only two things registered. A jade-green, tangled forest. And a smooth, white plain. His brain short-circuited. He couldn''t process anything beyond that. Then the sobbing reached him. Blinking rapidly, he tore his gaze upwardand his stomach dropped. Biyu stood trembling, tears streaming down her cheeks, her entire body shaking with suppressed emotion. I Im sorry, Biyu Li Xue stammered, her confidence crumbling. I I didnt mean it I hate you! Biyu choked out between sobs. Then All hell broke loose. Biyu lunged, her Qi erupting in a violent wave that shook the wooden walls and sent scraps of fabric flying through the room. Li Xue barely had time to react before Crack! Biyus open palm slapped her across the face. Li Xues head snapped to the side with a forceful whip. The sound echoed through the room, making Jin Shus breath catch. For a single, terrifying moment, he thought her neck had broken, with the violent motion. Then, slowly, Li Xue turned back, blinking in shock. Jin Shu rushed forward. This needed to stopbefore whatever it was spiraled further out of control. Tian Li rushed forward alongside him. Without hesitation, they each grabbed one of the girlsJin Shu pulling Biyu back while Tian Li dragged Li Xue off to the side. Biyus body trembled, her sobs making her shudder violently. She turned into Jin Shus chest, clutching the fabric of his dress with a white-knuckled grip. Y-You saw it, didnt you!? she wailed. Jin Shu froze. How was he supposed to respond to that? Reassure her. His eldest soul spoke up, offering an unhelpfully vague suggestion. How? he asked back frantically. I dont know, just do something! Jin Shu scrambled for words. Then, before he could second-guess himself, they tumbled from his lips. I saw how gorgeous your natural beauty is. He forced a laugh, trying to make it sound lighthearted. Is that what youre asking about? Inside his mind, his two other souls facepalmed in unison. What the hell was this idiot saying? And yetsomehow, by some miracleit worked. Biyus body stopped shaking. She slowly lifted her tear-streaked face, staring at him with an expression of pure confusion. What? Jin Shu pushed forward. Im stunned by your beauty every time I see you, he said, speaking honestly now. The three of you are the most beautiful women Ive seen in any of my lives. He paused. Thats a weird thing to say, but its true. His voice softened. And I love each of you. So it pains me to see you fighting. He glanced at Li Xue, who was rubbing her cheek but otherwise looked more amused than remorseful. Shes just a little mischievousshe didnt mean to hurt you. So can you forgive her? Silence. He looked around. Tian Li and Li Xue had clearly overheardboth were staring at him, expressions unreadable. You love all three of us? Tian Li finally asked, voice slow with curiosity. Am I included in that? Since hed already spoken from the heart, he didnt hesitate. Of course! Youre my goddess. Tian Li blinked. Goddess? Goddess? Biyu repeated, her grip tightening as she pinched his waist. Li Xue, unbothered by the previous slap, tilted her head in thought. Its her massive boobs, isnt it? she mused, thenbefore anyone could stop hershe reached out and lifted Tian Lis breasts. Tian Li slapped her hands away. Her chest bounced slightly from the impactJin Shus gaze reflexively followed. Ow! Ow! Ow! he yelped as a sharp pinch on his waist snapped him back to the half-naked woman still clinging to him. Goddess? Biyu repeated, narrowing her eyes. Misspeak! It was a misspeak! Jin Shu corrected hastily. Each of you is a goddess! Tian Li is the Goddess of Beauty, Li Xue is the Goddess of Mischievousness, and you are the Goddess of Purity. Biyu blinked. Purity? Something in the word struck a chord in her. Her expression shifted, contemplative, and for the briefest moment, Jin Shu swore her eyes flashed a bright green before she closed them. He rubbed his sore waist and glanced toward Tian Li and Li Xue. Tian Li stood with a faint blush, whispering something under her breath. Meanwhile, Li Xuestill half-nakedwas crouched on the floor, rummaging through the scattered fabric and embroidery tools. Jin Shus eyes flicked downward, mesmerized by the way her hips swayed as she moved. A memory stirredback in the Jin Manors training hall, when she had pressed his hand against her bottom. He wondered if the sensation would be the same now. He forced his gaze away. What are you looking for? he asked. Biyu sent everything flying, so Im looking for our underweoh! Found it! She stood abruptly, holding up two bras and two pairs of panties. Here, take these. She handed a set to Tian Li, then reached behind her back to untie her dodou. The red silk slipped down her body, pooling at her feet. Jin Shus gaze followed the fabrics descentpassing over her perky bust, her smooth stomach, lingering on her thighs before finally settling on her small feet. Do you like what youre seeing? The voice came from somewhere close. Too close. He barely processed it before answering, Yeah. A sharp huff sounded against his chest. Jin Shu looked downand froze once more. Biyu had stepped back. Her entirely bare form was now in full view. His brain stalled, but one thing was immediately clear: without clothes, her bust was noticeably larger. Still not at Tian Lis size, but enough to make Li Xues seem even smaller in comparison. And Li Xue definitely noticed. Ah! Howd they get bigger?! She stepped forward, now clothed in a bra and panties, holding out Biyus set. She barely spared a glance at Biyus faceher eyes locked onto her chest instead. Again, before anyone could react, Li Xue reached out and gave them an experimental squeeze. Jin Shu braced himself, expecting another explosive outburst. But it never came. Instead, Biyu let Li Xue do as she pleased. Then, in a tender motion, she lifted her hand and brushed her fingers against Li Xues swollen cheek. Im sorry, Biyu murmured. Li Xues ears twitched in surprise. No, it was my fault. I shouldnt have pulled your pants down. Biyu cupped Li Xues chin, tilting her face upward. Slowly, she leaned in. Their lips met. Li Xues eyes widened, but she didnt pull away. The kiss lasted only a moment before Biyu withdrew, a thin string of saliva still connecting them. W-w-why? Li Xue stammered. Biyu gently tapped her open palm against Li Xues cheek. Instinctively, Li Xue flinchedexpecting another slapbut there was no pain. Instead, she reached up and touched her cheek. The swelling was completely gone. My physique finally had its first awakening, Biyu said simply. Jin Shu raised his brow. And you need to kiss to activate it? Li Xue asked. No, Biyu replied, amused. I just need to touch you. But you did want a kiss before, so I figured I owed you compensation for the slap. Li Xue blinked, her ears twitching, before a sly grin spread across her face. Before she could say anything, Tian Li approached, holding their dresses. Alright, lets get dressed before my room gets completely destroyed. Li Xue spun around, still grinning mischievously. I bet youre jealous that I got a kiss from Biyu! But dont worryIll give you a kiss too You just have to let me feel your boobs again. Tian Li hesitated for a split second. Then, with a deadpan expression, she tossed the pink minidress at Li Xue, hitting her square in the face. Put it on, she said flatly. Li Xue huffed, peeling the fabric away, while Tian Li handed Biyu the black and green kimono dress. Thank you, Senior Sister. Biyu smiled, slipping her panties over her legs before taking the dress. Tian Lis gaze lingered on Biyus half-covered chest for a moment. Then she motioned for her to turn around. Biyu obeyed, and Tian Li stepped in, securing the straps of her bra with practiced efficiency, even though it was her first time encountering these clothes she was a natural. Jin Shu heaved a sigh as he stepped out of Tian Lis room. The whirlwind of excitement inside had shaved a few years off his lifeor at least it felt that way. Fortunately, as a Core Realm cultivator, he had centuries to spare. He turned, three breathtaking women followed. Biyu stepped out first, her black-and-green kimono dress flowing with every movement. The long butterfly sleeves fluttered like wings, and with each step, the hem bounced just enough to be dangerous. Jin Shu made a mental note: She is absolutely not wearing this outside the sect. If any man so much as glimpsed her in it, theyd go insane. No, this dress was for his eyes only. He nodded to himself, satisfied. Next came Li Xue, her pink minidress clinging to her like a jealous lover. The fabric accentuated every curve, highlighting her long, toned legs. Unlike Biyu, she might actually wear this outside. Jin Shu frowned. That would be a problem. In a modern society, it wouldnt matter. But here? In a world ruled by the strongespecially this close to the southern regionit was never wise to draw undue attention. His thoughts scattered the moment Tian Li stepped through the doorway. She moved like a goddess descended to earth. Her deep-red qipao wrapped around her like a second skin, embroidered with fairies and soaring phoenixes that seemed to dance with each step. The high slit along her leg offered teasing glimpses of smooth, porcelain skin, making even the air around her take on an almost ethereal glow. Jin Shu could stand here all day just watching her. And he would haveif not for his two other selves urging him to move. It didnt take long before they arrived at Chen Ai Yuns residence. They made their way to her study, where she and Sun Meier were teaching Yiner. As they stepped inside, the three turned to stare at them with varying expressions. Chen Ai Yun looked mildly confused. Yiners face lit up with joy at seeing her dad. And Sun Meier Sun Meier burst into laughter. Ahaha! She doubled over, clutching her stomach. Tears gathered in the corners of her eyes as she struggled to breathe. What are you wearing?! Jin Shu faked a cough, doing his best to mask his embarrassment. Theyre womens clothes, he explained, adjusting his outfit. I wanted to explore the sect without drawing attention. Sun Meier wiped at her eyes. Ive never seen that style before, but I like it. Its the fashion hes been teaching Tian Li about, Chen Ai Yun supplied helpfully. Oh. Sun Meier nodded in understanding before smirking. But wouldnt a simple robe and veil attract far less attention? Jin Shu blinked. She blinked back. You didnt think of that, did you? she asked. No, he admitted. She grinned. And now youre too embarrassed to change? He refused to answer. Instead, he turned to Chen Ai Yun. Aunt Chen, could you help with my makeup? I need to look more feminine. Wasnt Tian Li handling that? Shes a much better designer than a makeup artist. Chen Ai Yun tilted her head curiously. Shes terrible at applying makeup, Li Xue chimed in, earning a sharp glare from Tian Li. She merely shrugged and pulled out a smooth white jade. Look at this! The jade flickered with soft light before an image appeared on its surfaceJin Shu, with white cheeks, a pink forehead, and black streaks running down his eyes. Sun Meier howled with laughter. Chen Ai Yun covered her mouth but failed to suppress her amusement. Even Yiner climbed onto her chair to peek at the image, then at her dad, then back at the image. That ugly person is my Daddy? she asked innocently. That sent everyoneexcept Jin Shuinto another fit of laughter. Jin Shu swore he even heard a faint, robotic chuckle inside himself. But when he focused, the sound was gone. Meanwhile, Li Xue grinned and wrapped her arms around Sun Meier in an exaggerated hug. Thank you for giving me this, Momma! Then, as if she thought no one was watching, she not-so-discreetly handed Sun Meier two other white jades. Jin Shu considered asking what they were. Then he thought better of it. He really didnt want to know. Sun Meier hugged Li Xue back, running a hand over her head like she was petting a small kitten. Anything for my adorable little daughter, she cooed. Li Xue leaned into the touch, rubbing her head against Sun Meiers hand with the contentment of a well-fed cat. Jin Shu half expected her to start purring. How was it? Sun Meier asked, still stroking Li Xues hair. Did you three make any progress? Li Xue noddedthen shook her head. Before Jin Shu could listen in, Chen Ai Yun stepped up beside him. Come with me, she said. Ill apply some techniques to make you look more feminine. Unless youd rather take your mothers advice and wear a veil? Jin Shu sighed. This is the first and last time Ill dress up as a womanso lets go all out. Chen Ai Yun nodded approvingly and led him out, leaving the other women to their conversation. 90. Pretty Woman Tian Li stood off to the side as her martial aunt Sun Meier, junior sister Biyu, and the ever-hyper Li Xue chatted animatedly. WellLi Xue did most of the chatting, while Aunt Sun and Biyu interjected occasionally. Tian Li hadnt joined their conversation. She was too preoccupied with her own internal dilemma. Back in her room, Jin Shu had told them he was in love with all three of them. All three. He had even called her his goddess. Hearing that had made her heart pound in her chestso hard she thought it might burst free. She had never felt it beat so heavily before, not even in her first real battle against a demonic cultivator. The scene replayed over and over in her mind, and each time, her heart pounded again. At first, she thought she might be falling in love with him. But when she saw his naked body earlier, she had felt nothing. No excitement, no attraction. Yet, when she had seen Biyu and Li Xue naked that had stirred something in her. So she could confirmshe was still attracted to women. Then why had Jin Shus confession affected her so much? Maybe it was because it was the first time anyone had ever confessed to her, for real? She nodded to herself. That must be it. With that thought settled, she calmed down and focused back on the conversation. thats when Biyu said shes definitely going to marry Jin Shu! Li Xue declared, practically bouncing with excitement as she gestured wildly. You! Biyu hissed, glaring at her. Oh really? Sun Meier smirked. Funny I seem to recall someone once saying they would never marry a manincluding my incredibly handsome son. That wasnt you, was it? I I never said IWell, no I did say that. But Biyu clutched her hair in distress. Ah! I dont know! I just I changed my mind, okay?! Ufufu~ Sun Meier let out a haughty laugh. I told youyoud fall for him in the end. Wait! A small but firm voice interrupted them. Yiner had climbed onto the desk in the center of the room, pointing a tiny finger at Biyu. You cant marry Daddy! Only Yiner can marry Daddy! Sun Meier chuckled. Yiner, sweetie, you cant marry your daddy. Why not? Yiners small face scrunched up in confusion. Because youre his daughter. Thats even better than being his wife. It is? Yiner blinked. But whats a wife? And whats marry? The four women burst into laughter at her innocence. A wife, Sun Meier explained patiently, is someone who marries your daddy. And marriage happens when two people love each other. Do you understand? Yiner shook her head. But I love Daddy, and Daddy loves me. So why cant we get married? Sun Meier smiled. Because children cant marry their parents. You have a higher position than a wife or husband. That means he loves you the most. Yiners eyes lit up. Oh! So Yiner is the best? Sun Meier nodded. Yiner tilted her head. Then why does Daddy need a wife if he already has me? He needs lots of wives, Sun Meier said, smirking at Biyu, so he can give you many little brothers and sisters. Biyu, still reeling from her earlier outburst, turned bright red. Oh! Wives are mommies? Yiner asked, her eyes shining with curiosity. Sun Meier nodded. Yes, they are mommies. So if Daddy gets lots of wives, Ill get lots of mommies and lots of little brothers and sisters I''ll be a big sister? Thats right! Yiner is so smart! Sun Meier praised with a gentle smile. Yiner turned to glance around the room, her small gaze settling on Biyu first, then Li Xue, and finally, Tian Li. Big Sister Biyu is niceshe can be my mommy. I dont know Big Sister Xue very well, but if you give me a little sister, you can be my mommy too. Then, she turned to Tian Li with a contemplative look. Auntie you scare me. Tian Li flinched. But you helped Daddy, Yiner continued, tilting her head. So you can be my mommy as well, I guess. Tian Li felt like crying when Yiner called her Auntie. But when she heard you can be my mommy, she almost melted on the spot. Only when she processed the rest of Yiners words did she feel like crying again. Meanwhile, Sun Meier picked Yiner up and whispered something in her ear. Whatever it was made the little girls face light up with a bright, joyful smile. Tian Lis heart clenched. Why wont Yiner love me like that?! She had been nothing but nice to her! Since the moment she had first seen Yiner three years ago, she had been absolutely smitten with the little tiger. And when Yiner took on a partially human form? Her cuteness had only become all the more deadly. All Tian Li had ever wanted was for Yiner to look at her like that. She wanted Yiner to be her daughter. And suddenly, she realizedmaybe it wouldnt be so bad to marry Jin Shu if it meant Yiner would really become her daughter. A wild thought formed in her mind, and she couldnt help but glance at Biyu and Li Xue. If all three of us marry Jin Shu Ill have Yiner as my daughter and Biyu and Li Xue will be my sisters? Her gaze lingered. Couldnt I? No, no, what am I thinking?! But then she hesitated. Maybe? Jin Shu hadnt seemed to mind when Biyu and Li Xue kissed earlier. What if Her thoughts scattered when the door creaked open. Tian Lis master stepped into the room. As always, Tian Li couldnt help but marvel at her beauty. Others often claimed she was the most beautiful woman they had ever seen. But to Tian Li, her master was simply the most beautiful woman ever. Then, her master turned toward the doorway with an amused smile. Come in, she called. Dont tell me youre shy now. N-no I Im just trying to make sure Im walking how you showed me. The voice was low and husky, yet softened from shyness. Familiar. Yet not. A moment later, a tall woman stepped into the room. She was wearing Jin Shus dress. That was the first thing that caught Tian Lis attentionthe unmistakable fabric, the design, the fine embroidery. She had made that dress herself. So why was this woman wearing it? Her confusion only deepened as she lifted her gaze to the womans face. The moment her eyes landed on her features Her breath hitched. Her heart began to pound. Harder than when Jin Shu had confessed. Harder than when he had called her his goddess. The woman was beautiful. Not as breathtaking as her master, but still practically perfect. Her small red lips. Her round face, softened by a slightly pointed chin. Her bright red eyes, framed by long, shyly fluttering lashes. Her thin, gracefully arched brows. Everything about her hit Tian Lis exact preferences. And then, her gaze lowered. Her heart skipped a beat. Even the womans breasts were just the right sizefull enough to spill perfectly from ones hands, yet not too large like her own, which caused so much hassle and constantly required custom-fitted clothing. Tian Li shook her head sharply. What am I thinking?! But as the woman took another step forward, Tian Li felt something stir within her. Who is she? JIN SHU!? Li Xues shriek nearly shook the room as she jabbed a finger at the woman standing before them. No way, no way, no way! How did you become so pretty?! Tian Lis jaw hung open. She stared at the woman, her mind scrambling for an explanation, desperate to deny the impossible. Theres no way Her gaze flicked to her master, then back to the ethereal beauty in front of her. Makeup cant do that right?! The womanwho definitely wasnt Jin Shuwinced and covered her ears. Shut up, Li Xue, youre going to make me go deaf. The voice was low, husky with the perfect sexyness but beneath it was a gentle lilt, Tian Li could just recognize Jin Shus tone. Her stomach flipped. M-Master Tian Li stammered, her mind still refusing reality. T-that isnt Jin Shu, right? Right?! Theres no way! This is a joke! Yeah! A joke! She peeked outside the doorway, eyes darting around. Wheres Jin Shu? The very pretty woman, who was definitely not Jin Shu, sighed and waved a delicate hand. Im right here. Tian Li stiffened. Aunt Chen used a special technique to alter my features, adjusted my voice a little, and then applied some makeup, the womanJin Shuexplained. She pointed to her lips. Bright red. Glossed. Soft-looking. Tian Lis eyes followed the movement. She swallowed. Oh. Her mind conjured an imagethis tall, stunning woman tilting her chin up, leaning in close, pressing those lips to hers. She imagined them parting, a warm tongue slipping inside her mouth, teasing, tasting Her knees buckled. She barely caught herself before collapsing. The vivid fantasy shattered, and she shook her head violently, cursing Jin Shu under her breath. Damn him for teaching me about French kissing! Biyu and Li Xue, meanwhile, stepped closer, eyes alight with fascination. Wow, Li Xue breathed, circling Jin Shu with unabashed awe. You look and sound exactly like a woman! Biyu nodded, studying him with interest. They had already accepted the truth. But Tian Li She refused. Her gaze flitted between her master, Jin Shu, and the others, sheer denial taking hold. She couldnt believe it. She wouldnt believe it. Because if she did Then shed have to accept that she found Jin Shuher male juniorirresistibly beautiful. Tian Lis eyes darted around the room, searchingdesperatelyfor something, anything, that could explain this madness. Then her gaze landed on Yiner. Still nestled in Sun Meier''s arms, the little tiger spirit stared at the womanat Jin Shuwith a guarded expression. Yiner sniffed the air cautiously. You smell like Daddy, she said, tilting her head. But you dont look like my Daddy. You look like a girl Are you my Mommy? Tian Li froze. The room fell silent. Then The woman laughed. A deep, husky laugh, rich and smooth. The sound slid down Tian Lis spine like warm honey. Oh no. Jin Shuno, this womansmiled, her red lips curving in amusement. Sure, she said, voice dripping with lazy confidence. For now, Im your Mommy. Yiners ears twitched. Then, with an excited squeal, she flapped her little wings and shot forward, wrapping her tiny arms around the womans neck. Mommy! Tian Lis stomach twisted. Her chest ached. It hurts Is this jealousy? But who was she jealous of? Yiner? For getting that smile? The woman? For holding Yiner like that? Or Jin Shu? The thought struck like a bolt of lightning. No! She violently shook her head, trying to banish it. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sudden outburst snapped everyones attention to her. Tian Li stiffened. Oh no. Their curious gazes pinned her in place. Heat crept up her neck, her face burning. Her breath hitchedtoo much, its too much! She couldnt breathe. The weight of their eyes, the storm in her mind It was suffocating. I I need a moment! The words tumbled out in a panic, and before anyone could stop her, she turned and fled. Out the doorway, down the hallanywhere, anywhere but here. She just needed to get away. Away from that woman. Away from Jin Shu. 91. What is Love? Jin Shu blinked as Tian Li bolted from the room, her retreating form disappearing down the hallway. What? He turned back to the others, expecting answers, but they all wore the same confused expressionsexcept for his mother. Sun Meier smirked knowingly as she nudged Chen Ai Yun. "Doesn''t that remind you of something? Someone?" Chen Ai Yun didnt respond. Sun Meier nudged her again. "Hm?" A faint, almost imperceptible blush crept up Chen Ai Yuns neck, turning her cheeks a soft pink. "I don''t know what you mean," she muttered. Sun Meier chuckled but let it slide. Instead, she turned to Jin Shu and waved him off. "Well, what are you waiting for? Go after her!" Jin Shu hesitated for half a second before nodding. As he stepped into the hallway, he frowned. What was that all about? Why did she run? He reached out to his other selves. You ask us, his main psyche responded dryly, but who are we supposed to ask? His older soul grunted in agreement. Mighty dragon, all-knowing robot, Jin Shu added with exaggerated humility. Would either of you care to enlighten this lowly junior? Hm? Jinshus voice stirred. What was the question? Why did Tian Li freak out and run away? She ran away? I wouldnt know, Jinshu admitted. I shut my senses off when you were with your female companions. I, too, deactivated external perception in accordance with privacy protocols, Nano chimed in. Jin Shu rolled his eyes. "Yeah, you two are real helpful." He focused back on reality as he reached an intersection in the hallway. "Ugh why does Aunt Chens building have to be so uselessly large and complicated?" He glanced rightthat path led outside. He looked leftwho knew where that led? She didn''t seem to have a destination in mind when she ran, so Go right, his older psyche suggested. Shes right-handed. Instinct wouldve led her that way. No, his main soul disagreed. She was embarrassed. Shed want to hide, so shed have gone where no one would find her. Left. Jin Shu sighed, alternating glances between both directions. Then She is in a room at the far end of the left hallway. A voice that didnt belong to any of his usual companions whispered in his ear. A womans voice. His Aunt Chens. Jin Shu blinked and glanced over his shoulder. No one was there. A second later, realization struck. Oh! Divine sense. It had to be. An ability exclusive to those above the Spirit Realm. Thanks, Aunt Chen, he said, waving to empty air. No response. He shrugged and followed her instructions, heading down the left hallway until he reached a closed door. There, he hesitated. Knocking didnt feel like the right move. So, without overthinking it He pushed the door open and stepped inside. The door swung open silently. Stepping inside, Jin Shu''s eyes were immediately assaulted by color. It was as if an explosion of bright fabrics had detonated within the roomwalls, floors, furniture, everything was covered in layers of cloth, each more vibrant than the last. He took a moment to process the bizarre sight before a voice caught his attention. love. Tian Li. Jin Shu peeked around the doorframe. She sat on a small bed, her back to him, knees pulled up slightly as she stared at something in her lap. What is love? she murmured. And why do I love women when most girls love men? She paused before turning slightly, glancing at a plush swan nestled beside her. What do you think, Mrs. Tiane? Another voice responded. It was still Tian Libut slightly altered, gentler, with the warmth of an older woman. Oh, deary No one can say for sure what love is, or why we feel it. Its one of the greatest secrets the heavens hide from us. "Psh!" A third voice cut in, this one wilder, more haughty. "Love is nothing more than wanting to fu!" Tian Li lunged forward and clamped a hand over the mouth of a stuffed tiger. "Hu''er! You cant say stuff like that out loud!" The tips of her ears turned red. But I do want to do that with her she admitted in a much quieter voice. Only she isnt real Shes just Jin Shu, yet shes so pretty it hurts. She clutched her chest. "Why does she have to be so pretty?" Her shoulders shook, and a soft, choked sob escaped her lips. Jin Shu stood frozen. Shes in love with me? Nomore specifically, she was in love with his female appearance. For a moment, Jin Shu didnt know what to do with that information. Then, without hesitation, he stepped forward. Thats not right, Huer, he said. Thats not lovethats lust. Tian Li whipped around, eyes wide in shock. J-Jin Shu?! Why are you here? Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her entire face flushed crimson. Looking for you, of course. Jin Shu took another glance around the room before raising an eyebrow. Ive been wondering something since I walked inwhy is everything covered in fabric? Tian Li blinked, momentarily thrown by the shift in topic. Um well I actually dont remember. I did that when I was a child. Maybe I was just bored? Jin Shu hummed, then turned his gaze to the stuffed animals on the bed. And what about Mrs. Tiane and Huer? Are you going to introduce them to me? He tilted his head. Or your other friends? Tian Lis blush deepened as she stiffened. Uh I I dont know what youre talking about. She stammered, avoiding eye contact. Jin Shu let out a small chuckle. Im talking about your adorable friends. He gestured toward the collection of stuffed animals with a calm smile. Tian Li fidgeted under his gaze, stubbornly holding out for a few secondsbefore finally cracking. T-They She faltered, then let out a breath. Im not crazy, okay? Jin Shu raised his hands in a gesture of peace. I never said you were. She gave him a wary side glance before muttering, Theyre just the stuffed animals I made when I was younger. I I didnt have many close friends, so I made some for myself. Jin Shus expression softened. I understand that. Tian Li glanced at him in surprise. I didnt have many friends growing up either, he admitted. Actually in this life, I didnt have any. She turned fully to face him. You you really have lived through multiple lives? Yes, Jin Shu nodded. And its bizarre, to say the least. Tian Li hesitated, then lowered her gaze. In the place of your second life were there women who loved other women? Jin Shu blinked. That uh He sifted briefly through his memories before nodding. Yes. And actually, it was fairly widely accepted. Tian Li chewed her lip, fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. What about women who fell in love with a man dressed as a woman? To his own surprise, Jin Shu didnt have to search very hard for an answer. You know there actually was, he said, sounding slightly amused by the realization himself. Really?! Tian Li shot up from her bed, eyes gleaming with excitement. Then its normal to like you while you look like this? Jin Shu froze, unsure how to answer. Uh yes? I mean I think? He winced. I dont know if its normal, but its not a bad thing probably? Tian Li frowned. What am I supposed to do? Jin Shu flailed his arms helplessly, settling with a shrug. II have no clue. I think thats something you have to decide. Hmm She began to pace across the fabric-covered floor, her muffled footsteps rustling like soft cloth. Jin Shu decided to give her time to think and let his attention drift back to the bedto her stuffed animals. There was the tiger, Huer. The swan, Tiane. And two othersa phoenix and a toad? Curious, he stepped closer. Yes, that was definitely a toad. Then, just at the farthest edge of the bed, he noticed another stuffed figure. It was face-down, its small limbs sprawled out. Unlike the others, it had a humanoid shapewith delicate wings on its back. Jin Shu reached out and picked it up. The moment he turned it over, he blinked. It was Yiner. A perfect, miniature Yiner in her human form. Down to the tiniest details, it was almost an exact replicaexcept for the size. Jin Shu stared at it, caught between admiration and mild unease. It was adorable, yes, but also oddly surreal. Holding a tiny, stuffed version of his daughter felt a little strange. He turned to Tian Li to ask about it Only to find her staring at the doll in horror. I-its not what you think! she sputtered. In the next instant, she lunged forward, snatching it from his hands. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow. I didnt think anything, he said slowly. Its a very cute Yiner doll. Tian Li clutched it to her chest, visibly mortified. Only, he continued, tilting his head, why did you make a doll of Yiner? Because I love her! Tian Li blurted it outthen immediately froze, as if realizing what shed just said. N-not in a weird way! she backtracked, gripping the Yiner doll tighter. I mean, like when you love cute things. You know? Jin Shu raised an eyebrow but nodded. I get it. She is adorable. He paused, then added, But youre not going to get her to like you if you keep acting the way you do. Tian Li gasped in horror. What?! Why?! She lunged forward, grabbing his hands, her eyes red, wide and glistening as if she might cry at any moment. Because youre too enthusiastic. Im too enthusiastic? What about Li Xue? Jin Shu blinked. What about Li Xue? Well, isnt she just asif not moreenthusiastic than me? And yet Yiner likes her more than me! Tears threatened to spill from Tian Lis eyes, her grip tightening. Jin Shu sighed. Okay, two things. One, Li Xue is enthusiastic in a different way than you. Two, Yiner and Li Xue get along like cats and dogs. They dont hate each other, but they definitely dont like each other either. That isnt right, is it? Tian Li frowned. Earlier, Yiner said she didnt know Li Xue well, but that shed let her be her mommy if she gave her a little sister. Jin Shu froze. He blinked at her. Then shook his head. Hold on. What? Tian Li quickly explained what had happened while he was with Aunt Chen. Jin Shu exhaled sharply. That isnt right He frowned, processing it. Why not? He crossed his arms. Yiner knows what a wife and marriage is. It was one of the first things my mother taught her. Tian Lis eyes widened. She does? He nodded. Hmm Did my mother say anything to her before that? Um Tian Li thought back. She did whisper something in her ear Jin Shu sighed. There it is, he muttered. Another one of my mothers pranks. Really? Tian Lis voice wavered slightly, as if she wanted to believe him but wasnt sure she could. Jin Shu nodded. Yeah. From what you said, it was probably just a prank on Biyu, and you got caught in the crossfire. He glanced downher hands were still clutching his. But for now, lets head back, he said, giving her fingers a gentle tug. Im sure everyones wondering where we are. But what about Lets worry about the complicated stuff later, he cut in smoothly. Right now, lets just go have some fun. She hesitated, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. Then, after a moment, she exhaled and nodded, letting him pull her along. Back to the others. 92. Descending The Mountian That mountain over there is meant for the Vice-Sect Leader, but Master never uses it. She always stays with Sect Leader Chen. Biyu pointed toward a nearby peak neighboring the one they were currently descending. Jin Shu glanced at the smaller mountain and chuckled. I bet she said something like, I wont be put at the bottom. Right? Um Hm? What did she say? Biyu murmured, thinking back. Oh, right. She said, I dont mind being under Ai Yun, but Id rather we switch the top and bottom every now and then. Im not entirely sure what she meant by that. Jin Shu nearly tripped off the mountain path. She said what?! He ran a hand down his face. Actually, no, on second thought, that is exactly the type of joke she would make. Whats that mean? Li Xue asked, bouncing up to his side and casually hanging off his arm. Uh youll find out when youre older. What? But I am older! Actually, all of us are older than you. She gestured to Biyu, Tian Li, and herself. Shaking his head, he countered, Not true. Ive lived three different lives, so that makes me older. He nodded sagely. How do you know we dont have past lives, huh? Li Xue stopped swinging on his arm and fixed him with a serious look. Maybe weve lived hundreds of different lives. We just arent like youwe drank the soup. She stuck out her tongue. Cheater! she shouted, then took off running with a giggle. She caught up with Yiner, who was flying ahead, and the two immediately began to bicker. Jin Shu turned to Tian Li. See? he said, gesturing toward the arguing girls. But Tian Li didnt respond. She wasnt even looking at him. Instead, she stared off into the distance, her expression blank. Frowning, he nudged her shoulder. Hm? She turned, blinking as if waking from a trance. Are you okay? She stared at his face for a moment, her eyes unfocused. Then, suddenly, she blushed and looked away. I Im fine Just still thinking about you know. Jin Shu hesitated. Do you want me to change back? Or should I wear a veil like my mom suggested? N-No! I like this better! she blurted, waving her hands frantically. Biyu turned, glancing back at them with curiosity. He smiled and waved. What are you two talking about? she asked as she slowed her pace to walk alongside them. Love, he said matter-of-factly. Both women gave him strange looks. Tian Lis expression was a mix of surprise and something almost like betrayal. Biyu, on the other hand, looked intriguedthough Jin Shu caught a flash of something else in her gaze. Irritation? Jealousy? He decided to ignore it and pressed on. Neither of us really knows what love is. Even with three lifetimes'' worth of memories, I still dont have an answer. Biyu blinked. Love? I KNOW! A high-pitched shriek rang out right behind his head, nearly deafening him. Jin Shu spun aroundonly to find Yiner, face as red as a tomato, pinning an equally red-faced Li Xue to the ground. It was a bizarre sight. The one doing the pinning was a three-year-old, tiger-turned-human child. The one being pinned? A fully grown twenty-one-year-old woman. What are you two doing? Jin Shu asked, shaking his head at their antics. Li Xue wouldnt give me any more of those little pouches of smelly stuff, Yiner huffed, crossing her arms. Smelly pouches? Li Xue rolled out from under Yiner, flipping effortlessly to her feet. Her once light pink dress was now streaked with dirt, turning it into a dusty, brownish-pink mess. She means the scent pouches, like the one I gave you when we first met, Li Xue clarified, brushing herself off. Oh. Jin Shu nodded in understanding. He drew on the Wind element, creating a small vacuum over his palm as he ran his hand over her dress, pulling away the loose dirt. Li Xue beamed. Thanks! Before he could react, she stood on tiptoe and kissed his cheek in gratitude. Jin Shu tapped his other cheek expectantly, a silent request. She grinned. Sure. Just as she leaned in, pursing her lips for another kiss on his cheek, he turned his head at the last secondstealing her lips with a kiss of his own. She blinked up at him, wide-eyed. Chuckling, he pulled away with a playful smirk and turned around without a word. As he walked off, he scooped Yiner up from the ground, dusting off her robes in the same way he had for Li Xue. Mommy, I know what love is, Yiner announced, picking up their earlier conversation. Oh, you do? Jin Shu looked at her with amused curiosity. Well, why dont you enlighten Mommy then? Okay! She nodded vigorously, her small tiger ears bouncing with the motion. Unable to resist, he gave them a gentle pet. She instantly purred, her whole body relaxing into his touch. Love is love is Her voice trailed off, her thoughts seemingly dissolving under the pleasure of the head pats. Her purring grew louder as she snuggled closer, completely forgetting what she was about to say. No! Yiner shook her head, using her tinybut surprisingly stronghands to pry Jin Shus off her head. Mommy, youre distracting me! Am I? But Im just petting my cute daughters head, Jin Shu said innocently. At first, she smiled at the compliment, but then she huffed, puffing out her cheeks, and turned away with an exaggerated pout. Who dares to make my cute little princess angry?! Jin Shu declared in mock outrage. Show them to me, and Mommy will beat them up! Yiners head whipped back so fast it was a wonder she didnt get dizzy. She stared up at him, her golden eyes shimmeringno, literally sparklingas her Qi surged in excitement. Yiner is a princess?! Jin Shu cupped his chin in thought, then nodded. Yeah, that makes sense. Im a prince, so that means youre a princess too. His gaze flickered to the small tiara nestled between her ears. He tapped it lightly, still baffled by how she had used the transformation technique to turn the mark on her forehead into an accessory. Then again, since the Qi manipulation of the technique allowed for the creation of clothing, why not accessories? He shrugged, deciding not to overthink it. Hehe! Yiner giggled. Im a princess! She got lost in her daydream for a moment, swaying happily. Then, suddenly, her ears perked up, and she turned back to him, eyes wide with realization. Wait! Hows Mommy a prince? Shouldnt Daddy be the prince and Mommy the princess? Jin Shu blinked, then grinned. Oh, youre right! Since Im your Mommy now, that makes me a princess too. Were both princesses! He ruffled her hair. Yiner is such a smart girl. Thats right! She nodded smugly, a radiant smile taking over her tiny features, her eyes curving into two happy crescents. Jin Shu glanced over his shoulder to check on the others. Biyu and Tian Li were walking a short distance behind, their voices hushed in conversation. A little further back, Li Xue trailed behind with a dreamy expression, absentmindedly running a finger over her lips. That girl is oddly obsessed with kisses he muttered under his breath. Looking further down the mountain path, he noticed the sun cresting the distant peak. We should probably hurry up. Otherwise, it''ll be well past midnight by the time we reach the main sect area, he called out. Li Xue perked up. Should we run? Uhm no, Ive got a better way. He waved a hand, summoning a rippling, watery portal in the air. Biyus eyes widened. You can bring all of us through your technique? Yup. As long as you hold onto me. Tian Li eyed the swirling portal warily. Is it safe? Jin Shu hesitated. Uh define safe. She blinked at him, then took a slow step back. No, no, its fine, he reassured quickly. Just dont let go of me. Oh, and if you see any tiny blue sprites, let me know the second you spot them. Tiny blue sprites? she repeated, frowning. Yeah. Theyre Water Spritesbasically, the Water element given life. Some people call them Water Elementals, but they have a bunch of lesser-known names that dont really matter. Are they dangerous? Biyu asked, peering at the shimmering portal with renewed caution. Jin Shu shook his head. Not unless we attack first. But Id like to capture a few if we find them. Are they powerful pets? Li Xue asked. Yes, but more importantly, bonding with one can give you access to the Water elementlike what happened with me and Yiner. Biyu gave him a surprised look. Wait, youre saying you want to give those Water Sprites to us? Yeah. You three, Yiner, my mom, and Aunt Chen. A faint blush dusted Biyus cheeks, and she nodded. Oh What if we only find one? Li Xue asked, tilting her head playfully. Who gets the first pick? sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Shu glanced between the three women and then down at Yiner, unsure how to answer. Li Xue laughed. Relax, Im just kidding! Obviously, Momma gets the first one. Momma? Jin Shu raised a brow. Since when did you start calling her that? She just shrugged with a mischievous grin. Tian Li cleared her throat. Um, I think we got a little distracted. We should probably leave soonthe suns already setting. Jin Shu exhaled, waving them forward. Right, right. Everyone, hold on. He lifted Yiner onto his shoulders, making sure she had a firm grip around his head before reaching out to Biyu and Tian Li on either side. Li Xue, climb onto my back. She pouted. How come I dont get to hold your hand? Jin Shu raised a brow. Do you want to hold my hand? No! She huffed, then leapt onto his back with a mischievous grin. Oof! He nearly stumbled forward as she wrapped her legs around his waist, pressing herself snugly against him. Then she leaned in close to his ear, her voice dropping to a whisper. How do I feel? She blew a warm breath against his ear, clearly expecting a reaction. Jin Shu tilted his head, completely serious. Stiff. What?! Before she could finish, he smirked and stepped into the portal, cutting off her indignant shout. 93. Phoenix City Jin Shu walked through the shimmering blue void of the slipspace, a child on his head, a person clinging to his back and two others holding his hands. If anyone could see them, it would be a ridiculous sightbut luckily, they were alone in this space. Wow! So pretty! Yiner exclaimed from atop his head. She reached out, trying to grab a floating mote of light that shimmered like blue starlight, only for her fingers to pass right through. Aww, I can''t touch it. She pouted. You need control over the Water element to interact with anything here, Jin Shu explained. Biyu, eyes filled with curiosity, glanced around. How does this work? You mean this dimension? Jin Shu clarified before continuing. I dont know why or how it exists. All I know is that you need Wind to open a doorway here and Water to move through it. It feels like were just walking, how is this faster than normal? she asked. We are walking at normal speed, he said. But each step here is equal to about a dozen steps outside. Also, time feels different herean hour passing here would feel like just a second outside. Really? How does that even work? Tian Li asked, frowning. Jin Shu instinctively tried to shake his headonly to nearly knock Yiner off. Instead, he settled for a shrug. No clue. Hmm didnt you say the aunt from your other life taught you? she pressed. Yep, she invented this techniqueRipple Walk, she called it. Whats it like? Li Xue suddenly whispered into his ear. He flinched at the unexpected closeness. Whats what like? Having memories of past lives. Jin Shu hesitated, then said, Confusing but oddly comforting. How so? Biyu asked, momentarily tearing her attention away from the scenery to look at him. Its like He searched for the words. There are all these different versions of me, but were still the same person. So Im never really alone. He paused. It also gives me new perspectives, even if they arent always the best. Which version are you right now? Biyu asked. The question caught him off guard. Not because he couldnt answer itjust because he hadnt expected it. Right now? Im this Jin Shu. But I always am, even when Im not I guess. What? Li Xue blew softly against his ear again. A shiver ran down his spine. He briefly considered tossing her off, but tracking where she landed outside the void sounded like too much trouble. Before he could reply, something caught his attention. His expression shifted. Were here, he said, mentally opening a portal back to the outside world. How can you tell? Tian Li asked, spreading her Qi outward but failing to sense anything. I can feel the surroundings outside using the Wind element, Jin Shu replied, already stepping toward the portal. They emerged from the shimmering blue void into the vibrant real world. Tian Li and Biyu stumbled slightly as they stepped out, unprepared for the abrupt shift. Jin Shu steadied them, having expected their reaction. Whoa! Thats bizarre! Li Xue exclaimed from his back. Once Biyu and Tian Li regained their balance, Jin Shu let go of their hands and reached up to pull Yiner off his head. He waited. Several seconds passed. Li Xue didnt move. Li Xue, get off, he said, deadpan. Nope. I like this. Im staying. If she gets to stay, I wanna ride on Mommys head again! Yiner piped up. Jin Shu sighed. Shes not staying, and you dont need to ride on my head. He tried prying Li Xues arms from around his neck and her legs from his waist, but she clung on like a stubborn leech. Seriously. Let go. Nope. Please? Hmm for a For a kiss. Yeah, yeah, he cut in before she could finish. Get down first, and Ill give you one. Yiner wants a kiss too! Yiner flapped her wings excitedly. Jin Shu sighed. At this rate, his lips were going to fall off from overuse. I was going to say for a little longer, let me stay on your back, Li Xue said. Oh He scratched the back of his headonly to end up scratching hers instead. Ah~ a little to the right, she said, leaning into his touch. Jin Shu relented, scratching her head for a moment. When her grip loosened from pleasure, he swiftly pried her hands off and tossed her down. Li Xue twisted midair and landed perfectly on her feet. Hehe! She grinned, flashing a double peace sign. Stuck the landing! Jin Shu turned away without another glance. Boo! she protested. Ignoring her, he surveyed their surroundings. They stood in an open field at the base of a mountain range. A few hundred feet away, a stone wall enclosed a large wooden gate, which stood open as disciples passed in and out. Beautiful womenboth young and oldfilled the area, their flowing robes embroidered with phoenix motifs marking them as members of the Immortal Phoenix Sect. This was the sects hearta sprawling city nestled between mountains, home to both outer and inner sect disciples. Over the years, it had evolved from simple housing into a thriving, exclusive city for sect members. Jin Shu stood watching the women come and go when a chill ran down his spine. A sense of danger prickled at his instincts. Glancing left and right, he stiffened. Biyus icy stare could freeze an ocean. Tian Lis smoldering glare could melt steel. Do you see any more goddesses? Biyu asked, echoing the same question from the first time they had arrived here. Jin Shu shook his head rapidly, like a rattle drum. Only the three beside me, he said with a weak smile. Oh? You throw that word around quite a lot, dont you? Tian Lis voice dripped with sarcasmand not-so-subtle menace. His head wobbled even faster, feeling like it might snap right off his shoulders. Its because Im surrounded by the worlds most beautiful women, he said hurriedly. So breathtakingly beautiful that I forget how to breathe when Im near them. And which women would those be? Tian Li pressed. The three standing beside me, of course. What about me? Yiner chimed in, bouncing up and down. Am I a beautiful goddess? Yiner is the cutest little princess. Right, Tian Li? Jin Shu said, deploying his ultimate distraction tactic. It worked better than expected. Of course! Our Yiner is the cutest, most precious princess! Tian Li gushed, immediately reaching out to scoop her uponly for Yiner to dodge effortlessly. Jin Shu exhaled in relief. Crisis averted. Or so he thought. Another chill crept down his spine. Right. Hed forgotten someone. Turning, he met Biyus frosty gaze and offered his most innocent smile. Hmph! She snorted, flipping her hair as she turned on her heel and strode toward the distant gates. A reassuring tap on his shoulder made Jin Shu turn, only to find Li Xue beaming at him. I dont mind if you find a few more goddesses to marry, she said brightly. Just no more than sixcounting us three. What? He blinked. I feel like I shouldnt ask this but why six? She shook her head, as if he had just asked the dumbest question in existence. Its obvious, she said, her tone suddenly wise, as though imparting ancient, time-honored wisdom. If each wife has two children, thats twelve. Add your six wives, and thats eighteen. Then with you and Yiner, the total is twenty! And thats the perfect number of family members. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Shu sighed and walked away. What did I expect from an idiot? Who are you calling an idiot?! Oh did I say that out loud? he asked, utterly monotone and insincere. Li Xue shot forward, aiming a kick at his back, but Jin Shu had been expecting it. Sensing the attack with the Wind element, he coated his back in a barrier of air, deflecting her foot to the side. She reacted instantly, spinning mid-step to redirect the momentum into a second kickthis time aimed at his other side. Rather than blocking again, Jin Shu caught her calf and yanked her toward him. She gasped, trying to regain her balance, but she had been caught off guard. With a startled yelp, she tumbled straight into his arms. For a moment, he considered giving her another kiss to distract her, but no. Better to ration those out. A reward system would be far more effective in the long run. After all, he needed a way to keep each of them in check. As bad as that sounded, he reasoned that if he didnt have countermeasures, they would eventually find ways to overpower him instead. So, it was only fair. That said, he still wasnt sure what Biyus weakness was. Setting that thought aside for later, he gently patted Li Xues head and leaned down to whisper in her ear. Be good, and Ill give you a reward later. She shuddered in his arms, blushing furiously as she nodded up and down like a chick pecking at rice. I like this voice the most, she mumbled, gazing up at him with large, watery eyes. Can you keep it? He paused. Right his voice was currently altered by the talisman he was using for his disguise. Since he couldnt hear the change himself, he made a mental note to check it later. Well see, he said, releasing her and walking off to catch up with the othersLi Xue following a step behind. As he walked, his gaze flicked up to the bold, fiery calligraphy above the city gatesPhoenix City. A strange premonition settled over him. Many things were bound to happen during their time in this small city. Whether theyd be good or bad he had no idea. But knowing his luck? Probably both. 94. Side Effects of a Breakthrough: Heightened Emotions As they approached Phoenix City, a passing young womansixteen or seventeen at mostglanced their way. Senior Sisters! she shouted excitedly. Her voice carried through the crowd like a spark in dry grass. In an instant, every woman in the vicinity turned, eyes lighting up with curiosity. Before Jin Shu could process what was happening, Biyu and Tian Li were completely surrounded. The crowd varied in agesome older, many youngerbut they all wore the same expression: pure, unfiltered excitement, their faces flushed as if theyd just seen the worlds hottest celebrities. We dont actually have celebrities here Id like to see some, though. He muttered absently. You dont. Theyre overrated, his older self chimed in. Hmm if you say so. Who are you muttering to? Li Xues face suddenly popped up from below him. He blinked. Why were you on the ground? he asked, looking down to see her half-crouched at his feet. Your dress was rolled up, she said, pointing to his legs, where his dress'' skirt had bunched up awkwardly. Oh. He quickly tugged them down, blushing lightly when he realized just how close hed been to an unfortunate wardrobe malfunction. Thanks. No problem! She grinned, standing up fully. He coughed to cover his embarrassment. Lets see whats going on up there. They made their way through the crowd, and as they got closer, he caught bits and pieces of the excited chatter. So beautiful! Is this a new design? Where have you been? Weve all missed you so much! Senior Sister Fan Biyu! Please marry me! Jin Shu nearly tripped. The confession had come from a tiny girlno older than nineher face serious and full of conviction. And yet, no one batted an eye. Apparently, this kind of thing was completely normal around here. At some point, Jin Shu realized he had lost track of Yiner. Scanning the area, he soon spotted a group of young children gathered around a tiny, tiger-eared, winged girlYiner. Wow! She has a tail! Oh! Look at her pretty wings! Shes so adorable! The children gushed over her, their eyes wide with awe. A few brave ones reached out, hesitant but eager, to touch her fur. For a brief moment, Jin Shu tensed. Would she get annoyed? Would someone lose a finger? But to his surprise, Yiner puffed out her tiny chest, spreading her wings proudly. She even allowed one girl to rub her tailand to his further shock, she purred in satisfaction. Jin Shu blinked. Huh? Then again, it was Yiner. Attention-seeking little thing. This was the most admiration shed ever received, and she was thriving in it. Yiner is a princess, she declared, her voice full of regal authority. Ohh! Woooow! Such a cute princess! Is that why you have a tiara? The little girls showered her with praise, their admiration unrelenting. One particularly bold childwho looked about Yiners agestepped forward. Can Zizi hug you? she asked, holding out her arms expectantly. Yiner scrunched up her face in deep thought, then gave a decisive nod. Mhm! Zizi immediately wrapped her arms around Yiner, squeezing her tightly. Jin Shu couldn''t help but smile. The sight of the two little girls hugging was downright adorable. Then, a thought struck him. Oh! That phone thing! He reached into his earring storage and pulled out the nano-enhanced cellphone he had neglected for the past three years. Drawing from his other selfs memories, he opened the camera app and snapped a picture. This was definitely a moment worth keeping. Crack! A loud noise split the air, followed by a sudden explosion of Qi. The sweet moment shattered. Jin Shu whipped around just in time to see bodies sprawling across the ground. Nearly all the women who had been surrounding Tian Li lay collapsed, save for a handful with the highest cultivation, who wobbled but remained standing. At the center of it all stood Tian Li. Her Qi radiated in violent waves, distorting the air around her. Her face was set in a stormy scowl, her gaze locked onto the two hugging children. Jin Shu immediately understood. Shes mad at the little girl Zizi? More specifically, she was furious that Zizi had received a hug from Yinersomething Tian Li herself had rarely, if ever managed to get. He knew how much she cared about Yiner, had long noticed her soft spot for the little girl. But this? This was an overreaction. Her Qi was surging wildly, leaking out in a way that wasnt normal. Something was wrong. The women around Tian Li, however, lacked his insight. They only saw their revered Senior Sister seething with untamed power. Whats happening? Who angered Senior Sister Li?! Show me the bitch and Ill rip her apart! Shes even more beautiful when shes angry. Jin Shu ignored the excited and confused chatter, shouldering past the few blocking his way as he pushed toward Tian Li. Each step grew more difficulther Qi pressed against him like the relentless force of a raging river. Tian Li! Calm down! he called out, but she didnt respond. Whos that? Wow! Shes almost as pretty as Senior Sister Tian Li! Her voice is sooo~ sexy! The gathered women whispered and gushed over him, but their words barely registered. His focus was singular: stopping Tian Li before she lost control completely. As he forced himself forward, realization struckshe had advanced to the Spirit Realm. Likely sometime during his three-year absence. Now, battling against her Qi felt like pushing through solid stone. Ten steps away from her, he hit a wall of pure force. His body refused to move any further. Tian Li! he called again, louder. No reaction. What should I do? A voice within himhis main souloffered an answer. Use a ripple. Im too close. Open two connected portals. Can I even do that? Would it work? Just try! With no other choice, Jin Shu closed his eyes and forced himself to concentrate, despite the violent waves of Qi threatening to crush him. He had never attempted anything like this beforehad no idea where to even begin. But there was no time to hesitate. Instinct took over. He split the task between his three soulshis main psyche opened one portal, his older self opened another and connected them, and he controlled the entry. It worked. Surprisingly well. His eyes snapped open just long enough to confirm the portals position before he stepped through. A flash of blue. ThenTian Li. Her face was inches from his. And thenpain. Excruciating pain. Worse than when Nano had revived him from the brink of death. Worse than anything he had ever experienced. He was too close. The full force of her rampaging Qi battered his body from all sides, crushing his bones, suffocating his organs, threatening to tear him apart. No time. I need to act. Now! He looked into her eyesunfocused, distant. She didnt even seem to see him. Tian Li! Wake up! he gritted out, forcing the words past clenched teeth. No reaction. Damn it! A crazy idea flickered through his mind. Maybe a kiss Smack! He slapped himself for even thinking something so stupid. Five seconds before your body breaks, Nanos voice rang in his ears. Five seconds. Shit! His body moved on instinct. Smack! A sharp, resounding slap landed across Tian Lis cheek. Gasp! A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. Did that woman just slap Senior Sister Li?! She did it to help Senior Sister right? Aah~ I wish shed slap me like that~ Someone come get this girl, she keeps saying horny things. Shes just saying what were all thinking. Tian Lis Qi cut off abruptly. Her body swayed forward, weak and unsteady, before collapsing into Jin Shus arms. Tian Li! Are you okay? What happened? She blinked up at him, dazed. Uu Jin Shu? Whats going on? My cheek hurts. Thats what I wanna know! You lost control out of nowhereI could barely wake you up. Her brows furrowed. I did? Its a side effect of her breakthrough, a quiet voice spoke from behind him. At some point, Biyu had approached. Jin Shu turned to her. Biyu, what do you mean? Tian Li let out a small sigh, as if finally recalling something. Oh shes right. I thought I wouldnt experience any since I built up my foundation for so long. Jin Shu frowned. He could make neither heads nor tails of what they were talking about. Biyu seemed to notice his confusion. Ill explain in a moment. First, lets get some space. She turned toward the crowd. Sisters, Senior Sister Li is suffering from Spirit Realm breakthrough instability. Could you all give us some room? Thank you. Oh! So thats what it wasno wonder. Of course! Everyone, lets go. If you need anything, come visit us at the medical hall! Just as the crowd began to disperse, a familiar voice piped up. Pretty sister, could you slap me too? Jin Shu twitched. The same girl who had been making bizarre comments earlier stood there, hopeful and utterly shameless. Before she could continue, two blushing girls rushed forward, seizing her by the arms. Ah! Wait! Pretty sister! At least tell me your name! Preferably while stepping on Her words were muffled as the two forcibly covered her mouth and dragged her away in a hurry. Biyu sighed. Ugh Elder Wu never changes. Jin Shu blinked. That girl is an elder?! He gestured at the struggling girl who looked no older than eighteen. Biyu let out a tired sigh. Haa yes. She cultivates a technique that prevents her body from aging. But in truth, shes older than Masterby at least twice. Jin Shu did the mental math. His mother was thirty-nine now, since three years had passed. Twice that would beeighty? A shiver crawled up his spine. His gaze drifted warily over the other young women who were slowly leaving the area. Biyu caught his expression and reassured him. Theyre all the age they look. Well, mostly. Her tone was meant to be comforting. The look in her eyes was anything but. Ah! No, I Cough! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Shus protest was cut short as he abruptly coughed up a mouthful of blood. His vision swam. Dark spots clouded his sight, and the world tilted dangerously. The ground seemed to rush toward him Thensoft warmth enveloped him, stopping his fall. Jin Shu?! Are you okay?! Biyus voice rang from above, laced with worry. He tried to answer. Tried to move. But his body felt unbearably heavy, and whatever had caught him was warm, softcomforting. He didnt want to leave it. ...Im going to pass ou Darkness swallowed him whole. 95. Confession, Kisses & Cultivation Jin Shu was dreaming. He knew it was a dream, but he didnt want to wake up. It was perfect. A large, happy family. No conflict. No hunger. No responsibilities forcing him to lead a powerful clan or rule over others. Just peace. Just warmth. The dream wrapped around him like a comforting embrace, carrying the faint, sweet scent of citrus. Like dragon fruit. Like Tian Li. His mind jolted. Tian Li! How is she? And my body it was wrecked. I should probably check to make sure I dont die again. His eyes fluttered open. Darkness. Trees. The moon hung high in the sky. Hours must have passed hopefully not days. Or worse years. A pleasant warmth surrounded himone on each side, a small weight pressing against his chest, and his head resting on something impossibly soft and smooth. Left: Li Xue, hugging him in her sleep, her soft snores barely audible. Right: Tian Li, snuggled up against him, practically draped over his side. Above: Yiner, sprawled across his chest like a little kitten. Behind: Biyu, gazing down at him with a warm smile. How does it feel? she asked, her smile shifting into a teasing smirk. Jin Shu blinked. Soft. Smooth. Incredible. I think I might have a thing for legs now. Silence. Biyu stared. Then Her face turned scarlet. He swore he saw steam rise from her headthough, maybe it was just the cold night air. I was asking about your body. She finally managed to say, voice strained. You nearly collapsed completely. The only reason we didnt rush you to a healer was because Li Xue insisted youd recover on your own. But Im not convinced. Concern clouded her features. Jin Shu sighed. Yeah. My body would have healed on its own but I lost that ability. Her worry deepened. Do we need to get you to a healer? Uh give me a second to check. Nano, how bad is it? Your body is damaged. I cant heal you without my other nanobots. However, the damage isnt life-threatening. Youll recover naturally over the next few weeksbut you can speed up the process with medicine. Jin Shu lifted his gaze to Biyu. I''m fine. I''ll heal in a few weeks. But if the city sells any pills for injuries, we should buy some. I''d like to have them on hand just in case something like this happens again. Biyu studied him for a moment. Should we go now? No. Id like to rest here a little longer if you dont mind? A faint blush crept back onto her cheeks, but she nodded. Jin Shu closed his eyes, settling against her lap. Warmth enveloped himher warmth. He could hear the quiet rhythm of her breathing, the soft rustle of the night breeze through the trees. Silence stretched between them, calm and comfortable. Until Jin Shu. Her whisper was almost lost to the night. Hm? I love you. For a moment, her voice was so soft, so soothing, that the words didnt fully register. Then his mind caught up. His eyes snapped open. W-what did you say?! Biyus expression remained serene, as if a weight had been lifted from her heart. A bright, unguarded smile played across her lips. Her jade-green eyes held nothing but warmth and his own stunned reflection. She leaned down. Her lips brushed his ear, and a stray strand of her hair tickled his cheek. I. Love. You. She spoke each word slowly, deliberately, as if letting them sink into his very soul. Then she pulled back slightlyjust enough to hover above himbefore leaning in again, her lips pressing softly against his. Jin Shu froze. Then melted. Her kiss was gentle, warm, and achingly tender. Her tongue slipped past his lips. His breath hitched. His mind stuttered. He hadnt expected that. Yet, instinctively, he responded. Their tongues brushed, hesitantly at first, then with more confidencetangling, tasting. The heat of her sent a shiver through his entire body. Thentoo soonshe pulled away. The cool air rushed in to replace her warmth, and Jin Shu realized something. He didnt want it to end. Jin Shu wanted to drown in her warmthbut not just hers. The warmth of those at his sides, too. He wanted this moment to stretch on forever. But that wasnt possible. Not yet, anyway. Maybe one day or so he hoped. The peaceful quiet was broken by a small stir beside him. Not fair. I want a kiss too, Li Xue mumbled, rubbing her sleepy eyes. Then, with a little pout, she added, Also, I love you too! Jin Shu raised his left armwincing as a sharp jolt of pain shot through his still-wrecked bodyand patted her head. Yes, yes. I love you too, he said, his tone teasing, as if coaxing a child. Li Xue beamed, rubbing her head against his palm like a contented kitten. A shift on his right side drew his attention. Tian Li was awake. She blinked drowsily at him, her expression unreadable. Jin Shu must have let some of his expectations slip into his gaze, because Tian Lis cheeks darkened, and she quickly shook her head. I well, I like you how you are right now, but she trailed off, hesitant. Jin Shu gave her a reassuring smile. I get it. She hesitated a moment longer, as if battling with herself. Then She leaned in and placed a soft kiss on his cheek. Jin Shu blinked in surprise. Thank you for saving me, she murmured, her face burning red. If you hadnt done something back then, I would have entered Qi deviation. I could have lost my cultivation completely or worse. Im just glad youre okay, Jin Shu said. Carefully, he lifted the still-sleeping Yiner and set her down beside him. He tried to sit up, but a wave of numbing pain swept through his body, making him slip and collapse back onto Biyus lap. He gritted his teeth. It hurt, but not as much as when he had first inscribed runes onto his skin. Compared to that, this was bearable. Are you sure we dont need to take you to a healer? Biyu asked, frowning. Yeah, Im fine. Just numb. He exhaled and tried again, moving more slowly this time. I just need a few minutes to adjust. Settling himself upright, he glanced at the others. Why dont you explain that Spirit Realm breakthrough instability you mentioned earlier? Biyu shifted to sit in front of him. If you say so. She gave him a scrutinizing look before continuing. Before I explain, you need to understand how someone breaks through to the Spirit Realm. Jin Shu nodded. That much I know. You send your core into your head to break open the barrier around your soul domain, right? Biyu nodded but immediately shook her head. Thats right, but its a little more complicated than that. Your core has to circulate through your entire body first, building momentum. Once it reaches enough speed, it smashes against your brain, where the barrier to the soul domain resides. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Shu blinked. That sounds dangerous. It is, Biyu said. And not just because youre ramming your core into your brain. There are also the side effects. Jin Shu turned to Tian Li. Thats what happened to you? She nodded, her expression a little sheepish. I thought my foundations were strong enough to handle it, but clearly, I was wrong. Side effects, huh? What exactly are they? And also whats a foundation? The three women gave him matching looks of disbelief. ...Uh, you really dont know? Li Xue tilted her head in confusion. Jin Shu shook his head. He had some vague memories from his past lifes readings, but nothing from real experience. Biyu pursed her lips. How do I put this simply? Think of it like this: the foundation is how much youve compressed your Qi before you reach the point where it cant be compressed any further. After that, you build layers of Qi on top of it. Jin Shu thought for a moment, then nodded. So, its like you lay a foundation first, before stacking your cultivation on top of it? Exactly. Biyu nodded. But you should already know thisits basic information included in every cultivation technique. Jin Shu shrugged. It hurt, but the pain was already beginning to subside. I dont have a cultivation technique. What?! All three of them exclaimed at once. Tian Li stared at him. Then how did you cultivate all the way to the Core Realm? Uh instinct? Jin Shu offered. No. Thats impossible. Biyus tone was firm. He shrugged again. Well, I did it, so She shook her head. Not that. I meant its impossible that you dont have a cultivation technique. Master told me once that she gave you one on your fourteenth birthday. She said it took her twelve years to find you the perfect technique. Jin Shu blinked. Huh? She did? For my fourteenth birthday? Are you sure? Biyu shrugged this time. Thats what she told me. And she doesnt lie often but I doubt she would have lied about that. Jin Shu tilted his head, thinking back. His fourteenth birthday wasnt that long agohe should remember if his mother had given him a technique. What did she give me? It was a scroll oh! His eyes widened. Eh?! That was a real technique?! Biyu perked up. What was it? But Jin Shu barely heard her. His mind was racing as pieces clicked into place. The contents of the scroll. His mothers oddly persistent matchmaking. The way she kept bringing up grandchildren His face turned red. No way I didnt realize that doing that could actually be a real form of cultivation. Li Xues ears twitched. That? Whats that? Come on, tell us. She whined, shaking his shoulder. Pain shot through his still-recovering body, making him wince. No, no, it doesnt matter, he said quickly. I thought it was a prank, so I threw it away. I dont even remember what it was exactly. He lied through his teeth. Because there was absolutely no way he was admitting that the technique was a dual cultivation methodone that required a man and a woman to practice together. At the time, hed dismissed it as one of his mothers jokes. But now? Now he realized why she had been so insistent about him building a harem. Why she always talked about needing grandchildren. It wasnt a joke. It was a plan. 96. The Genius Bin Yu Jin Shu was lost in thought as they made their way into Phoenix City. His arms rested over Biyu and Li Xues shoulders as they supported him, making it easier for him to walk. He had told themrepeatedlythat he could manage on his own. But the moment he tripped and nearly planted his face into the street, they ignored his protests and insisted on holding him up. Luckily, the alchemists shop wasnt far. As they moved through the streets, Jin Shu noticed women casting glances his way, whispering among themselves. News travels fast, huh? It had only been a few hours since the incident at the city gates, yet it seemed word had already spread. Ignoring the murmurs, he shifted his focus to the city itself. The streets were wide and meticulously clean, paved with white bricks, lit every few steps with red lanterns. Every few hundred feet, red bricks formed intricate phoenix patternseach one different from the last. The buildings were wooden, either one or two stories tall, their architecture both elegant and practical. At first glance, it seemed like an ordinary, well-planned city. But then Jin Shu noticed something else. The layout wasnt just organizedit was designed. Each building, each street, each detail had a purpose beyond aesthetics or convenience. His eyes widened. This entire city is a formation. He quickly scanned his surroundings, his mind racing to piece together its structure. He couldnt see the whole pattern from ground level, but the ley lines were unmistakable. Wow! The exclamation escaped him before he could stop it. Biyu turned her head, concern flashing in her jade-green eyes. What? Are you hurting? Oh, no, Im fine. I just didnt realize it was possible to craft a formation this massive. She blinked. What formation? He tilted his head at her. This one. Lifting a finger, he pointed to the ground, tracing where the ley line ran beneath their feet. This city is a formation. You didnt know? She frowned. Master never mentioned anything about that and Ive never heard anyone else talk about it either. Li Xues ears twitched. Whats it do? Jin Shu shook his head. No clue. I can recognize some of the structure, but without a birds-eye view, I cant tell what its purpose is. Before they could dwell on it further, Tian Lis excited voice rang out. Were here! She practically skipped ahead, cradling the still-sleeping Yiner in her arms. Jin Shu sighed at her enthusiasm, but he couldnt help smiling. At least someones having fun. The reason for Tian Lis excitement was obviousthe little tiger girl cradled in her arms. Yiner had refused to wake up, and with Jin Shus aching limbs, carrying her himself was out of the question. Tian Li had jumpedliterallyat the opportunity. She had scooped Yiner up and dashed ahead like a bandit making off with stolen treasure. Every time someone passed her in the street, she would glare and clutch the sleeping cub tightly to her chest, as if daring them to even think about taking her away. Luckily, thanks to the rumors of her recent instability, most disciples gave her a wide berth. Outside of the occasional greeting, no one dared to bother her. They entered a large, two-story building. The moment Jin Shu stepped inside, his senses were assaulted by the overwhelming scent of medicine and herbs. The air was thick with itstrong, but not entirely unpleasant. Welcome! A bright, youthful voice called out from the other end of the shop. Behind the front desk stood a small girl, no older than eleven or twelve. She had fiery red twin tails and a smile so cheerful it practically radiated warmth. Oh! Senior Sisters Fan Biyu and Tian Li! What brings you here? Is it because of Senior Sister Tian Lis instability? She shook her head, making her twin tails sway back and forth. If so, we cant treat that here. Hello, Bin Yu. Biyu greeted her with a nod. Were actually here for something else. We need pills for her injuries. She gestured toward Jin Shu. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bin Yu tilted her head, her expression puzzled. Oh? I dont recognize her. Is she a friend from outside the sect? She leaned forward, studying Jin Shu with the curious intensity of a puppy sniffing out a mystery. Yes, Biyu confirmed smoothly. Now, can you recommend some pills to help her recover? Bin Yu brightened. Of course! I have grade 1 and 2 pills in stock, but if its not urgent, I can refine some grade 3 pills by the end of the day. What about grade 4? Uh that would be tricky. Im not too confident in my ability to concoct them yet. Jin Shu leaned down and whispered to Biyu, keeping his voice deliberately low. Each grade of medicinal pill corresponds to a cultivation realm, right? So does that mean this little girl can concoct pills at the Spirit Realm? Before Biyu could answer, Bin Yu puffed out her chest and struck an arrogant pose. Thats right! Because I am Bin Yu, the Eastern Regions greatest alchemical genius! She grinned, eyes sparkling with pride. Im the only quasi-fourth-grade alchemist under the age of thirteen in the entire Eastern Region! Jin Shu blinked in surprise. He had purposefully lowered his voice to a level that even a Spirit Realm cultivator would struggle to hear at this distanceyet this girl had caught every word. She smirked, tapping a finger to her ear. My ears are my strong suit, Bin Yu declared, continuing to tap her ear with pride. With these babies, I can even hear the ingredients mixing inside the pill furnace! Jin Shu raised a brow, genuinely impressed. Wow! Thats amazing. Of course Im amazing! She grinned, chest puffed out. Somehow, she managed to sound completely narcissistic rather than humble. Jin Shu chuckled and pulled out his coin pouch. How much are your pills? Ill buy as many grade 3 pills as you can make and however many grade 2 pills you have in stock. Biyu and Tian Li turned to him with strange looks. Then Bin Yu burst into laughter. Ahahaha! Sister, youre hilarious! Jin Shu blinked. ...Huh? Biyu sighed. Jin Shu, you cant buy pills here. Not with gold. Not even with spirit stones. His brows furrowed. Oh? Then how do you pay for them? With Sect Contribution Points, Bin Yu answered, still giggling. Buuuut if you have spirit stones, I definitely wont say no to those either. She visibly perked up at the mention of spirit stones, eyes practically sparkling with greed. Jin Shu hesitated. Uh no. Just gold. The light in her eyes died instantly. Oh okay, she muttered, slumping over the counter like a deflated balloon. Well take twenty grade 2 pills each and come back by the end of the day for however many grade 3s you can prepare, Biyu said, releasing Jin Shus side and stepping toward the counter. Bin Yu immediately perked back up, holding out her hand expectantly. Biyu reached into her sleeve and retrieved a small jade slip, placing it in the girls outstretched palm. Bin Yu pulled out her own jade slip and tapped them together. A brief flash of light flickered between them before she handed Biyus slip back. Thank you for your business! she chirped. Then, with practiced efficiency, she took out four small pouches and handed them over. Come back by sunrise, and Ill have your pills ready. Thank you, Bin Yu, Biyu said. No problem! Bye-bye! With that, the little alchemist turned and darted up the staircase behind the counter. A second later, her head popped back down. Oh! Turn the sign to closed, please! And then she was gone. Biyu shook her head, exasperated but amused, before turning back to Jin Shu. She handed him and the others a pouch each before returning to his side to support him again. Is this okay? Jin Shu asked, lifting the small pouch. You dont need to save those points? Its fine. I have more than enough. Junior Sister Biyu has the second highest contribution score, Tian Li added. Even Im ranked below her. Thats only because you dont take as many missions, Biyu said nonchalantly. Jin Shu nodded. Thanks. He reached into the pouch, pulled out a small, round white pill, and popped it into his mouth. Whoa! The second highest? Li Xue asked, peeking around Jin Shu. Then whos number one? Senior Sister Liu Hua, Tian Li replied. Jin Shu swallowed the pill, feeling it dissolve as it traveled down his throat. Warmth spread through his body, and the pain dulled almost instantly. You have a Senior Sister? Li Xue asked, tilting her head. I thought you were the most senior of your generation? Senior Sister Liu Hua is the Grand Elders disciple, Tian Li explained. Technically, shes from the same generation as our masters. She gestured toward Biyu. But she joined just as that generation ended and the next one began, so shes considered the most senior of this generation. Oh. Li Xue nodded in understanding. Jin Shu rolled his shoulders, testing the lingering soreness. Im much better now. I can move on my own. He stepped away from Biyu and Li Xue, standing on his own for the first time since they arrived. The pain was still there, a dull ache beneath his skin, but the pill had done its job. At least for now. Lets go out, see the sights, and have some fun, Jin Shu said with a smile, making his way to the door. Gurgle. Hungry A sleepy voice mumbled as a stomach rumbled. Everyone turned to Tian Limore specifically, to the little girl in her arms. Yiner rubbed her tired eyes with one hand and patted her stomach with the other. Jin Shu chuckled. Well, I guess we know our next destination. The women laughed along with him as they stepped outside. Before leaving, Biyu flipped the sign in the window. They made their way through the streets of Phoenix City, with Tian Li and Biyu occasionally pointing things out to Jin Shu and Li Xue. Eventually, they arrived at a large buildingone that stood out from the others. Unlike the standard one- and two-story structures, this was a towering three-tiered pagoda. Groups of women came and went in pairs or more, their laughter and conversation spilling into the streets. A warm, fragrant aroma drifted from the open doorway, instantly making Jin Shus stomach tighten in anticipation. Yet it wasnt the scent of food or the beautiful women that caught his attention. His gaze sharpened as he studied the pagoda. It was the focal point of the massive city-scale formation. If the formation had a master, they were likely here. Unless, of course, it was left unattendedwhich he highly doubted. Before he could delve deeper into his thoughts, a loud voice rang out behind them. Tian Li! Biyu, Li Xue, and Tian Li turned at the call. Jin Shu spared one last glance at the pagoda before following their gaze. When he turned fully, he froze, stunned by what he saw. 97. The Resting Phoenix Pagoda Jin Shu was tall. The only people he had ever met who stood taller than him were his father and grandfather. Until now. He looked up. And then up further. His neck craned so far back that he nearly lost his balance. The person in front of him was massive. She towered over him like a walking fortress, her frame thick with muscle, each limb like a pillar of stone. She wasnt just tallshe was imposing. A living city wall of raw strength. Yet, despite her sheer size, she wasnt unattractive. She had strong, well-defined features, but compared to the women standing at Jin Shus side, she lacked the same refined beauty. Curious, Jin Shu turned to Tian Li, wanting to see her reaction. Her expression was as if she had just swallowed a fly. Tsk! She clicked her tongue. What do you want, Ling Shi? Jin Shu frowned. Thats new. He had never heard Tian Li sound so annoyed before. The giant womanLing Shi, as Tian Li had called hershifted awkwardly. She lowered her gaze, suddenly looking uncertain. I I heard you had some trouble she mumbled. And and I was w-worried about you She shuffled her feet like an embarrassed child. A-are you o-okay? Im fine, Tian Li said flatly. No need for you to worry. Now, if youll excuse me, Id like to eat. With that, she spun on her heel and marched off without another glance. Jin Shu blinked, glancing between the two women. Ling Shi stood in place, watching Tian Lis retreating figure with an expression of quiet hurt. Then her eyes flicked to Jin Shu. She scowled. Jin Shu raised a brow but said nothing. Biyu tugged his sleeve. Lets go. Shell explain if she feels like it. Ah sure. As they walked, Jin Shu cast one last glance over his shoulder. Ling Shi remained where she was, staring after them, her massive form motionless. But that brief flicker of sadness in Ling Shis eyes didnt go unnoticed. Neither did the scowl she had given him. Jin Shu caught up to Tian Li, glancing down at her. She wore a perfectly neutral expression, her emotions hidden behind a straight face. A stirring in her arms drew his attention. Yiners small nose twitched, her half-lidded eyes cracking open. Despite loudly announcing her hunger earlier, she had immediately fallen back asleep. Now, however, the scent of delicious food had finally roused her. Gurgle. Her stomach rumbled again. She blinked blearily, glanced left, then right. Her eyes landed on Jin Shu, then drifted back to Tian Li. Why are you carrying me? she mumbled sleepily. Do you not want me to? Yiner yawned, shaking her head. No comfy. With that, she turned over and buried her face against Tian Lis chest, wrapping her small arms around her. Tian Li froze. Then she started trembling. An excited smile spread across her lips. Her entire demeanor shiftedher mood brightened, a spring entered her step, and she practically skipped ahead. Jin Shu shook his head, amused, and followed her into what he assumed was a restaurant. Yet, his instincts told him otherwise. This place wasnt just a restaurant. It was the focal point of the grand city-wide formation. As they stepped inside, Jin Shu took in the vibrant atmosphere. The air buzzed with chatter and the clinking of dishes. Mouthwatering aromas filled the space, rich and complex. The architecture was intricate, each carving and painting expertly crafted. But something stood out. Unlike the soaring phoenix motifs prevalent throughout the sect, the imagery here was different. Every carving, every painting depicted sleeping phoenixes. Welcome to Resting Phoenix Pagoda! A smiling hostess greeted them from behind a polished wooden podium. How many will we be seating today? Well take a private room, Tian Li said cheerfully, still glowing from Yiners hug. Would you like a room on the second or third level? Third. Excellent! Please wait one moment. She reached for a small brass bell on the podium and gave it a delicate ring. Ting, ting, ting! The sound was soft, yet it carried through the entire room, cutting effortlessly through the lively chatter. A moment later, another young woman emerged from a side room. She approached swiftly, stopping before them with a graceful bow. This one is Ying, the hostess said, keeping her head lowered. May I lead the esteemed guests to their room? Tian Li frowned slightly, tilting her head. Sure, she answered, though hesitation laced her voice. The hostess named Ying turned, still avoiding eye contact, and began leading them toward a set of stairs at the far end of the dining area. Yet, Tian Li remained rooted in place, frown deepening. Jin Shu caught the hesitation. Is something wrong? She shook her head, though her expression remained uncertain. No Its just that Ive never seen this girl here before. And shes being overly polite. Her brows knit together. But shes probably just new. Hm if you say so. Though Tian Li dismissed it, Jin Shu kept a careful eye on the hostess as they followed her. Ying was beautifulbut then, everyone in this sect was. Her uniform matched the other hostesses perfectly: a pristine white hanfu embroidered with a resting phoenix on the back. Yet something about her stood out. It wasnt just her excessive politenessit was how she moved. She carried herself with the precision of someone deliberately suppressing their presence, as if she didnt want to be noticed. Her head remained bowed, eyes fixed on the floor, never once daring a glance in their direction. It wasnt unusual behaviorJin Shu had grown up around servants, after allbut it was practiced. Too refined, too intentional. They ascended to the second floor, passing through another dining area. This one was quieter, with fewer guests and several private rooms lining the walls. He noticed subtle shifts in the atmosphere. Patrons cast them lingering glancessome fleeting, others lingering a second too long. Yet, no one spoke. No one interrupted. They continued upward. The third floor was entirely different. No open dining space, no scattered tablesonly a long, quiet hallway lined with private rooms. Ying led them to the very last door at the end of the corridor. This is your room. She slid the door open, stepping aside with another deep bow. Her gaze remained firmly on the floor. Not once had she looked at them. Um Thank you, Tian Li said, her voice carrying the same hesitation from before. She stepped inside first. Jin Shu followed, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes as he cast one last glance at the silent hostess before stepping across the threshold. The long table was already covered with an assortment of dishes, enough to feed a small banquet. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow. Do they prepare all of this ahead of time? Dont we get to order anything? This is just an appetizer, Biyu said, stepping into the room behind him. Just an appetizer? He was about to question that when Food! A delighted squeal rang out. Before he could react, Yiner launched herself from Tian Lis arms, wings flapping as she shot across the room in a blur. She landed directly on the table, tiny hands grabbing anything within reach. In the blink of an eye, she was shoveling handfuls of rice, wontons, and other delicacies into her mouth. Yiner! Get off the table! Jin Shu reprimanded, striding forward to pluck her from the feast. She barely acknowledged him, cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk as she happily munched away. Yummy! she mumbled through a mouthful of food. He sighed, settling her into his lap. Dont talk with your mouth fullits bad manners. A thought struck him. Has anyone ever taught you table manners? Yiner blinked up at him and swallowed. Nuh-uh. Jin Shu rubbed his forehead. Thats my fault I''m sure. Well, youre going to learn now. He adjusted her in his lap, ready to begin her first lesson in proper etiquette. When he looked up, the others were watching with barely concealed amusement. What? he asked, blinking. You really look like a father now, Biyu teased with a laugh. Li Xue giggled. I think you mean a mother. Biyu nodded in agreement. Oh, youre right. Meanwhile, Tian Li stood to the side with a deeply aggrieved expression. My Yiner she mumbled. Jin Shu exhaled, shaking his head at their antics. Enough of that. Come sit down. He waved them over. Tian Li, though clearly sulking, was the first to move, swiftly claiming the seat to his right. Then, Biyu and Li Xue moved at the same time. But before Biyu could reach the chair on his left Li Xue cheated. She leaped over the table in a single bound, landing with a graceful spin before plopping into the seat with a victorious grin. Jin Shu stared. Why? To win! Li Xue declared, striking a dramatic pose and flashing a peace sign. Jin Shu sighed in exasperation, turning back to Yiner. Now that you have a human form, you need to know how to act properly. Mom and Aunt Chen have already been teaching you the basics, and now its time for another lesson. Yiners ears twitched in protest, but he ignored it and grabbed a pair of chopsticks from the table. These are chopsticks. Theyre used for eating. He reached across the table, pinched a small wonton between the sticks, and lifted it. See? This is how they work. Yiner pouted. Why cant I just use my hands? If you want to stay in this form, you need to follow the rules, he stated firmly. She blinked, clearly weighing her options. Then, with all the determination of a child avoiding homework, she huffed, Then Ill just go back! Jin Shu raised an eyebrow. If you do that, you wont be able to sit on my lap anymore. She froze. Then turned away with an angry little pout. Hmph! I dont like Mommy. I want Daddy back. He sighed. Im not He stopped himself before getting dragged into the argument. Haa whatever. Lets just try it, okay? Its not hard. Actually, its pretty fun once you get the hang of it. She remained skeptical, but he gently guided her hand, placing the chopsticks in her small fingers. There. Hold them like this. Yiner held them loosely at first, experimentally tapping the tips together. Yes, just like that. Now, move them like this. She copied his motions, silent but still pouting slightly. Alright, now try grabbing something. Yiner eyed a slice of fruit. Slowly, carefully, she reached out and attempted to pick it up. The slippery piece slid right out of her grasp. Her brow furrowed. Jin Shu watched as she stubbornly tried againthis time, her grip steadier. A moment later, the fruit was pinched securely between the chopsticks. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She gasped. Oh! I did it! She turned excitedly, holding up the fruit as if it were a treasure. Her radiant smile couldve lit up the entire room. Jin Shu chuckled, reaching up to ruffle her hair. Good job. 98. The Resting Phoenix — Liu Hua Yiner continued using her chopsticks, proudly displaying each piece of food she successfully picked up like a prized treasure. But her excitement didnt last long. Soon, she grew bored of showing off and switched to eating at lightspeed. The feast, which should have been enough to feed dozens, was vanishing at an alarming rate. Jin Shu wasnt surprised. Cultivators didnt need food for sustenance, they could survive entirely on Qi, which was a purer source of energy, and thus could swiftly digest normal food. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, some foods and drinks, like the tea Aunt Chen had served him before, contained a potency surpassing even Qi. Only the highest-level cultivators had the privilege of indulging in such things regularly. By the time half the dishes were gonemostly thanks to Yinerthere came a knock at the door. A voice called from the other side. Excuse me, esteemed guests. Would you like to order a main course? Jin Shu glanced at Tian Li. She was mid-bite and simply motioned for him to answer. He nodded. Yes. The door slid open, and the hostessYing, stepped inside, carefully closing it behind her. Her head remained bowed as always. However, just as she entered, her face lifted ever so slightlyjust for a fleeting moment. And in that moment, Jin Shu saw it. He froze. The reason she had avoided their gaze was painfully clear now. She had no eyes. Her sockets were empty, the skin around them scarred. A sharp thud snapped him out of his shock. Im sorry I showed you something so unsightly! She had dropped to her knees, bowing so deeply that her forehead struck the floor. The others turned to Jin Shu in confusion, clearly unaware of what he had just seen. Jin Shu took a breath, schooling his expression before speaking. Its okay. Please, stand up. And you dont have to hide your facewe wont mind, I promise. Ying hesitated, then slowly lifted her head. Jin Shu studied her again, but now with curiosity rather than suspicion. Her long white hanfu pooled around her, concealing most of her body. He couldnt help but wonderwere there more scars beneath the fabric? As she straightened, her long bangs fell over half her face, obscuring her damaged eyes from view once more. Biyu frowned. Jin Shu, what is she talking about? He hesitated. Her eyes He stopped himself. It wasnt his place to expose her. No, nothing. It doesnt matter. But it was too late. Biyu caught on immediately. Her eyes? she murmured, her gaze flicking to Ying. Since she had heard him, so had the others. Eyes? Tian Li echoed, her brows drawing together. Then, at the same time Oh! They turned to each other, exchanging a glance. Is it her? Biyu asked. Tian Li nodded. It should be. Before Jin Shu could react, both women shot up from their seats and approached the still-kneeling Ying. Tian Li reached out a hand. Junior Sister, please stand. We cant bear the weight of your bow. Biyu gently grasped her arm. You shouldnt be serving us. Come sit with us instead. II cant I have a job to do, Ying protested, shaking her head. But they wouldnt let go. With practiced ease, they pulled her toward the table. Jin Shu, move, Tian Li ordered, shooing him away from his seat. He blinked. Huh? Wait, what Move. Sighing, he gave up and stood, watching as they settled Ying into his spot at the table. I I cant sit here, Ying murmured, her discomfort evident. This is the main seat. And I still have work Youre not working right now, Biyu interrupted, waving off her concerns. Jin Shu crossed his arms, baffled. Okay, seriously. Whats going on? Biyu shot him a look, then spoke directly into his ear using a voice transmission technique. This girl is the Grand Elders second disciple. Her older sister is Liu Huathe most powerful disciple in the sect. Shes also fiercely protective of her little sister. Whatever you do, do not mess with this girl. Otherwise, not even Sect Master Chen can save you. Jin Shu stiffened. Liu Hua? He had heard the name earlier, the one that ranked above Biyu in contribution points, but he hadnt realized she was that strong. He opened his mouth to ask why, but before he could, Biyu sent another voice transmission. First of all, Liu Hua is nearly as strong as Master. Last I heard she was at the Fourth Stage of the Spirit Realm. And her master is the strongest cultivator in our sect. Jin Shu inhaled sharply. Nearly as strong as my mother? And the Grand Elder is more powerful than the Sect Master? That was a lot to process. He could maybe understand Liu Hua being as strong as his mother. After all, her cultivation had always been hindered by the nature of her unique spirit. But he hadnt expected the Sect Leader to not be the most powerful in the sect. His gaze shifted back to Ying. So, who exactly was this girl? I I really need to get back to work, Ying insisted, stepping away from the table. Master put Big Sis in charge, but shes too busy cultivating, so its up to me to make sure the restaurant runs smoothly. At the mention of her older sister, Biyu and Tian Li hesitated, ceasing their efforts to make her stay. Ying turned toward the door, about to leave Then a commotion erupted outside. ...Esteemed guest, you really cant go in there, please Hmph! I can go where I want! Bang! The door was flung open so forcefully that it slammed against the wall. A towering figure stood in the doorway. So tall that their head nearly grazed the top. And with muscles bulging beneath their robes, Jin Shu instantly recognized them, even having only seen them once before. Ling Shi. She bent down and stepped into the room, her presence dominating the space. Tian Li! she barked. Tell me who these two are, and what they mean to you! She jabbed a thick finger toward Li Xue and Jin Shu. Tian Lis face darkened with fury. Ling Shi! What are you doing breaking into our room?! Ling Shi folded her arms. I cant hold back any longer. That doesnt concern you. Leave. Now. Of course it concerns me, Ling Shi scoffed. You are my woman. I am no such thing! Tian Li shouted, shaking with anger. Clearly, Ive been too civil with you. She thrust out her palm. Fwoosh! A wall of flames surged forward, roaring toward Ling Shi. But Boom! With a single punch, Ling Shi scattered the fire with raw force, sending shockwaves through the room. Crack! Ah! There was a sharp sound, like glass shattering. Then a pained yelp. Everyones attention snapped toward the corner of the room. Ying lay sprawled on her back, blood dripping down her cheek. In her trembling hands, she clutched a broken pendant. Her eyes widened in horror. Oh noEveryone, leave! Now! No one moved. Yings breathing hitched, panic overtaking her. I said leave! If you dont, before Liu Hua Rumble! The entire pagoda trembled, shaking as though struck by an earthquake. wakes up Ying finished in a whisper. The trembling stopped as suddenly as it had begun. And then She was there. No one had seen her arrive. No one had sensed her presence until she was already standing in the middle of the room. A woman. Her posture was relaxed, almost casual, yet an invisible pressure pressed down on everyone in the room. She stood sideways, taking in the scene before herif it werent for the blindfold covering her eyes. Her long midnight-black hair billowed around her, untouched by any wind. A deep purple hanfu swayed with the same unnatural movement. Lightning flickered around her body, not normal lightning, but dense, crackling purple Qiso thick it distorted the air around her. "Fiiive seeecoonnds," the woman spoke, her lazy drawl stretching each syllable as if she were still half-asleep. "Teell mee whaat haappeeneed oor I kiiill eeveeryoonee." Ying paled. She hurried to her sisters side, hands raised in a placating gesture. "No one needs to die, Big Sis! It was an accident, okay?" "Fouuur seeecoonnds," Liu Hua continued, undeterred. Ling Shi suddenly lifted a hand and pointed straight at Jin Shu. It was her. What?! Tian Li whirled around. Ling Shi, dont lie! But before anyone could react Liu Hua was there. One moment she was standing lazily in place, the next, she was directly in front of Jin Shu. They stood eye to eye, or at least, they would haveif not for the black blindfold covering her face. Purple lightning crackled in the air between them, a suffocating pressure rolling off her in waves. "Waaass iiit yoouu?" she asked. Jin Shu shook his head. "No." "Lyyiing?" she asked again. "No." "Doooesn''t maaatter." Her hand liftedslowly, lazily But before he could blink, her fingers were clamped around his throat. His breath hitched. His body jolted as he was yanked off the ground. Yiner tumbled from his arms with a startled yelp, but Jin Shu had no time to focus on anything but the crushing grip at his neck. He clawed at her hand, trying to pry it off, but it was like trying to bend iron. A memory surged to the front of his mind The first time he arrived at this sect, when a sect elder had tried to strangle him the same way. He had hesitated then. He wouldnt hesitate now. With a flick of his wrist, a knife slipped from his earring and into his outstretched hand. Shhkk! He drove the blade straight into her arm. Ding! The sound was like steel striking steel. His knife didnt even leave a scratch. His eyes widened. Even when he activated the runes on the blade and slashed at her a second time Ding! Same sound. Same result. His lungs burned. His vision blurred at the edges. There was shouting, voices calling his name, someone crying. It all blurred together. Panic clawed at his mind. He needed air. With a last-ditch effort, he summoned another weapon. His M110A1 rifle. He didnt want to kill this woman. Not yet. So he aimed at the ceiling And pulled the trigger. BOOOOM! The gunshot was deafening. The walls shook. Plates rattled off the table. And finally Liu Hua let go. Jin Shu hit the floor hard, gasping as air rushed back into his lungs. Only then did he realize shed been holding him in the air the entire time. Across from him, Liu Hua stood completely still. Her head tilted slightly, her blindfold-covered gaze locked onto his rifle. A wry smile curled at the edges of her lips. For the first time since she entered the room. She looked amused. 99. Liu Hua, Awake "Stroong," Liu Hua said, her blindfolded gaze fixed on Jin Shus rifle. Purple lightning still crackled around her body, but her tone held something newinterest. "Giivee iit. I leet yoouu liivee." Jin Shu was still on the floor, gasping for breath, his throat aching from her grip. He couldn''t answer. But he could move. He lifted the rifle, holding it out for her to take. After all, what was one rifle compared to his life? He could make another. He could make as many as he wanted. Liu Hua took a step forward And in an instant, she vanished from where she stood, appearing right beside him. She plucked the rifle from his hands with delicate fingers, then stepped awaysuddenly standing beside Ying on the far side of the room. Jin Shu exhaled shakily. He hadn''t even seen her move. Liu Hua traced her hands over the rifles frame, running her fingers across its grooves with the curiosity of someone inspecting a rare treasure. Before anyone could process what was happening "What are you doing?! Kill her!" Ling Shi''s voice cut through the silence, filled with rage. Slap! Boom! The entire room shook as Liu Hua casually backhanded Ling Shi. Ling Shis body blurred, shooting across the room, slamming into the far wall with a deafening crack. The wood splintered. The wall shattered. Ling Shi disappeared through the debris, crashing outside the pagoda. Silence. Even though Ling Shi had just tried to kill him with a borrowed knife, Jin Shu still cringed at her violent end. Wellshe was probably still alive. Probably. "Big Sis! Please don''t hurt anyone anymore!" Ying pleaded, grabbing onto Liu Huas sleeve. Liu Hua didn''t react. She was still focused on the rifle. Her hands moved over it, inspecting every inch, feeling its weight, its balance. Then, without looking up, she spoke. "Aanootheer. Coompeensaatiioon." She pointed at Yings bleeding cheek. Jin Shu coughed, still struggling to breathe through his partially crushed throat. "That''s my only one" He forced the words out between ragged breaths. Biyu, Tian Li, Yiner, and Li Xue immediately stepped in, helping him standthen forming a protective wall in front of him. Liu Hua tilted her head slightly, finally directing her attention back to him. "Yoouu maakee thiis?" Jin Shu swallowed, his throat burning. "Yes." "Eeveen stronger, yoouu caan maakee iit?" His brow furrowed. "Stronger than that one?" "Yeess." She nodded slowly. Purple lightning crackled louder. Jin Shu realized she wasnt here to kill him any longer. She was now here to recruit him. Before he could even think of a response "Yaaaawn" Liu Hua stretched, leaning back with a loud, lazy yawn. Then, with slow, deliberate movements, she reached up and removed her blindfold. "Are you awake now, Big Sis?" Ying asked softly. Jin Shu blinked. She was asleep this entire time? Liu Huas eyes fluttered open. They were deep purple, shimmering with motes of electricity, like a storm trapped behind glass. She blinked once, twicethen smiled. "Yeah, I''m awake now. So" her voice was different now, clearer, almost sing-song in its cadence. "Who was the one that hurt you? If it was that one, I''ll rip them apart after they make me a stronger weapon." She spoke so gently that it took a second for the words to register. Ying rapidly shook her head. "No, no, it was the one you slapped. So, no need for any more bloodshed. Okay?" That wasnt entirely the truth. But Jin Shu wasnt about to correct her. Liu Hua held his gaze, still cradling the rifle. Then she grinned, slow and wicked. "Fine but I still want another one of these. Only stronger." Her lightning-filled gaze drifted past the women shielding Jin Shu, locking onto him. Ying turned to him, her hair hiding her facebut he could feel her pleading expression. Her voice suddenly sounded in his ear. "My Big Sis likes to collect powerful weapons and she pays handsomely. Please agree otherwise" Jin Shu barely stopped himself from flinching. Man, I need to learn that technique. Liu Huas grin deepened. She can definitely hear her little sister... He sighed. "Okay," he agreed. "But Ill need materials. And a forge." "Master''s mountain has all that," she said, reaching out a hand. "Come with me." "Now?" She nodded. "Uhm." Jin Shu resisted the urge to groan. "I can barely walk right now," he admitted. "My body was already wrecked from an earlier incident" he glanced at Tian Li, "not to mention what just happened." Liu Hua hummed, tapping a finger against her chin. Then Jin Shu blinked. She was suddenly in his face. Nose to nose. What? Something pressed against his lips. His eyes droppedher finger. His mouth opened on instinct, and before he could react Something slid in. His throat worked on reflex. He gulped. The moment he did, a surge of warm, electric energy flooded his body, seeping into every wrecked muscle, every bruised inch of his skin. Relief. Bliss. It was so intense that "Ah~" A moan slipped past his lips before he could stop it. Heat rushed to his face. His entire body froze. Liu Huas grin widened. Jin Shu wished the floor would open up and swallow him. Liu Hua grabbed his hand. The world blurred. Before Jin Shu could even blink, they were next to Ying. Another blur and the next thing he knew, they were standing on a moonlit mountaintop. The air was crisp, carrying the scent of metal and coal. Two buildings stood before himone was unmistakably a forge, its chimney still faintly smoking, while the other looked like a modest house. "Big Sis, I still had work to do~" Ying whined, tugging at her sister''s sleeve. Liu Hua flicked the top of her head. "You were playing hostess again, and look what happened. I told you to stop messing around and just manage the business." Ying pouted, rubbing the spot where she''d been flicked. With a flip of her palm, a small white pill appeared in Liu Huas hand. "Here." Ying swallowed it without hesitation, and the cut on her cheek vanished instantly. Jin Shus eyes narrowed. That must be the same pill she gave me. He touched his throat absentmindedly, still able to feel the ghost of her grip. What grade of pill can instantly heal a body that was falling apart? Liu Hua turned to him with a wide grin. "Go make me that weapon." She pointed toward the forge. Jin Shu hesitated. A part of him wanted to refuse. But then he remembered the feeling of her delicate hand crushing his throat like dried leaves. The ever-present crackling of lightning around her didnt make refusal any easier. "...Fine." He stepped toward the forge. Ting, ting, ting! A rhythmic, metallic sound echoed from inside. Liu Huas expression brightened. "Oh, sounds like Master is sleepworking again." Jin Shu stopped mid-step. "Sleepworking?" She nodded. "Never mind, youll have to make it tomorrow." Sleepworking? He didnt know what that was, but he wasn''t about to stick around and find out. Time to leave. Spinning around, he made his way toward the path leading down the mountain. "Where are you going? The house is this way." He turned. Liu Hua was pointing at the small house. "Uh Im going home." She shook her head. "No. Youre staying here tonight." She said it like a fact. He cleared his throat. "I appreciate the offer, but Id rather just" "No." Her expression went blank. The kind of blank that warned him not to contradict her. Jin Shu froze. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Ah. He was being held hostage, wasnt he? We are so fucked. His main psyche muttered. You dont say Jin Shu replied. With no other choice, he followed them inside the small house. It had a simple layouta modest living room, a kitchen with a dining table, and three bedrooms. The decorations were minimal but intentional, giving the space a cozy, lived-in feel without being overly extravagant like most sect dwellings. He liked it. Ying turned to him with a hesitant expressionor at least, thats what it felt like. Her long bangs still hid her face. ...Good luck. Then she scampered off to one of the bedrooms. Jin Shu stared after her. Ominous much? Before he could fully process that, Liu Huas voice rang out. Youre sleeping with me. Jin Shu froze. What? She was already leading him toward another room. Nope. That is a bad idea. Sure, he might look like a woman right now, but he was still very much a man. Uh no I Ill just sleep out here. He stammered, gesturing weakly toward the living room. Liu Hua turned and gave him that look. The blank one. The one that meant disobedience was not an option. Jin Shu gulped. And quickly followed her into the room. The first thing he noticed was the walls and shelves. They were filled with weapons. A lot of weapons. Many were coated in dried, flaking blood. Liu Hua walked to a cleared shelf space and carefully placed the rifle there. She took a step back, admiring it. Perfect. Jin Shu barely heard her. He was still staring at a particular sword with red-stained grooves and a faint, lingering aura of resentment. Liu Hua caught his gaze and grinned. Most of these weapons, she said, voice filled with amusement, I got from killing demonic cultivators Then her grin widened. With their own weapons. She let out an unmistakably evil chuckleborderline villainous. Jin Shu took a step back. Nope. Nope. Nope. He really, really wanted to leave. This chick is insane. 100. Strip Jin Shus eyes flicked across the shelves, counting the bloodstained weapons. One, two twenty, thirty There were at least thirty weapons covered in dried blood. Meaning thirty kills. And that was just the ones shed kept. A sudden, horrible thought struck him. She wasnt planning to kill him after he made her weapon right? Surely not. Right? He stole a glance at Liu Hua. She was already looking at him. And grinning. Nope. No reassurance there. Then, without warning Strip. Jin Shu blinked. Huh? Liu Hua tilted her head. Strip. Its time to sleep. She began to disrobe. He panicked. Heart pounding in his chest. Absolute panic. He whipped his head away. Uhno, Id rather stay in this. No way in hell could he take this dress off. If she saw his real body Not only would he be breaking sect rules and risking his mother and Aunt Chen getting in troublebut worse, Liu Hua might not take it well. He could practically see it now: Oh, youre a man? That means Ive been lied to. Time to die~ Before he could say anything else A sudden, violent tug. The dress was yanked over his head. SHIT On pure survival instinct, he did the only thing that could save him. A blinding silver light exploded from his body. Liu Hua flinched back, shielding her eyes. TchWhat was that? she asked, blinking away the afterimage. Her electric purple eyes crackled in irritation. Jin Shus throat went dry. Think. Fast! Y-you surprised me! he blurted out. And then winced. Because his voice It was higher. Softer. Feminine. The disguise talismanthe one pasted on the dress in her handshis aunt gave him had only altered his appearance for othersbut now, hed actually used his dragon selfs transformation ability. He wasnt just appearing female anymore. He actually was. And he could hear it. Feel it. It was unsettling. It was humiliating. But most importantly. It was better than being dead. What are you wearing? Liu Hua asked, staring directly at his underwear. Jin Shu froze. He glanced down at himself. Right. This world doesn''t have modern underwear. Normally, people just wore an inner robe, like the sheer one Liu Hua currently had on. Or a dudou like Biyu and the other girls wore. Instead, he was in Tian Lis creationa bra-like top and underwear that actually fit under a dress. Jin Shu looked back at Liu Hua. Bad move. Because now, he was really looking at her. She was gorgeous. Terrifyingbut gorgeous. Her midnight-black hair cascaded over her shoulders like a silky waterfall. Her skin was pale and smooth, untouched by blemishes. Those crackling purple eyes only added to the aura of power around her. She was his height, and her proportions were perfect. Not too big, just the right amount of Stop. He cautioned himself. He gulped. Liu Hua tilted her head. I asked what youre wearing. There was a hint of exasperation in her voice now. Jin Shu forced himself to focus. Underwear. He barely registered his own response, still trying to keep his gaze from drifting. Liu Hua frowned. Underwear? But it only covers your breasts and down there. For the first time, he saw her blushjust slightlyas she motioned vaguely toward his lower half. Okay, that was unexpected. He cleared his throat. Yes, well, an inner robe would look strange under a dress like that. You need something thinner. Liu Hua glanced at the dress in her hands, then nodded. Makes sense. Then she held up the dress, inspecting it critically. And what is this? Its quite scandalous, isnt it? Jin Shu blinked. Scandalous? It shows so much skin. He snorted. Yeah, they were supposed to be longer, but Tian Li has a habit of making her clothes much shorter than necessary. Oh, I know, right?! Liu Hua suddenly burst out, throwing up her hands. Shes always prancing around in those open robes, showing off her huge breastsmakes you want to grab her, throw her over your knee, and give her a spanking until she learns some shame! Jin Shu opened his mouth. Closed it. Opened it again. Uh I guess? He had no idea how to respond to that. She flipped her hand. The ring on her finger lit up, and the dress vanished. Jin Shu stared. Did she just steal my clothes? He considered saying somethingbut after a glance at her lightning-filled eyes, he wisely kept his mouth shut. "I''m tired. Let''s sleep." Liu Hua climbed onto the bed and waved him over. He hesitated. This was another bad idea. But the alternative was refusing, and he really didnt want to test her patience again. Steeling himself, he climbed onto the bed, lying stiffly beside her on his back, eyes locked on the ceiling. Silence stretched between them. Then she spoke. "Turn over." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His body tensed. He clenched his teeth and slowly turned. They were now face to face. His breath hitched. Liu Hua''s deep purple eyes bore into his, the ever-present lightning within them oddly subdued. She was so close. Close enough that he could feel her breath ghosting across his skin. Close enough that her scentrosemary, fresh and sharpwrapped around him, sending an involuntary shiver down his spine. He was so focused on her eyes, her closeness, that it took a moment for her words to register. "The other way." Oh. Heat flooded his face. "R-right." He hurriedly flipped the other way, putting his back to her. An arm draped over his waist. Thenwarmth. Soft, unmistakable warmth pressed against his back. His breath hitched again. Whatwhat is she?! "Ying doesn''t let me hold her like this anymore." Her voice was softer now, a whisper against the nape of his neck. "Says she''s too old to be sleeping with her sister now." There was something wistful in her tone. Something lonely. "Sorry I hurt you." The quiet words took him by surprise. "But I can''t let anyone hurt my baby sister not again" A soft drip landed on his back. Then another. Tears. Her grip tightened around him. It was almost painful. Jin Shu stayed silent. Not out of fear, but because he understood. Because right now, she wasnt the terrifying, lightning-clad warrior who had nearly crushed his throat. She was just a sister, holding onto the only warmth she had left. The thought of turning around, of returning the embrace, flickered through his mind. But he didnt. Because that would be too much. Because he barely knew her. Because, despite everything, this wasnt about him. So he let her hold on. And slowly, her breathing evened out. Until the only sound left in the room was the quiet hum of crackling lightning in her sleep. Even in sleep, the lightning never ceased. Soft crackles danced through the silence, filling the room with an ever-present hum. Jin Shu lay there, listening. To the lightning. To the gentle breath still ghosting against the nape of his neck. To the steady heartbeat behind him. Andslowly, cautiouslyhe fell asleep. Jin Shu half-woke in a blur. His mind was foggy, barely functioning. He wasnt sure where he was. All he knew was that his back was hot. And his front was cold. So naturally he turned over and pulled the warmth against his chest. It was comfortable. Soft. Warm. Just right. Still, something nagged at the back of his mind. Something important. Like he was forgetting something critical. Muffled voices flitted through his head. This idiots going to get us killed. Well it was a nice life while it lasted. What are they talking about? he wondered vaguely. His consciousness drifted away. And he slipped back into the land of dreams. Jin Shus eyes snapped open. His heart pounded. His body ached. He had been having a nightmare. A purple demon had been hacking him to death with a blunt cleaver. It was horrible. It was terrifying. It was He froze. Right in front of him, mere inches away, was a pair of deep purple eyes. The same eyes as the demon in his dream. "Ah!" Bang! He flinched back. His body jerked. The next thing he knewhe was off the bed. His back hit the floor. Then his head. Hard. Ow he groaned. A beat of silence. Then "Pfft AHAHAHAHA!" Liu Hua cackled. She rolled on the bed, kicking her feet in glee. "Oh my gosh! Youyou just fell off the bed! Thats hilarious!" Jin Shu lay there, staring at the ceiling. Well at least someone found it funny. Because he sure didnt. Eventually, Liu Hua''s laughter died down. She sat up, still grinning, then swung her legs over the side of the bed and stood. Lets go. Ying should have breakfast ready. She strode toward the door without a second glance. Jin Shu hesitated. Then he looked down at himself. His only clothing was the underwear Tian Li had made. Yeah no. Uh can I get my clothes back? he asked. Liu Hua paused, turning to give him a slow once-over. Her gaze lingered a little too long. Then she tapped her chin. Hmm you certainly cant show that to Master Her space ring flashed, and a purple robe materialized midair. She caught it effortlessly, then tossed it toward him. Wear this. Jin Shu caught the robe, but he didnt move to put it on. Instead, he stared at her. Then at the robe. Then back at her. What about my clothes? She blinked. A beat of silence passed between them. Then she answered, completely deadpan. You should be glad Im lending you my clothes. Ill have you know, those are my two-hundred thirtieth favorite robes. He stared. Then, very slowly, he looked down at the robes in his hands. They were identical to the ones she wore last night. Same dark purple shade. Same soft fabric. Even the same cut on the sleeve where he had sliced her with his knife. Shes using me as a trash can. She literally took my clothes in exchange for her used ones. And worst of all? I cant even complain unless I want my throat crushed again. He shuddered at the thought. In the end, he reluctantly put on her old robes. Liu Hua nodded in approval. Be grateful, she said, crossing her arms. It took everything I had to beg Tian Li to dye those robes to match perfectly with my custom purple lightning qi. Jin Shu glanced up. His skepticism was palpable. Firstlyhe couldn''t picture her begging for anything. Secondlyshe made it sound like she was the sole inventor of the purple lightning qi. Which now that he thought about it Did she? Lightning wasnt one of the elements Aunt Chen had taught him. And while he didnt have access to all of his dragon selfs memories, the ones he did recall never mentioned lightning qi. His gaze flickered to Liu Hua, watching as faint sparks of purple danced over her fingertips. A new thought crept into his mind. Just what kind of monster is she? 101. Grand Elder Feng Lian Jin Shu and Liu Hua stepped out of her room. A rich, intoxicating aroma filled the air. In the small kitchen, Ying stood over a pot, stirring. Her long hair was tied back, kept neatly away from the food. It revealed her face. And her eyes. Or ratherher lack of them. Jin Shu froze. The scars around her empty sockets were brutal, jagged. Not a birth defect. Not a sickness. Someone had taken themviolently. Beyond that horrifying detail, she was the spitting image of Liu Hua. A little youngerperhaps twenty, while Liu Hua seemed to be in her late twenties. He must have stared too long. Liu Hua turned to him. He braced himselfexpecting the worst. Instead, she whispered, voice softer than he''d ever heard it. We were both born with heavenly physiques focused on our eyes. Jin Shu tensed. She awakened hers before I did so they took them. There was no need to ask who they were. The anger in her voice said enough. Jin Shu glanced back at Ying. She worked calmly, expression neutral, as if she didnt hearor perhaps, had long since accepted it. Then, Liu Hua spoke again. A murmurso quiet, it was almost swallowed by the sound of boiling broth. It should have been me. Jin Shu wanted to say something. But what could he say? Nothing would change what had happened. Nothing would bring back what she had lost. Ying turned toward them, setting a plate of food on the small dining table. Big Sis, um and? Jin Shu. He answered. She nodded. Big Sis and Jin Shu, come eat. Ill go get Master. Without another word, she disappeared into the third room. Liu Hua wasted no time taking a seat, already piling food into her bowl. You better start eating now, she said, matter-of-factly. This is your only chance to taste my little sisters divine cooking. Jin Shu moved to take the seat across from her. Clack. Liu Hua tapped her chopsticks against the seat beside her. Not that one. This one. He raised a brow but sat down nonetheless. A moment later, the bedroom door opened again. Ying emerged and took the seat hed just been about to sit in. Master will be out soon. She wasted no time, grabbing food as quickly as Liu Hua. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow. Why are they eating so fast? Still, he helped himself, picking out the best-looking dish. The moment he took a bite His chopsticks stopped. His eyes widened. It was the best food he had ever tasted. He barely registered the silence. Barely noticed how the other two were focused entirely on getting more food into their bowls. Creak The bedroom door opened again. Jin Shu turned his head, expecting to see their master. Instead His breath caught. He nearly dropped his bowl. Jin Shu expected to see a sage-like master, the legendary Grand Elder of the Immortal Phoenix Sect. The strongest cultivator in the sect. Before meeting her, he''d already formed an image in his mind. An older woman, maybe with a cane, but with an unmistakable aura of power. Dignified. Wise. Radiating strength. That was not who stepped out of the bedroom. A young womanno older than Ying, younger than Liu Huashuffled into the room, rubbing at her tired eyes. Deep, dark circles marred her face, like a panda. Her long, dark hair was a disaster. Matted in places. Sticking up in others. The loose robes hanging off her body barely covered the essentials, looking like she had thrown them on with minimal effort. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Shu stared. She let out a long, drawn-out yawn and stretched, her arms reaching toward the ceiling. Yaaaawn Did you leave me any food? Without even fully opening her eyes, she plodded over to the table and took the last open seat. She reached for a bowl. Moved sluggishly. Then, with all the enthusiasm of someone half-asleep, she lazily picked up food, placed it in her mouth, and chewed slowly. Jin Shu blinked. This is the strongest cultivator in the sect? Something felt off. He glanced at the food on the table. Half of it was gone. He did a double take. Only a few pieces remained. What? Burp! The woman patted her slightly bloated stomach and let out a satisfied sigh. Ah~ that really hits the spot. Your cooking really is the best, Ying. Jin Shu stared at her. Then at the empty dishes. Then back at her. Did she just eat all that food in the literal blink of an eye? Ha! She might be able to give Yiner a run for her money. His older soul laughed in the back of his mind. You gonna finish that? Jin Shu froze, chopsticks halfway to his mouth. She was pointing at his bowl. Uh yes he said carefully. Tch. She clicked her tongue in disappointment. Jin Shu hesitated before asking the question gnawing at the back of his mind. Um are you really? She sighed, clearly already knowing what was coming. The Grand Elder, Feng Lian? Yeah, thats me. She shook her head. Everyone always asks the same thing, even those little chicks. She jabbed a lazy finger toward Liu Hua and Ying. Do I really not look like a Grand Elder? Jin Shu made direct eye contact with his rice and continued eating. He didnt hear a thing. Nope. Nothing at all. Feng Lian turned to the sisters. So, whos this? I brought them here to craft me a powerful weapon, Liu Hua explained. Her tone was casual. Too casual. Jin Shus bad feeling intensified. You shouldve seen it, Master, Liu Hua continued. Ying got hurt, so I went to kill everyone involvedstarting with them. She pointed at Jin Shu. He choked on his rice. Coughing, he barely managed to swallow as Liu Hua stood up and began demonstrating. But then they pulled out this strange spear-like weaponexcept it wasnt a spear! It had no point! She mimed holding his rifle, pulling an imaginary trigger. They pulled a lever, and BOOM! It made this huuuuge noise that shook the walls! I felt its power. It wouldnt have killed me, but it definitely couldve injured me. She folded her arms. So thats why I brought them hereto make me an even stronger weapon. Feng Lian nodded. Okay, Im going back to sleep. Without another word, she plopped her head onto the table. Snoring. Jin Shu stared. Then at Liu Hua. Then back at the snoring Grand Elder. What just happened? "Master has narcolepsy. Thats why she created a cultivation technique that lets her cultivate while sleeping," Ying answered his unasked question. Jin Shu blinked. "Shes cultivating right now?" Ying nodded. Before he could fully process that, Liu Hua clamped a hand on his shoulder. "Enough about that. Time to make me a weapon!" The world blurred. In an instant, Jin Shu found himself inside a forge. The air was thick with heat, the embers in the forge still smoldering. He was still holding his bowl and chopsticks. What? You can find materials in that chest over there, Liu Hua said, pointing to the corner. Jin Shu followed her gaze. A small chest sat there. Too small to hold anything substantialonly about four or five hands long and six or seven tall. Before he could ask any questions, Liu Hua stretched. "I''m going back to sleep. Wake me up when youre done. Bye." A flash of purple lightningand she was gone. Jin Shu stared at the empty space where she had been. "Uh what the hell just happened? Can any of the voices in my head tell me?" Silence. Not from lack of responsebut from sheer, collective confusion. Even the little creature inside of him had nothing to say. Jin Shu sighed. Guess theres nothing to do but make her that weapon. He set his bowl down and walked toward the suspiciously small chest. As he got closer, he noticed faint, faded patterns etched into the surface. Runes. He squinted. They looked familiar. A spark of recognition struck him. "Oh!" He pulled off his earring and examined the tiny, densely packed runes carved into it. Comparing them, he realized something They werent identical, but the chest and his earring shared similar runes. "This must be a space artifact." Jin Shu tried lifting the lid. It didn''t budge. Frowning, he placed a hand on it and let his Qi flow into the chest. In an instant, his mind was pulled insideinto a vast, grand space. Rows upon rows of shelves stretched out before him, each stacked with precious forging materials. Hundredsmaybe even thousands. And those were just the ones he could see. His gaze flickered from shelf to shelf, scanning the metals. Coming from a renowned blacksmithing family, he recognized most materials at a glance. But there were tonsliterally and figurativelythat he didnt recognize. Collect the silver and black metals on the fourth shelf to your right, and the gold metal on the tenth shelf to your left. Jin Shu nearly had a heart attack. What the?! Long Jinshu had suddenly spoken in his mind. "You will need them for the weapons youre going to craft," the dragon continued. Jin Shu blinked. Huh? "I am going to teach you how to strengthen your weapons by implementing formations." Jin Shu frowned. Formations? On weapons? But theyd break. "Not if you use the correct metals." Jin Shu opened his mouth, then shut it. He knew those metals. They were used for formation discs. Thats why he had immediately dismissed the ideathey were too brittle for weapons. Unless "Are you making a melee weapon?" Long Jinshu asked. No oh oh! Realization struck. He was right. 102. Forging New Weapons Most metals used to forge cultivator weapons could only handle a handful of runes. Barely any could support more than one weak, basic formation. And that one formation? In most cases, two or three well-placed runes could achieve the same effecteven better. So runesmiths never bothered with formations. Most didnt even bother learning them, leaving that to rune crafters and formation masters. But that didnt mean no metals could accommodate formations. The ones on Jin Shus crafting table right now? They could hold four, maybe even five advanced formationsfar stronger than the single, basic one that most weapons could handle. The problem? They would shatter within two or three strikes from a Core Realm cultivators Qi. That was why they couldnt be used for melee weapons. And in this world, melee weapons were all that existed. Bows and crossbows? They were too weak against cultivators and used little to no metal. But Jin Shu wasnt like other cultivators. He had memories of a world where ranged weapons ruled. Guns. Guns didnt need to withstand cultivators'' attacks. They just needed to be strong enough to handle the force of a bullet firing from within. And for that, he could use metals that didnt need formations at all. Instead, he could strengthen them with runes. After all, guns werent made from a single piece of metal. They had many different, separate partseach requiring different materials. Jin Shu exhaled sharply. This is going to be insane Can you even imagine how powerful these weapons are going to be? His mind reeled as he processed Long Jinshus revelation. Weapons that combined every form of runes From pure, individual runes to formations made of hundreds or more. The power they would unleash Was simply unimaginable. But that would come later. Right now, the runes and formations he had access towhile powerfulwerent going to be world-shattering. At best, theyd let him fight back against Liu Hua and probably win. But he wasnt about to test that theory. Because hed rather stay safe than dead. Right. Time to stop getting sidetracked. It was time to forge some weapons. What do you two recommend? he asked his other selves. Lets make three weapons. One for close-rangea shotgun. Another for medium-range combat and multiple enemiesan SMG. And for longer range Well, it doesn''t have to be another sniper rifle His main soul suggested. How about the XM7? It is the weapon I know best. His older self suggested. Sure. But, what about the one for Liu Hua? hmm? What if we give her something crazy? But, like, one-time use. Something disposablelike a bazooka? Do you even know how to make a bazooka? Because I dont. I barely know a few dozen weapons, and thats only because I learned how to maintain the ones I actually used. His older self questioned. Hmm then just another sniper rifle? Are we sure its okay to use these materials for ourselves? His main soul asked. ...I mean, they wouldnt mind right? As he mulled it over Knock, knock. Jin Shu tilted his head. Who? Can I come in? Yings voice came from the opposite side of the door. Ah, yes, of course! he called back. The door opened, and Ying stepped inside. Her hair was down again, her bangs falling over her face like before. I came to get your bowl. Oh, sure, its right there. He gestured toward the table. Silence. ...Where? she asked. Oh! Im sorry, I forgot No, its fine. Normally, I can feel it, but the heat in the forge messes with my Qi. Jin Shu quickly grabbed the bowl and placed it into her hands. You can use Qi to feel your surroundings? She nodded. Yes. Master helped me create a technique so I can move around normally. Wow! Your Master is amazing. A technique to cultivate while asleep, and another so you can see without eyes? He half-joked, but still meant it. She is amazing. So is my Big Sis. Yings voice lifted with excitement. You know, she created an element by combining three others! Wait, what?! Master said she wasnt the first to do it, but she definitely did it the fastest. Three elements? But that should be impossiblecultivators can only have one elemental Qi in their body. Ying shook her head. Not elemental Qielemental affinities. Water, Wind, and Fire. Jin Shus knees nearly buckled in shock. WHAT?! Three affinities?! Ying giggled. Yup. But is that so surprising? You have two, dont you? Jin Shu froze. Eh? How do you know that? I can feel it. Your technique? She nodded. Uh-huh. I see. Well, my affinities came from an epiphany and my daughter. Daughter? You have a child? Ying tilted her head, curious. Uh technically, shes a tiger cub I found, but she calls me Da Jin Shu coughed. I mean, Mommy so, yeah. Shes essentially my daughter. A tiger cub? Ying frowned. Not the little girl you were with at the Resting Phoenix Pagoda? No, that was her. She took on a human form. Oh. She was cute from what I could feel. She certainly is. A comfortable silence settled between them, their conversation winding down. Ying bowed slightly and turned to leave. Then a thought struck Jin Shu. Oh! Before you gocan I use these metals to make some weapons for myself? She turned back. The ones from the chest? Yes. Yeah, use as many as youd like. Master left them there because she didnt want to haul around a bunch of junk. Or so she said. Jin Shu blinked. He glanced at the precious metals. ...Junk? He muttered under his breath. Okay, Im going now. If you need anything, come find me. She waved and exited the forge. Jin Shu shook his head. Junk. Really? He still couldnt believe it. All those rare and expensive materials, just tossed aside as junk. But It worked out for him. So he wasnt about to complain. Time to get to work. Jin Shu rubbed his hands together, anticipation thrumming through him. He couldnt wait to see what his weapons would become when combined with runes and formations. He got to work. First, he prepped the forge, heating it to the perfect temperature for each metal. Then, one by one, he placed them insideat just the right time, at just the right heat. Timing and temperature were crucial. But he had been taught how to handle any metal, so there was no way hed make a mistake. He made a mistake his other two souls groaned in unison. No, I didnt! I just missed the timing a bit. Nothing I cant fix. He had pulled the last metal out too soon, before it had reached the right temperature for smelting. Now he had to reheat the cooled metal and start over. It was a minor setback, but still. Annoying. After redoing the process, he finally poured the molten metal into the molds he had prepared earlier. His older self had mentioned that this would have been far more difficult in their previous world. Lucky for them, they werent in that world. After a few hours of waitingand several tedious stepsthe molds were ready. He carefully removed the excess metal, sanding down the surfaces until they were flawless. And at last It was time for the inscription process. "Hey, little buddy, can you give me the knowledge of more powerful runes from that compendium?" Jin Shu asked Nano. "...I can. However, didn''t you say you wanted to learn on your own?" "Ah, thats the other two''s thing." You sure you want to do that? his older self asked. Jin Shu took a deep breath, he really needed to get something off his chest, otherwise he felt like he would never get a better chance. "Yeah. I get that you dont want to rely on assistance, but I dont subscribe to that methodology. You grew up having to fend for yourself. I didnt, but I still understand where youre coming from." He hesitated, then continued. "But listen We call you my older self, and the other one the main soul. But this is my life. And I want to live it my way." I see "Do you, though? Because I dont think youve ever had your body hijacked by another soul. Or had to deal with whatever the hell happens when your soul gets mixed with someone elses." ...You''re right. I havent. Would you like us to take a step back? His olderself asked, his tone subdued and understanding. Jin Shu let out a slow breath. "Yes. Please." Alright. Youre right. Its your life. You should be the one living it. That went a lot easier than expected. He had been holding that in for too long. Finally saying it out loud felt Liberating. "Have you made up your mind?" Nano asked. Jin Shu squared his shoulders. "Yeah. Do it." "Alright." He braced himself, expecting pain. But instead Nothing. Not a single sensation. "It is done." "That''s it? Just like that? I dont feel any different." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just like that. I copied the same Qi patterns the compendium used when it first attempted to download its information into your brain. However, I only gave you what you can use currently." "Huh cool. But how do I access it?" "You should be able to just think of the runes you know I assume. However, I can''t say for sure." Jin Shu closed his eyes and focused. Sure enough, new knowledge surfaced. Runes he had never seen before were now inside his mind. First was a variant of the Sharpness Rune: Void Rune: Inflicts damage that ignores armor and defenses, nearly cutting through space itself. His eyes widened. "Wow! That one is definitely going on my weapons." Next was a variant of the Durability Rune: Indestructible Will Rune: Grants resistance to Qi-based attacks. He frowned in thought. "Hmm this would be good on armor or maybe my body?" If he could inscribe this rune onto his skin, he might be able to shrug off pure Qi-based attacks. It wouldnt protect him from weapons or physical blows, but against cultivators who relied solely on Qi? A lifesaver. The third rune didnt seem very usefulat least for now. Sound Devourer Rune: A variant of the Silence Rune, it absorbs sound in the vicinity and converts it into Qi for the user. Hed have to test that one later. For now, he moved on. Next was a variant of the Qi Circulation Rune: Qi Amplifier Rune: Temporarily boosts the efficiency and power of Qi-based techniques channeled through the weapon it was placed on. He sighed. "Not much use for me right now I dont even have any Qi-based battle techniques." Still, it could be useful down the line. Then A variant of the Explosion Rune: Destruction Rune: Creates an outward blast in a sphere around itself. Jin Shus lips curled into a grin. "Now that could be useful" He moved on. A variant of the Weight Increase Rune: Gravitational Rune: Multiplies the weight of objects around it significantly, pinning targets to the ground. Jin Shu nodded to himself. That could be a nice surprise for anyone who gets too close. Thenits opposite. A variant of the Weight Reduction Rune: Anti-Gravity Rune: Reduces weight within a specific area, making objectsor enemiesfloat. His eyes gleamed. Oh! If I combine these two the effects could be very interesting. His breath hitched as he stumbled upon the next rune. A variant of the Flame Rune: Dragons Breath Rune: Conjures flames infused with a destructive, dragon-like aura. "Wow just wow!" He was at a loss for words. This rune was power incarnate. Nexta variant of the Frost Rune: Absolute Zero Rune: Reduces temperature to an absolute zero state on anything the weapon touches. Another devastatingly powerful rune. A variant of the Wind Rune was next: Hurricane Barrier Rune: Surrounds the user in a vortex of wind, deflecting projectiles and attacks. Jin Shu tapped his chin. Huh I wonder if I could use this with the Indestructible Will Rune? A near-invincible defense? Probably not. But combined, they could create something strongvery strong. He thought that was the last runeuntil he noticed one final entry. This one was different. Not a variant. Something entirely new. Lightning Rune: Summons bolts of lightning to strike foes. Jin Shu chuckled. Ha! This must be fate. This is perfect for Liu Huas weapon and I think Ill use it too. 103. Runic Weaponry Jin Shu pressed the tip of his inscribing needle against the rifle barrel laid out before him. He was about to carve a Durability rune into the metal, reinforcing it against overuse and potential impacts. However, the moment the glowing tip touched the surface, it punched straight through, leaving a clean hole. Metal that should have withstood the full strength of a Master Realm cultivatorpierced like paper. Uh what? How the hell did that happen? Use less Qi, Long Jinshu warned. Your Qis metal attribute makes it far too sharp when paired with the inscribing needle. The what? Metal attribute? Since when do I have that? That would be my doing, Nano interjected. If you recall, when you advanced to the Core Realm, I used your Qi to form a core of my own. Now, when your Qi cycles through your dantian into my core and back, it gains metallic properties. Its as the creature says, Long Jinshu confirmed. Your Qi now carries the metal attribute, making it far, far sharper than standard Qi. Jin Shu frowned. I should be able to access your memories for insight on this, right? Since you were born with the same metal attribute Qi as a metal tribe dragon, yeah? Yes. Use them to guide your control. Jin Shu glanced down at the rifle barrel, eyeing the neat hole he had unintentionally punched through. Well at least I started with Liu Huas weapon, he muttered with a chuckle. A hole in the barrel could cause blowback. His older self said. Yeah, not my problem. He shrugged. Shit she''ll kill me, won''t she? With a sigh, he placed the inscribing needle back against the barrel and cleanly sliced off the damaged portion. Its a bit shorter, but that shouldnt affect it too much, right? Just the range due to reduced muzzle velocity and possibly a slight drop in accuracy. But she wont know that. Perfect. He nodded. Now, less Qi, you said? Yes, Long Jinshu affirmed. Hm lets try half, Jin Shu muttered. Jin Shu moved on to the firing pin, carefully carving an Explosion rune into the metal. The runes purpose was simple: to propel the bullet at an even higher velocity. It probably shouldnt work that way. But, miraculously, it didevident by his last rifle. The one that now sat on Liu Huas shelf. He was still a bit miffed about that. But arguing? With her? The woman who killed people using their own weapons? Yeah, no. Definitely not worth it. Shaking off the thought, he exhaled. Alright, what kind of formation do you recommend, oh mighty dragon? What? Mighty dragon? Are you referring to me? Long Jinshu sounded almost amused. I dont see any other dragons around. Jin Shu shrugged, chuckling. Then again, I dont see you either. Uh huh. Right. Well, Id recommend starting with an Imbuing formation. For this weapon, you can use all Lightning runes. Imbuing formation? Jin Shu frowned, pulling up Long Jinshus memories on the subject. The formation was primarily used to infuse attacks with elemental propertieslike flame or windgranting them an extra edge in battle. Normally, a cultivator had to stand within the formations boundaries to benefit, making them vulnerable to attacks. But if he applied the concept to a weapon, specifically a gun, it would imbue the bullets themselves or so he hoped. Lets see It can hold up to five elemental runes. Wouldnt using the same rune be kinda pointless? If all the runes are the same, they amplify each other, Long Jinshu explained. If you mix them, you gain more versatility instead. Gotcha. But what if I use multiple Imbuing formations? Could I get multiple elements at the same time? You should know the answer to that. I do? Jin Shu frowned, thinking deeper. A moment later, the realization hit him. Oh. They have a negative synergy Well, there goes that idea. Pushing the thought aside, he brought up a mental image of the Imbuing formation. He pulled the rifle stock across the table, positioning it for inscription. Just as he pressed the needle to the metal, a stray thought crossed his mind. These guns are made of pure metal That means theyre ridiculously heavy. Huh. Luckily, I, and anyone else who might use them are cultivators. Otherwise, theyd be nearly useless. Shaking off the distraction, he got to work. Since the stocks metal was weaker than the barrels, he used even less Qi this time. A good callbecause as soon as the needle touched the surface, it sliced through like a hot knife through butter. At this speed, I can inscribe all thirty runes in no time. Even the most basic formations required at least ten runes, and before his sudden metal attribute upgrade, an inscription like this would have taken him minutes, maybe even an hour. Now? He was done in record time. So? Is that it? he asked. Depends. Do you think that girl will be satisfied with this weapon? Uh yeah? Its much stronger than the one she appropriated from me. He scowled at the memory. Though you wouldnt happen to know a formation that could act as a scope, would you? A scope? Long Jinshu paused. Hmm there is one. Really?! Show me! Jin Shu blinked, then shook his head. Ah, never mindI can see for myself. Closing his eyes, he focused. A moment later, he found what he was looking for. The Far Sight formation. It allowed the user to see far ahead in a straight line, enhancing their vision in whichever direction they faced. Some interesting trivia accompanied the technique. Apparently, it was created by a highly paranoid man who wanted to always see his enemies coming. He was stabbed to death by his own disciple. In the back. While using the formation. Yikes. Jin Shu winced. Uh, luckily no one wants to stab me in the back I hope. He exhaled, shaking off the eerie thought. If I place this formation on the rail, it should work as a scope. Lets test it. This formation required far fewer runesfifteen, to be exactand he finished inscribing it in seconds. Lining up the sights with the spatial storage chest in the corner, he activated the formation. Instantly, his vision zoomed in on the chest. And only the chest. No rifle sights. No frame of reference. Which meant he had absolutely no idea where he was actually aiming. Jin Shu deactivated the formation with a heavy sigh. Welp. Thats useless. Try placing an illusion formation around the Far Sight formation, Long Jinshu suggested. When you activate the illusion, picture a rifle scope. Will that actually work? Im unsure. Youll have to test it yourself. Jin Shu hummed in thought. Alright. Might as well try. The illusion formation was even more complex than the Imbuing formation, so it took longer to carve. Still, with his current speed, he finished in a few minutes. This time, he activated the illusion formation while focusing on a mental image of a rifle scope. An illusionary scope flickered to life on the sight rail. Holding his breath, he activated the Far Sight formation again. Oh ho! It works! The zoomed-in image now appeared within the illusionary rifle scope. It wasnt perfect, but it was far more functional. Thats done, then. Im sure shell love it Im not so sure she wont use me as a test dummy, though Jin Shu sighed, eyeing the pile of unassembled gun parts. If I create these new weapons, I should be able to defend myself. With a determined nod, he got back to work. He quickly inscribed runes onto the three remaining barrels, then repeated the same formations for each, placing them on the frames and sight rails. For his own weapons, however, he added something extraa Channeling formation. This formation would allow him to feed extra Qi into the existing runes, overcharging them and increasing their output by at least one and a half times. Unlike Liu Huas weapon, which focused on amplification, his Imbuing formations were of the variance type. Instead of stacking the same elemental rune, he chose multiple elements, allowing him to switch based on the situation. Not that he wanted to be in any situation requiring their use. But for a cultivator, avoiding fights was a luxury few could afford. And he had a sneaking suspicion his life would be anything but peaceful. Not with a cult of madmen running rampant on the other side of the mountain range. The thought of demonic cultivators soured his mood. He wished Yiner was herecuddling with her in her true form would be so much better than stewing in these thoughts. Instead, all he had was a psycho woman His body tensed. A woman, clad in purple lightning, stood silently in the corner. He blinked. Uh. How long have you been there? I just got here. Why? Liu Huas voice was as calm as ever. No, nothing. I just didnt hear you come in, so I was surprised. She ignored his comment. Is my weapon done? Give me a moment, Jin Shu muttered, turning to collect the pieces of her rifle. As he carefully assembled each part, his mind raced with unsettling thoughtsmainly of the insane woman standing over him, crushing his neck like a twig again. Before long, a sleek silver rifle with a long black barrel and gleaming runes rested on the table. A hand suddenly reached over his shoulder and snatched it away. Click. Jin Shu froze. Slowlyvery slowlyhe turned his head. A barrel pressed against his back. Liu Hua, as calm as ever, was pulling the trigger. His brain stalled. What exactly are you doing? he asked, still struggling to process what had just happened. I wanted to see if it worked, she said simply. Then, with a frown, she gave him an accusatory look. You gave me a fake. It isnt fakeand if it had worked, Id be dead!! Jin Shu shot to his feet, stool scraping against the floor. You psycho bitch! I didnt think youd actually pull the damn trigger! He jabbed a finger at her, fury spilling out like an untamed flood. First, you try to twist my neck off! Then you kidnap me! Then you make me strip! Then you cry on my back while we sleep! And finallyyou force me to build you a weapon, only to immediately try and kill me with it?! He was huffing, face beet red with rage. He took a step forward. She stepped back. Another step. Another. Until her back hit the wall. Slam! His palm slapped against the wall beside her head. What the hell is your problem, huh?! I didnt do anything to you or your sister! So why are you picking on me?! It all poured out at once. And the second it didhe regretted it. He should have just held it in. He should have walked away. But no. Now, he was definitely going to die. So he shut his eyes and braced himself. Haa haa haa Heavy breathing. She was mad. He knew it. Any second nowshe was going to twist his head off his shoulders. Then more His brows furrowed. What? Cracking his eyes open, he was met with an entirely different sight than he expected. Liu Huas face was flushed red. Her legs, were rubbing together. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were tears glistening in the corners of her eyes. She bit her lower lip, staring at him with an unreadable expression. Do it, she whispered. Push me down. Jin Shu blinked. Go on, she murmured. Berate me. Slap me. Do whatever you want Silence. Then Jin Shu took a swift step back, yanking his hand off the wall, staring at her like she had just sprouted a second head. What in the hell is she saying? 104. It Was Just A Prank Jin Shu backed away. The crazy woman across from himwreathed in flickering purple lightning, now tinged with pinkhugged the rifle to her chest, squirming, her breaths coming out in heavy pants. If he didnt know any better, hed assume she was an animal in heat. Actually. Was she in heat? A shiver ran down his spine. He took another step back. Then another. Until Thud! He knocked into a stool, tripped, and landed flat on his ass. For a moment, he just lay there, staring at the ceiling. The hell is going on here? Hello? Seeking assistance! His main soul finally spoke up. Uh yeah, we got nothing. Then, another voice. She seems to be displaying tendencies of the disposition known as masochism, Nano interjected. Jin Shus eyes snapped open. Huh?! he blurted out loud. A shadow fell over him. He turned his head. A faceframed by crackling purple lightninghovered above him. What are you shouting about? Liu Hua asked. N-Nothing What What do you want from me? He gave her a wary look. She said nothing. Just held out a hand. Jin Shu hesitated, glancing between her face and her waiting palm. Then, reluctantly, he took it. She pulled him to his feet effortlessly, as if he weighed nothing at all. It was just a prank, she said suddenly. Jin Shu blinked. What? I knew it wouldnt hurt you. I could tell it had no uh I dont know what theyre called. The things that go in here. She tapped the rifles empty magazine slot. Bullets? he supplied, unsure whether to be relieved or even more unnerved. Yeah, that. Bewl-its. She nodded sagely. So, it was just a prank. Jin Shu stared at her. Shes actually insane. Like really, truly insane. Also, she continued, I knew you had nothing to do with my sister getting hurt. Otherwise, Id have just killed you outright, not brought you here. Jin Shus brain stalled for the second time in five minutes. Then it restarted. Waitwhat?! Id never actually kill you, though, she added casually. Youre Big Sis Meiers son, after all. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Shu flinched. What?! How did you He stopped himself. No. Wait. Im clearly a woman. How could I be someones son? Liu Hua blinked at him, as if he were the crazy one. Youre a man, though, she said. And the only man whod be allowed in here is Big Sis Meiers son unless you arent? Her gaze sharpened. Lightning crackled. A chill crawled up Jin Shus spine. He had a very strong feeling that if he said no, hed actually die here for real. I am, he admitted. But how did you know? I had a talisman, and I actuallywell not really, but basicallyturned into a woman now! Youre a woman now? Huh? Liu Hua tilted her head. Wait She closed her eyes. A brief silence. Then she reopened them. The deep purple, swirling with lightning vanished. Now, they were dark brownalmost black. Her mouth dropped open. Whoa! she exclaimed. You actually are a woman! And crazy pretty, too! Liu Hua suddenly grabbed Jin Shu by the shoulders and forcefully spun him around. Ah! What are you doing?! he yelped, trying to twist back. Checking, she said, a soft chuckle lacing her words. Slap! Aaah! A high-pitched shriek escaped his mouth before he could stop it. Jin Shu froze. Liu Hua froze. The air itself seemed to freeze. He spun around, glaring daggers at her, one hand flying to cover his very sore backside. Why did you slap me?! She didnt answer. Just stared at her own hand in contemplation. Bouncy. Nice. Then she looked up at him. Her eyes gleamed with mischief, lips curled into an evil grin. How about the top? Jin Shu stepped back, immediately covering his chest. Howd you do it? she asked, stepping forward menacingly. You! Step back, and Ill tell you! Id rather feel them, then you tell me. She took another step. He retreated until his back hit the wall. Gulp. Nowhere to run. Nowhere to hide. He braced himself for his inevitable fate when Wait why dont I just change back? Oh. Right. A flash of silver light swept over him. When it faded, he was back to normal. Haa He sighed in deep relief as he confirmed everything was back in its rightful place. Oh, boo! You went back. Liu Hua stomped her foot in frustration. Alright, tell me now, she demanded. Its just a transformation technique. She scrunched her nose. Ugh. Boring. Then she reached toward him. Jin Shu flinched, covering his chest again. Liu Hua blinked at him. Im not trying to molest you anymore His eyes twitched. So you knew you were molesting me?! Duh. She shrugged. Nowbewl-its. Hand em over. Jin Shu crossed his arms. Id really rather not. Because knowing her, the next time she tested the rifle, he would be the target. Again. Prank or not. Im not going to use it on you again. I promise, Liu Hua said, her expression suddenly innocent. Jin Shu narrowed his eyes. No. I dont believe you for one second. Ill give you compensation. He frowned. What compensation? If the reward was good enough, maybe hed consider it. The cat was already out of the bag anyway. Worst case, he could just run to his mom and aunt for protection. The only reason he hadnt already was to avoid causing trouble for them, but that ship had long since sailed. Ill marry you. My sister too. Jin Shus mind blanked. What? What? she asked back. What do you mean, youll marry me? Well, youre Big Sis Meiers son, and she asked me to marry you. Liu Hua shrugged. I told her no then. Buuut we slept together already, so now we have to get married. Master said I have to marry the man I sleep with. And you didnt even flinch when you saw my sisters eyes and scars. Everyone else looks at her in disgust. She took a deep breath and declared, So, were getting married. Jin Shu barely processed half of what she said. Mostly because she was speaking so fast. Okay, first of allwe didnt sleep together. We just slept next to each other. Yeah, so we slept together. She nodded. No. We slept in the same room. Yes. Another nod. Jin Shu blinked. Realization dawned on him. Do do you not know what sex is? No. She shook her head. Whats that? His mind went blank for a second. Lets skip that for now. He exhaled. More importantly. Why did you sleep next to me if you knew wed have to get married afterward?! Haha! She laughed sheepishly, rubbing the back of her neck. I forgot Sure, okay, you forgot. Jin Shu nodded, deciding it wasnt worth arguing. However, I have two more questions. One: How is marrying you compensation if Im forced into it? And two: Why is your sister thrown into the mix? Is marrying me not compensation? Liu Hua asked, sounding genuinely puzzled. And my sister and I have to marry the same person. Obviously. No, its not compensation, and its also not obvious. Why not? Why? Because I already have two women whove said theyre going to marry me, and a third Id like to marrywho, by the way, only likes women. So my plates already full. And generally, sisters dont marry the same man I think? So, you wont marry us? Correct. Then I have to kill you. What?! Jin Shu felt like he was getting whiplash from all the back and forth. I can only marry the man I sleep with, Liu Hua stated matter-of-factly. And since you wont marry me, I have to kill you. How does that make any sense?! She shrugged. Its what Master said. If a man sleeps with me and refuses to marry me, I should kill him. Jin Shu stared at her, dumbfounded. Nah. Screw this. He was done with this crazy woman. Without a moments hesitation, he summoned a portal and jumped through. Jin Shu had no idea which direction his Aunt Chens mountain was in, so he picked a random one and sprinted. He was done with that psychotic woman. Honestly, he was just about done with this entire sect. The thought of going home, shutting himself inside, and living life as a reclusive runesmith sounded very appealing right now. Thanks to his Wind element, he could sense his surroundings outside the dimension he was currently in. And then he sensed movement. Something was following him. No not something. Someone. His stomach sank. Dont tell me she can track me through slipspace? That was a terrifying thought. No, theres no way. To test it, he abruptly changed directions. Surely, she was just coincidentally moving in the same general area. But she changed directions with him. No no, it seriously isnt possible! Its not her yeah yeah, its just someone else who just happens to be He cut himself off, realizing how ridiculous he sounded. What the hell am I saying? Of course its her. There was no escaping her. Then Ill fight! Fortunately, hed had the foresight to stash the weapons hed crafted inside his storage earring before he leapt through the portal. He reached into the spatial dimension of his earring, ready to arm himselfThen hesitated. Am I really going to fight her with something this deadly? What if I actually kill her? She is trying to kill you, his older soul pointed out. Yeah, but it can be avoided. And honestly? Its not that bad a deal He grimaced. Well, Id rather not marry a woman who might twist my neck off at the drop of a pin, but I definitely dont want to kill her. He slowed, thinking it over. Liu Hua slowed as well. He couldnt see her, but he could feel her circling the area, even passing through the space where he would have been if he were in the real world. For a brief moment, he wondered Was this how Ying perceived the world? The thought made something in his chest tighten. He couldnt kill Liu Hua. Not when she had a younger sister who needed her. He sighed, resigning himself. Then opened a portal back outside. 105. He Slept With Me! The moment Jin Shu stepped out of the portal, a palm wreathed in crackling purple lightning shot toward his face. He barely dodged, the lightning licking his cheek and leaving behind a faint scorch mark. Wait! Stop! He threw his hands up in surrender. Too late. Another palm strike came for his chest. This time, he couldn''t react fast enough. Pure instinct took overhe summoned a portal just as her palm slammed into him, sending him flying back into the slipspace. Weightless, he drifted in the endless blue void. Cough! A mouthful of blood splattered into the air. Shes actually trying to kill me Shaking, he pulled open his robe and glanced down at his chest. It was partially caved in, his ribs undoubtedly broken. If not for the body-strengthening rune etched into his skin, that blow would have killed him outright. Groaning, he forced himself upright, standing on unsteady legs. Before hed escaped, he had spotted Phoenix City in the distance. At least now he knew which direction to run. He started limping forward. He couldnt stay in this space too long. The slipspace was filled with pure Water element. Short-term exposure wasnt an issue, but the longer he remained, the more it would infiltrate his bodyleading to elemental poisoning. If a human absorbed too much of a single element, they would first fall violently ill, then lose their cultivation, and finallydie. He wasnt about to let that happen. Clenching his teeth, he pushed himself forward, moving as fast as his battered body allowed. Luckily, each step in this dimension covered the equivalent of dozens in the real world. He had maybe an hour before the poisoning took hold. That should have been enough time. Ten seconds! Nanos voice rang in his mind. His blood ran cold. Ten seconds before the poison began affecting him. Yet he was still only at the foot of the mountain range where his Aunt Chen lived. He needed minutes, not seconds. Gritting his teeth, Jin Shu expanded his senses beyond the slipspace. Liu Hua was still therestalking just outside. No choice. Summoning two portals, just as he had when saving Tian Li, he placed one directly in front of Liu Hua and the other as far up the mountain as he could manage. Limping through, he spared a glance back. Liu Hua stood with her back to him, staring intently at the portal, waiting for him to emerge. He didnt waste the opportunity. Forcing his battered body forward, he climbed as fast as he coulduntil his foot caught on a loose stone. Shit The rock tumbled down the path behind him. Crackle! Lightning roared to life. Whoosh! Jin Shu dove to the ground just as a palm passed through the air where his head had been. Stop! Seriously, Liu Hua, listen to me! She halted, her palm hovering just over the tip of his nose. What? she asked casually, as if she hadnt just tried to cave his skull in. I Cough! He spat out another mouthful of blood. It splattered across her palm, staining her pristine skin. The scent of charred iron mingled with the crackling of her lightning. Liu Hua raised her hand, staring at the crimson smear. Then she smirked. Her wrist flicked. The blood scattered in bright red droplets. Then, without hesitation, her palm came down again. Jin Shu tried to speak, but the blood clogging his throat strangled any words. The world slowed. His vision was filled with smooth skin and arcs of purple lightning. First the Heavens, then a monster, then a tiger now a woman. I wonder if Ill have a fourth life. A dry, bitter laugh tried to escape, but only a gurgling choke emerged. The strike was inevitable. Then Liu Hua, what are you doing? The voice of a goddess. His savior had arrived at his time of need once more. Liu Huas wrist was locked in place by a delicate hand. A centimeter. That was all that separated Jin Shu from life and death. Big Sis Ai Yun, let go. I have to kill him. Liu Hua said calmly. And Im asking why. Chen Ai Yun responded. Because he slept with me and tried running away. She stated matter-of-factly. Ow! She yelped as Chen Ai Yun tightened her grip. Oh, Im sorry! Chen Ai Yun quickly released her wrist. Liu Hua pulled her hand back, rubbing the red mark now forming on her skin. Jin Shu could finally see clearlyLiu Huas palm was no longer hovering over his face. His Aunt Chen stood above him, looking down with a furrowed brow. You slept with her and ran away? she asked, her tone far from pleased. Jin Shu frantically shook his head, tried to speakonly to choke on blood. Turning to the side, he spat out the thick glob clogging his throat before looking back up at her. I didnt You did! Liu Hua cut him off. I did, but it was just sleeping together! he shot back. Chen Ai Yuns stern gaze bore into him. So, you did sleep with her, and now youre running away after doing the deed? We slept in the same bed, but I didnt have sex with her! Jin Shu blurted. Oh Chen Ai Yun turned to Liu Hua. Is that true? You just slept in the same bed? It wasnt sex? Liu Hua tilted her head. I dont know what this sex thing is, so I dont know. What? Chen Ai Yuns expression twisted with disbelief. Liu Hua, youre twenty-nine and you dont know what sex is? Twenty-eight, Liu Hua corrected. And no, never heard of it. Chen Ai Yun let out a long, weary sigh, pressing a hand to her forehead. Explain what happened. She gazed down at Jin Shu. You start. And you can skip the kidnappingwe already heard about that from the girls. Jin Shu blinked. You knew I was kidnapped? She didnt say anything at first, shifting slightly under his gaze. Er your mother said it was fine she admitted sheepishly. Figures he muttered. He was a little hurt by their lack of response to his kidnapping. However, his broken ribs hurt worse. He tried to sit up, but a sharp pain tore through his chest, forcing a groan from his lips as he clutched at his ribs. Only now, with a moment to breathe, did he remember the healing pills in his storage space. Reaching inside, he pulled one out and swallowed it quickly. The pain dulled just enough for him to push himself up, but standing was another challenge. Before he could struggle further, a pair of hands slipped under his arms, lifting him gently. He turned, finding Aunt Chen watching him with concern. Are you alright? she asked. Ill be fine I hope. Glancing past her at Liu Hua, he instinctively took a subtle step back, using her as a shield between them. Then, with a deep breath, he launched into his story: She took me back to her home, forced me to strip, held me to sleepand only sleep!then she made me craft her a powerful weapon, which she immediately tried to kill me with! But apparently, that was just a prank. After that, she said shed compensate meby demanding I marry both her and her sister. So, naturally, I refused. But then she said shed kill me if I didnt marry her. I ran, thought about fighting back, but decided against it because I didnt want to hurt her. So, I surrendered instead. And she still tried to kill me. And now were here. He spat it all out in one breath, panting by the time he finished. Why wouldnt you Chen Ai Yun started, then shook her head. No, well talk about that later. She turned to Liu Hua. Now lets hear your side of the story. Start with why you kidnapped him. Liu Hua crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly. Well, I was sleeping when my sisters protective pendant broke. I didn''t have time to wake up and rushed down without even taking off my blindfold. I couldnt see what was going on, but I sensed Tian Li, Fan Biyu, and Ling Shi and then there was him. She pointed at Jin Shu. The only one I didnt recognize. So, I attacked. Jin Shu exhaled sharply. Great reasoning. Then, Liu Hua continued, ignoring him, his loud weapon woke me up properly. I didnt even need to use my eyes to feel its power. I wanted it. I needed it. So, I took him. She shrugged. Chen Ai Yun sighed. And? Oh! But I gave him one of the pills I save for my sister. She added this as if it balanced out the abduction. I wouldnt have done that if I hadnt realized he was Big Sis Meiers son. Chen Ai Yun glanced at Jin Shu for confirmation. He hesitated, then nodded. Uh yeah. She gave me a pill that healed my wounds. But she didnt say she knew I was my moms son at the time. Chen Ai Yun rubbed her temples. Continue. I wanted him to make me a weapon when we got home, then I was going to bring him back here. But Master was sleepworking, so I took him inside. Sleep working? Jin Shu echoed in disbelief. He still didn''t know what that was, though he could guess. It just didn''t make much sense. But then, none of this did. Liu Hua nodded like it was obvious. Yeah. I couldnt let him sleep with Ying, and Master wouldve killed him if he messed up her bed. So, I let him sleep in my room. I forgot about the no sleeping with men thing until later but it was fine. Id just marry him. Jin Shu nearly choked. But we didnt actually sleep together! Liu Hua frowned. Yes, we did! Alright, both of you stop. Chen Ai Yun held up a hand, sighing deeply. Just finish your story so I can make sense of this mess. Okay Liu Hua continued. The next morning, he made me a weapon. I wanted to prank him, so I took it and pulled the lever. Its called a trigger, Jin Shu corrected. Yeah, sure, I pulled the trigger. She waved dismissively. But I knew it wouldnt hurt him. I could see it. Jin Shu frowned. What do you mean by see? You keep saying that. Liu Hua blinked at him, then shrugged. My eyes, they show me the truth. Jin Shus frown deepened. And what does that mean? Liu Hua blinked again. Then shrugged. Dunno. Jin Shus mouth hung open in disbelief. Chen Ai Yun sighed and turned to him. Her eyes are the source of her Heavenly Physiques power. They allow her to see through all illusions and discern the truth behind any falsehood. Essentially, nothing can be hidden from her. Jin Shu frowned. I still dont fully understand. But I think I get it. Kinda. Shes a human lie detector. His older soul commented. He nodded subtly, though he wasnt entirely sure what that meant either. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 106. “You Did What?!” -Sun Mei’er, Seconds Before Beating Her Son Senseless… Probably "Alright, I think I understand what happened now," Chen Ai Yun said with a nod. "We missed the part where she''s a masoah, no, never mind..." Jin Shu nearly blurted out that she was a masochist, but thought better of it at the last second. "She''s what?" "No, nothing." "Hmm... well, as I was saying, this is clearly a misunderstanding. Liu Hua, come here." She waved Liu Hua over. Jin Shu instinctively stepped back, but Chen Ai Yun placed a firm hand on his shoulder, keeping him in place. Liu Hua stood across from him with an innocent smile, as if she hadn''t just been trying to kill him moments ago. "You will both receive a punishment" "What? But I did nothing wrong!" Jin Shu protested. "If you talk back again, I will add to your punishment," Chen Ai Yun warned. His brow twitched, but he held his tongue. "For your punishment," she turned to Liu Hua, "you will return in a few days and help me with a task." Liu Hua tilted her head, considering it. "Hmm... okay." She nodded. Jin Shu found that punishment far too light for nearly killing him, but at least it meant his ownunjust as it waswould also be minor. "As for you," she continued, facing Jin Shu, "your punishment will be to explain what sex is to Liu Hua." He blinked. "You want me to do what now?" sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Explain to her the relations between a man and a woman," she rephrased. Jin Shu blinked again, hearing her clearly this time, he was too baffled to respond. Reluctantly, Jin Shu began to explain. Sex is when a man and a woman rub their bodies together and if they arent careful, a baby could be made, he said simply, his face flushing. Oh! So we did have sex! Liu Hua declared out of nowhere. What?! He shouted, pure disbelief crashing over him. He couldnt fathom how she had reached that conclusion. Feeling a menacing aura from his side, he turned his headonly to meet Aunt Chens death glare. No! I seriously didnt! He waved his hands frantically, trying to clear the misunderstanding. But you did, Liu Hua insisted. Last night, you turned over and rubbed against me. No! Argh! He grabbed his head in frustration. Making up his mind, he stepped closer to Liu Hua and whispered something into her ear. When he pulled back, her face turned as red as a ripe tomato. Eeeh!? Really?! she shrieked. Jin Shu nodded. Liu Hua pointed a trembling finger at him. Y-you, youre not allowed near my sister! Then, without another word, she turned and bolted, leaving behind fading purple sparks. Jin Shu let out a deep sigh. Huh I shouldve just done that from the start. Aunt Chen crossed her arms. Why didnt you accept her proposal? Uh aside from the fact that she terrifies me? He sighed again. Ive already got my hands full with the other girls trying to marry me. Aunt Chen raised a brow. But she would do wonders for your cultivation technique. My what? Cultivation technique? But I dont have one You dont have to hide it. Your mother told me about the technique she gave you. Uhh about that Jin Shu scratched his cheek, looking away. I kinda threw that away. Aunt Chen opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, a sudden flash of red light erupted in front of them. Jin Shu barely had time to flinch before his mothers face appeared inches from his. You did what?! she demanded. Jin Shu wasnt sure what his mother was asking, but given what hed just said, he decided to confirm. Mom did you give me a dual cultivation technique for my 14th birthday? Yes. Sun Meier let out a sigh of relief. I thought you just said you threw it away. But you are using it with those girls, right? Um no. No, Im not. I really thought it was a prank, so I threw it away. She blinked. You what? I threw it away. You threw away the technique I gave you? The one I spent twelve years trying to find? The one that can be used forevereven up until, and possibly past, the Immortal Realm? The one that increases both your and your partners cultivations, letting you advance together so you never have to worry about leaving your lovers behind? That technique?! Jin Shu blinked. He hadnt realized the technique he dismissed as a joke was that powerful. Regret settled in. Though, what he regretted more was the fact that he hadnt just thrown it away he had cut out some of the illustrated images for, uh, purposes. Yeah. He was never telling her that. Yes? he answered hesitantly. Sun Meiers face turned redJin Shu assumed from angeras she slowly raised a hand behind herself. Yeah, definitely anger. Aunt Chen, moving just as swiftly as before, appeared behind Sun Meier and caught her wrist, much like she had with Liu Hua earlier. Meier, calm down. Its not his fault. You should have explained what you were giving him. Sun Meier exhaled through her nose, her breath shaky. Fine. She rubbed her temple. Then, what cultivation technique have you been using instead? Well I wasnt using one until I got here. And then I made one. You made one? Her eyes narrowed. How does it work? Jin Shu explained what he could of the technique Nano had created for him. Sun Meier listened in silence. Then, after a pause, she asked: Are you stupid? What? Jin Shu blinked, caught completely off guard. I asked, are you stupid? she repeated, dead serious. Even Aunt Chen gave him a look that all but screamed are you actually this dumb? Is there something wrong with it? Jin Shu asked hesitantly. Oh no, nothing at all, Sun Meier said sarcastically. Other than it being the dumbest thing I have ever heard in my entire life! She pressed a hand to her forehead, letting out a deep sigh. Haa this is my fault I gave you too much freedom. I thought you should grow up without restrictions. Clearly, I was mistaken. Well, cant I just learn a new technique? Jin Shu asked hopefully. His mother shook her head. No. Not unless you abolish your current cultivation and start over. Jin Shu frowned. That doesnt sound so bad Youd have to smash your core, Aunt Chen interjected. Which could cripple you. Or worsekill you. Jin Shu flinched. For him, it would be worse. If he smashed his core Nano would die too. Where did you learn this method, anyway? his mother asked, her tone cautious. Um well He hesitated. From where? From whom? she pressed. Jin Shu sighed. He couldnt lie. Not to his mother. Uh so theres this little creature living inside me. It came from the same world as methe other me and, uh, it kinda made the method on its own? Sun Meier and Aunt Chen exchanged looks. This little creature, Aunt Chen said slowly. It came from your world? The one without Qi? Yes? I think? Then how did it learn to use Qi? she asked. Through my memories. As soon as the words left his mouth, Jin Shu realized where this was going. So its knowledge only goes as far as your own, Aunt Chen repeated, rubbing her temple. And you trusted it to create a working cultivation technique? Yes. Sun Meier held out her hands toward him. I want to strangle you for your stupidity. P-please dont? Jin Shu laughed sheepishly. Aunt Chen sighed. Can it refine the method? Nano? Jin Shu asked internally. I can. Yes, it can, He answered aloud. His mother exhaled. Then Ai Yun can get you access to the sects library. Read through the techniques there. Hopefully, it will help salvage whats left of your cultivation. How did I give birth to such a stupid son? Sun Meier lamented before turning to Aunt Chen. Its his stupid fathers fault. If we had raised him like you promised, this wouldnt have happened. Jin Shu had a bad feeling. He knew he was going to regret asking, but he had to. Um what do you mean? Why would both of you have raised me? Sun Meier glanced at Chen Ai Yun. Aunt Chen shook her head, clearly unwilling to say anything. Sun Meier turned back to Jin Shu. Shes as much your mother as I am. Jin Shu blinked. What? Meier! Aunt Chen tried to stop her, but Sun Meier ignored her completely. She may not have given birth to you, but that doesnt change the fact that she is one hundred percent your mother. She is my wife, after all. Jin Shus mind went completely blank. Huh? That was not the answer he had expected. Butyoure married to Dad arent you? Hold on, Ill explain. Meier please Aunt Chen practically begged. Sun Meier carried on as if she hadnt heard her. Ai Yun and I were lovers, she said simply. One day, I told her I regretted not being able to have a child since were both women. Aunt Chens face turned an alarming shade of red. Then, just as suddenly, she turned and made a break for itonly for Sun Meier to grab her arm and hold her in place. Jin Shu wasnt sure whether to laugh or be concerned. She took it pretty hard, Sun Meier continued. I didnt mean to make her feel guilty, but she did. So, without telling me, she agreed to an arranged marriage with your father. Jin Shus eyes widened. She what? I didnt know at the time, Sun Meier admitted. The agreement was that if she had a daughter, she could take her back to her sect and raise her. But if she had a son he would have to stay and be raised as the heir of the Jin family. Jin Shu slowly pointed to himself. Yes, like you, she confirmed. But she couldnt go through with it. She came back devastated. Even had thoughts of Her voice dropped slightly. Ending things. She felt like shed failed both me and, to a lesser extent, your father. She let out a small laugh. Shes so stubborn that way. Though she calls me the stubborn one. Because you are! Aunt Chen spluttered, her entire face burning. Sun Meier ignored her. Again. So, without her knowing, I took her place and had a child with your father. She smiled. You. Jin Shu stared. Just like that? She nodded. Then hesitated. Yes and no. I didnt know the full terms of their arrangement at the timejust that Ai Yun wanted a child. So, I brought you back here, thinking wed raise you together. She grimaced. But because of sect rules, we couldnt have males within the sect. And back then, neither of us was Sect Master or Vice Master, so we couldnt bend the rules. Master found out, Aunt Chen muttered. Yeah. Sun Meier sighed. I got kicked out for a while when she did. Jin Shu blinked. Wait, what? Ai Yun calmed her down eventually, Sun Meier said. I was only allowed back in after I agreed to raise you outside the sect with your fathers family. Jin Shu took a moment to process all of this. Surprisingly, he took it well. Honestly, it wasnt that much weirder than finding out he was the reincarnation of a dragon. So, let me see if I have this straight, he said, folding his arms. Mom wanted a child. Aunt Chen wanted to give her a child but couldnt go through with it. So then Mom decided to do it herself. But because I was born a male, we couldnt live together. Right. Sun Meier nodded. Huh. Now that he knew, a lot of things started making sense. So youre not in love with Dad, then? She shook her head without hesitation. Im not. Quite the opposite, actually He nodded slowly. I see I think I understand. Or maybe I dont. But He hesitated, trying to find the right words. I dont know. I guess Im just glad you didnt abandon me. The words felt clumsy even as he said them. Truthfully, he wasnt sure what he felt. Confused, mostly. Like he should be angry, maybe even hurt. But what was the point in that? It was her life. She had the right to live it freely. He nodded to himself and wiped at his eyes, only now realizing when the tears had started falling. He looked up at herhis mother, still smiling at him with that soft, unwavering warmth. Mom I love you, he said quietly. But Im going to need some time to think about all this. Her smile didnt waver. Okay, she said gently. Well give you some space. He stepped past them, limping slightly as he made his way up the mountain path, his mind a storm of thoughtsof his mother, of Chen Ai Yun, of his father. And of who he was now, in the middle of it all. 107. Heart To Heart Jin Shu sat at his desk, utterly silent on the outside. Inside his mind, however, it was anything but quiet. Weve been avoiding far too many things for far too long, the eldest of his souls said. This conversation is overdue. Once again, the three of them had gathered within the ethereal space inside his consciousness. Lets start with what the kid was saying earlier, he continued. Huh? What did I say? the younger Jin Shu asked absentmindedly. About wanting more control over your lifeand how weve been disrupting that. He gestured between himself and their other soul. Oh. Right Sorry, Ive just been distracted by the whole two mothers thing. Learning about his mothers relationship with Chen Ai Yun had made so many things finally click into place. Like why his parents had always lived separately or why his father hadnt reacted deeply when his mother went missing. Now that he thought about it, his grandfather had never really interacted with his mother, either. But he hadnt seemed to hate her, either. Maybe that was why he had subconsciously avoided asking either of them for help when she disappeared. Maybe, deep down, he had always known their family was never whole to begin with. The other two souls felt his emotions, sensing the tangle of thoughts running through him. Hey, dont you think its better this way? the main soul spoke up, his tone encouraging. It just means you have more people who love you. Jin Shu appreciated the words, but he was still a little miffed that the new guy got to be the main soul. And, of course, the other two knew that. Lets set some ground rules, his older self suggested. Before that, how about names? the main soul countered. Names? Jin Shu blinked. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeah. Instead of calling each other younger, older, and main souls, lets actually name ourselves. Jin Shu hesitated. ...Id like to keep my name. If thats okay? Yeah, I was actually going to suggest that, the main soul said. And Id like to go by Shuang, which means twin. Then, since my native language is English, Ill go with Gold, since thats what Jin translates to. His older soulnow Golddecided. Not, Book for our given name? Shuang asked in a teasing tone. Gold gave him a glare, but didn''t retort. So were Gold, Shuang, and Jin Shu, then? Jin Shu confirmed. The other two nodded. Our naming sense kinda sucks, Jin Shu said with a small laugh. Were a blacksmith and a soldier, not poets, Gold replied with a shrug. At least I didnt go with something like Grand Overseer, Lord of Death. That wouldve been too much. But you thought about it, didnt you? Shuang asked. Gold looked away. How about those ground rules? he said, deflecting. Sure, what do you have in mind? Jin Shu asked. For starters, if we get into a very dangerous situation, Ill take over, Gold said. What classifies as dangerous? Jin Shu pressed. Hmm anything involving the possibility of death that you cant handle on your own. Okay, but only as a last resort. Gold nodded in agreement. What about Shuang? Jin Shu asked. I dont mind staying here. Id like to study, Shuang said. Study what? He shrugged. Anything, really. Huh that could actually work, Gold mused. Wed be constantly learningrunes, formations, techniqueswhatever we find useful. Jin Shu nodded. So those are the only rules? Though, really, only one of them is a rule. Well, theres one more, Gold said. We wont interfere with your love life. Jin Shu exhaled in reliefuntil Gold added, Just dont go trying to be some emperor with a harem of hundreds of women. Jin Shus face burned. Of course not! If you find someone you truly love, and they love you back, then pursue them, Gold said. But dont forget the ones already around you. I wasnt planning on adding any more women on top of those three, Jin Shu protested. In fact, I hadnt even planned on getting involved with them at all! He hesitated. Well maybe Biyu, but that was an accident because of her treatment Uh-huh. They clearly didnt believe him. And why would they? They knew exactly what he was thinking. All right, lets move on to a more serious topic, Gold said. Jin Shu nodded. Sure. Guns. Theyre dangerous tools in the wrong hands, and we just gave two to a possibly deranged woman. I didnt Gold raised a hand, cutting him off. I know. You didnt have a choice. Im not blaming you. But we do need to make sure she doesnt use those weapons to hurt innocents. Luckily, she doesnt have ammobut you never know when she might try to take some from us. His expression turned grave. The same goes for you. The weapons we made are incredibly dangerous and shouldnt be used lightly. I know that, Jin Shu said. Im not about to go around shooting people randomly. Regardless, exercise caution. Alright Jin Shu paused. He heard something outside. A faint ringing. His focus snapped back to reality. Chime. A soft sound resonated from his earring. Reaching into the spatial fold, he found a small talisman vibrating with the noise. It was the communication talisman that Auntno, his stepmother?had given him. He hesitated, staring at it, caught between processing the situation and deciding whether to answer. Finally, with a thought, he extracted the talisman. A strand of Qi activated the painted runes. Jin Shu? Can you hear me? His aunthis stepmothersvoice came through the transmission rune at its center. He wasnt sure what to say. The truth made everything feel awkward. ... Jin Shu? she called again when he didnt respond. Ah, yes sorry, I was lost in thought. He tried his best to sound normal, even though talking to her felt strange now. Thats okay. Would you mind coming to my study? She was straining to sound calm, but he caught the faint edge of nervousness in her voice. Yeah, Ill be there soon. Okay, Ill be waiting. Thank you. The talisman dimmed as the connection cut off. Jin Shu let out a deep sigh as he stood up. Pausing by the bed, he pulled the blanket back over Yiner, who had kicked it off in her sleep. She let out a soft murmur but didnt stir. Satisfied, he turned and stepped out the door. Knock, knock. Jin Shu rapped on the study door. Come in. He reached for the handlethen hesitated. With a quiet grit of his teeth, he pushed the door open. The moment he stepped inside, his eyes were drawn to his stepmother. She sat behind her desk, a writing brush in hand, a scroll unfurled before her. Sunlight poured through the window behind her, framing her in a golden glow, like the halo of a goddess. It reminded him of when she had saved him. Back then, he had believed she was a goddess. Now, the thought made him cringe. She wasnt a divine beingshe was his mothers wife. His stepmother. Hello, stepmother, he greeted. Her brush stilled. She looked up sharply, eyes wide. What did you just say? she asked, slowly. Im sorry, do you prefer Mother instead? No, no. She waved a hand, smearing ink across the scroll without noticing. You can just keep calling me Aunt. No, Jin Shu shook his head. Youre my mothers wife. That makes you my mother, too. Im not used to it yet, but I know you love me as much as she does. And you''ve helped me immensely since I arrived here. You even saved my lifetwice. She hesitated, lips parting and closing as if searching for words. Then, can I call you son? she finally asked. Jin Shu scratched his cheek, considering. Um sure. Call me however youd like. A warm smile spread across her face. After a few moments of silence, he spoke up. So what did you call me for? Oh, right. This. She gestured toward the ink-splattered scroll. Jin Shu leaned in slightly. Even upside down, he could make out enough to grasp its purpose. An announcement for an inter-sect tournament. He raised a brow, silently questioning her. Youll need a little more context, she said, shuffling the scroll aside. Your mother asked me to give you a pass to the sect library. Only, she failed to remember that I cant do that. The library is under the Grand Elders jurisdiction. Jin Shu nodded, understanding that the pass was out of reachbut not why she had brought up the tournament. Noticing his confusion, she continued. The second-place winner of this tournament receives a one-time, all-access pass to the sects library. She exhaled, as if bracing herself. If you enter, you could win that pass but youd have to join our sect as a disciple. Jin Shu frowned. But only women can join His eyes widened as realization struck. Y-you want me to disguise myself as a woman again? ...Yes, she admitted, hesitantly. And its the only way? Jin Shu asked, even though he already knew the answer. Yes. He sighed. What does first place get? He had noticed that first place received the same rewards as second and third, but the section detailing the top prize had been left unfinished on the scroll. If it was something worthwhile, maybe hed consider aiming for it. You wont be able to get first, she said bluntly. Honestly, even second place is a long shot. Jin Shu blinked. He knew he wasnt the strongest cultivator, but he was confident he ranked fairly high among the younger generation. Liu Hua will likely participate. Oh. That explained everything. Not just her. Fan Biyu, Tian Li, Ling Shi, and a few other girlsall with higher cultivation than youare entering as well. I see. Maybe he had been a little too arrogant. Still, if weapons were allowed, he might stand a chance against Liu Hua. Maybe. Probably. Not. The thought of facing her again sent a shudder through him. But then, he clenched his teeth. Ill do it. His stepmothers eyes flickered with surprise. Are you sure? Yes. Jin Shu nodded firmly. He wasnt going to back down. Even if he couldnt beat Liu Hua, he would make sure she got a small taste of her own medicine. If youre sure she said slowly. Well need to craft you a stronger illusion talisman. The previous one could fool the inner sect elders, but this tournament will have the entire sect watchingincluding secluded elders and the Grand Elder herself. Um about that Jin Shu hesitated. Yes? She raised a brow. I already met the Grand Elder. What?! She bolted upright. Then she already saw through your disguise?! No, wait. Thats not right. Youd be dead. Jin Shu frowned. Dead? Why would I be dead? She hates men with a passion, his stepmother said grimly. I was shocked when Liu Hua mentioned that her master taught her about sleeping with men. She definitely didnt teach her that, Jin Shu muttered. But she didnt forbid it either, apparently. Right She studied him carefully. So why did she let you go? Has she changed? No. Well, my talisman was removed, but I used a technique to turn my body into a womans. His stepmother blinked. You turned into a woman? A curious glint appeared in her eyes. Show me. Jin Shu cleared his throat, looking away in mild embarrassment. A silver light enveloped his form, obscuring him from view for a brief moment. When the glow faded, his stepmother sucked in a sharp breath. Wow I cant see any difference. She examined him carefully. Oh! This is the same technique you taught Yiner, isnt it? Yes. Originally, its meant for young dragons to take human form. But theoretically, it can be used to take on nearly any shape. She nodded, satisfied. Well, if it fooled the Grand Elder, then we dont have to worry. Jin Shus body flashed, and he returned to his normal form. Can I use weapons? he asked, eager to change the subject. Yes, but only non-lethal ones. Theyll also need to be inspected by the judges. That ruled out most of his arsenal. Not that he had planned on killing anyone, but it meant hed need to be strategic. The pellet gun and his training knives should still be an option. Plus, he had recently discovered that his Qi was exceptionally sharp due to the metal attribute from Nano. That alone could give him an edge, literally. Alright. Ill go prepare, he said, already making a mental list of things to do. Waitone more thing. He paused. You need to choose between me or your mother as your master. Oh, right. Since he had to officially join the sect, he needed a master. Then Ill go with you, he said easily. For a moment, she simply stared at him. Then, to his surprise, her expression softened into something almost touched. Then well hold the ceremony later, she said, voice warm. Go handle your things. Oh, and the tournament is in three days. Jin Shu nodded, then stepped out. 108. Master-Disciple Ceremony Jin Shu dressed in his finest robea sleek black piece adorned with intricate red and white embroidery of red spider lilies. The pattern stood out in elegant contrast, each thread woven with quiet precision. Then came the real challenge: dressing Yiner. He carefully helped her into a regal purple and gold robe, one specially designed for her by Tian Li with the utmost love and care. Not that Yiner cared. She turned the simple task into a game, darting around the room with mischievous glee as he triedand failedto catch her. She laughed each time he reached for her, tail flicking playfully. Hehe! Daddy can''t catch me! Yiner, please put your robes on. Uh-uh, not till Daddy catches me! It wasnt until he threatened to take her dinner away that she finally surrendered. We''re having steak for dinner tonight, but I guess you don''t want any, he sighed dramatically. Yiner tilted her head. I want steak. Then you better come down here, or no steak dinner. He shrugged. She frowned. It was just a game mean Daddy she grumbled while coming down from the spot she was hovering near the ceiling. Now, he held a pouty, finely dressed little tiger girl in his arms as they made their way to his stepmothers home. Despite himself, he felt a nervous knot forming in his stomach. Not just for the upcoming tournament, but for the master-disciple ceremonyboth of them. The first eventthe master-disciple ceremonythat he was heading to now, would be private. Only his stepmothers disciple and his close family would attend. The second, however, would be public. Because his stepmother wasnt just any master. She was Chen Ai Yun, the Sect Master of the Immortal Phoenix Sect. And that meant he would have to disguise himself againthis time in front of the entire sect as they attended, and he participated in the tournament. He swallowed the nervous energy bubbling inside him and pushed those thoughts aside. Focus on the present. Before he knew it, he had arrived at her main hall. Knock, knock. He rapped his knuckles lightly against the large doors. Come in. The voice that answered wasnt his stepmothers. It was Tian Li. As the eldestreally, the onlydisciple of Chen Ai Yun, Tian Li was in charge of overseeing todays private ceremony. Adjusting his hold on Yiner, Jin Shu pushed open the double doors and stepped inside. Everyone was already gathered inside. Tian Li stood beside her master, poised and attentive. To the side, Biyu, Li Xue, and Sun Meier sat as silent observers. Jin Shu walked over to his mother and gently handed Yiner to her. Hello, Jin Shu, Biyu greeted with a warm smile. He returned the greeting with a simple nod. Li Xue, on the other hand, smirked. Are you really about to become a disciple of a women-only sect? Jin Shu shot her a glare but didnt bother answering. Instead, his attention shifted to his mother. She had been unnaturally silent. Usually, she had more energy than Li Xue and Yiner combined. But now, she hadnt even spared him a glance. Everything alright, Mom? he asked, frowning. She finally looked up, absently patting Yiners head. Yes, yes. Go, take care of the ceremony. She waved him off dismissively. Jin Shu hesitated for a brief moment but ultimately turned and approached his stepmother. A cushion was placed before her, a clear signal for him to kneel. He stepped behind it, preparing to lower himself But Chen Ai Yun raised a hand, stopping him. Are you certain you want to commit to a true Master-Disciple relationship? she asked. It isnt necessary if you only wish to enter the tournament. Jin Shu considered her words but shook his head. Well, I dont plan on taking any other master in the future, plus well you''re he said, then hesitated. His gaze flickered to the others in the room. Chen Ai Yun sighed. Haa You already know, so just say it. He nodded. Youre my stepmother, so I dont mind taking you as my master. And Im hoping this will bring us closer. His voice was steady, but his words carried an honest weight. Eh?! Li Xue nearly jumped out of her seat. Shes your stepmother?! Waitdoes that mean shes married to your dad too?! No, Sun Meier finally spoke up, her tone smooth and calm. Shes my wife. Jin Shu glanced toward the others. Li Xue was the only one who seemed utterly shocked by this revelation. Biyu and Tian Li, however, remained completely composed. Either they already knew or they were simply very good at hiding their surprise. If you are sure, Chen Ai Yun said, her gaze steady. Then let us begin. Jin Shu nodded and lowered himself onto the cushion. Tian Li stepped forward, carrying a tray with a teapot, a container of tea leaves, and a single cup. The first step of the ceremonypreparing tea for the master. Normally, the process required several additional tools, but Jin Shu had requested only these essentials from Tian Li earlier in the day. He reached out with one hand, tracing a rune onto the side of the teapot with his Qi. With the other, he gathered the purest water from the air, guiding it into the pot. A flick of his fingers activated the flame rune, and the water inside began to heat. Minutes passed in quiet reverence before he placed the tea leaves in the cup and poured the steaming water over them. He covered the cup, allowing the leaves to steep. Then, rising to his feet, he carefully lifted the cup and approached his stepmotherhis soon-to-be master. Bowing, he extended the tea with both hands. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master, please drink this tea, he said with quiet respect. Chen Ai Yun accepted the cup, blowing gently over the surface, dispersing the steam in delicate swirls. She took a sip, her expression unreadable at first. Hm. This is good tea. Jin Shu exhaled slightly in relief and returned to his cushion. Tian Li stepped forward once more, retrieving the tray and stepping back. Jin Shu clasped his hands together. Master, please accept this gift. From within the space of his earring, he withdrew a neatly wrapped package and presented it to her with another bow. Setting the teacup aside, Chen Ai Yun accepted the gift, unwrapping it to reveal a folded hanfu. She stood, unfolding the robe with a measured motion, letting the fabric drape loosely as she examined it. The hanfu was crafted from pristine white silk. Its long, sheer gauze sleeves faded into deep blue at the ends, while the flowing skirt transitioned into a rich crimson. Delicate flower patterns bloomed along the hem, branching toward the sleeves, shifting in color from red to white to blue. Jin Shu straightened slightly. I designed the hanfu myself, and Tian Li helped me create it. I hope you like it. Chen Ai Yun carefully refolded the robes, setting them aside with gentle reverence. I love them, she said, warmth threading through her voice. Thank you. Both of you. She offered a rare, genuine smileto him, to Tian Li. Jin Shu lowered himself again, bowing deeply. With his forehead pressed to the backs of his hands, he spoke with solemnity. Master, please accept these bows. He bowed once. Twice. A third time. And with that, the ceremony was sealed. Junior Brother Jin Shu, rise. Master has accepted your bows. You are now the second disciple of Sect Master Chen of the Immortal Phoenix Sect, Tian Li announced solemnly. Jin Shu lifted his head, his gaze settling on his new master. Thank you, Mas Snore. A loud, unceremonious snore echoed through the hall, cutting him off. He blinked, turning toward the spectatorsonly to find Yiner fast asleep on his mothers lap, her little feet twitching in a dream. Laughter rippled through the room. Everyone except his mother, who remained seated, her face unreadable. Jin Shu frowned slightly. He had noticed her mood from the beginning. Usually, she was livelier than a teenage girl, but now, she hadnt even smiled. Standing, he walked toward her, gently lifting the sleeping Yiner from her lap before producing another package. Mother, please accept this gift. Sun Meier arched an eyebrow. Oh? Whats this? He simply smiled and handed it to her. She unwrapped it slowly, revealing another hanfu. The design mirrored the one he had gifted his stepmotherelegant, finely craftedbut this one was in rose gold, the floral patterns slightly different yet equally intricate. I designed this one myself as well, he said. Tian Li helped craft it. For the first time that evening, a faint smile ghosted across her lips. Mm. Thank you. Its beautiful. Relief washed over himuntil her expression hardened, her voice turning sharp. However, dont think this makes up for what youve done. Jin Shu stiffened. Ah well Im sorry? Hmph! She huffed, cradling the hanfu as she rose to her feet and strode out of the hall without another word. Jin Shu exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. What was that about? Li Xue asked, tilting her head. Nothing. I just accidentally upset her. Li Xue gave him a skeptical look. Really? I didnt think she could ever get mad at you. Mustve been something bad. So, whatd you do? Just something dumb. Doesnt matter. Boo! Just tell me! She pouted. Not happening. You stink! she declared before turning on her heel and marching out as well. Jin Shu could only shake his head. Hanfu References: Chen Ai Yun''s Sun Meiers 109. She Wants To Be The Strongest Jin Shu met with everyone at the entrance of Chen Ai Yuns mountaintop courtyard. Today marked the beginning of the sect tournament, and they had gathered to attend it together. Everyone was dressed differently than usual. His mother and stepmother wore the robes he had gifted them a few days prior, while Biyu and Tian Li, his fellow participants, had traded their usual loose hanfu for tight-fitting combat robes. He couldn''t help but give them a second look. Like what you see? A voice came from behind, followed by a firm slap on his back. He turned to find Li Xue grinning at him. Unlike the others, she hadn''t changed her usual stylethough her style was simply whatever hanfu caught her eye that day. Today, it was pink, adorned with delicate yellow flower patterns. Of course I like what I see, he said easily. Too bad you''re not participating in the tournament. I wouldve liked to see you in the same kind of outfit She blushed slightlyuntil he added, Not that theres much to see. You! Her fist shot toward him, but he had anticipated it, dodging just in time. Alright, you two, dont fight now. Its time to leave, Chen Ai Yun called out. Jin Shu glanced back. Above them, a large bird descended, its wings cutting through the air. He recognized it instantlyXiao Tian. He hadnt seen the bird since the day he arrived here. BAM! Ugh A fist landed squarely against his exposed stomach. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Doubling over, he clutched his abdomen as Li Xue stood over him, looking immensely pleased with herself. You cheated he groaned. Hmph! She merely huffed and turned away, clearly satisfied. Jin Shu recovered just as Xiao Tian landed before Chen Ai Yun and Sun Meier. The large bird leaned down, allowing Chen Ai Yun to gently rub her head. I missed you, Xiao Tian, she said softly. Coo~ Xiao Tian cooed in response. Birdie! A sudden shout interrupted the tender moment. Yiner came barreling in from where she had been playing off to the side. In a flash, she appeared before Xiao Tian. Birdie, come play with me! she chirped, fluttering around Xiao Tian in rapid circleslike an overexcited hummingbird. Caw? Xiao Tian called out in confusion. You dont remember me? Im Yiner, remember? Xiao Tian tilted her head and gave a hesitant shake. Caw? Oh, youll remember now! Yiner declared confidently. A silver light flashed around her, and when it faded, a medium-sized tiger cub stood in her place. See? You remember now, right? Squawk! Xiao Tian blinked, startled. Her feathers puffed up in surprise. Caw. Yep, its me! Yiner nodded enthusiastically. The two continued their conversation, though only Yiner seemed to understand what Xiao Tian was saying. Then, suddenly, Yiner spun around and called out to Jin Shu. Daddy! Come do the glowing finger and make Birdie into a pretty girl! Jin Shu blinked. What? Hurry! Okay, okay, Im coming, he muttered, still trying to decipher her words when a voice echoed in his mind. I will not teach that bird my transformation technique. Long Jinshu stated coldly. Jin Shu stiffened. What? The thought slipped out aloud, earning him a few curious glances as he passed the women. Yiner is asking you to teach that bird my transformation technique, and I refuse. Why? He asked in his mindthough the answer struck him a moment later. Oh because of the roc clan? Yes. I can feel the golden roc bloodline within that bird. I''d rather you kill it, though I know that is irrational. Really? Xiao Tian is part golden roc? A distant relation, yes. Hmm interesting. Jin Shu understood Long Jinshus hatred for the roc clan. He had lived through those memories himself, but he couldnt say he felt the same. Sure, if a golden roc appeared before him, he might attack first. But he had no desire to hunt them downespecially not their distant relatives. He shook his head. Yiner, I cant teach Xiao Tian to become a pretty girl. Why? Yiner pouted. Because she needs to learn it from her own clan. It wasnt exactly a lie. If Xiao Tians clan was powerful enough, they would have developed their own transformation technique. Caw Xiao Tians head drooped, her cry soft and dejected. Daddy! You made her sad! Apologize! Yiner demanded, wings fluttering in frustration. How did I make her sad? he asked, genuinely confused. Xiao Tians clan was wiped out by demonic cultivators, Chen Ai Yun answered. Jin Shu paused. Oh. A beat of silence passed. Im sorry, he said at last, but I still cant teach her that technique Caw. Yiner huffed, then relayed, Birdie says she doesnt need your technique. She doesnt want to be human. She will become the strongest without it. Jin Shu raised a brow. That was a bold claim. Having lived as a dragon for thirteen years, he knew that Spirit Beasts typically took on human form to aid their cultivation. In their true forms, they could only access their upper dantian. But by transforming, they gained access to a lower dantianthe one humans used for cultivation. That effectively gave them twice the qi of a human who had yet to reach the Spirit Realm and unlock their own upper dantian. It was one of the reasons Spirit Beasts were so powerful compared to humans of the same cultivation level. So for Xiao Tian to say she would become the strongest without a human form that was a bold statement indeed. Having been raised as a potential heir to the dragon clan, Jin Shu had been taught about the most powerful clans in the world. Yet, he had never heard of Xiao Tians clan. That meant one of two things: either they hadnt existed back then, or they were too weak to be worth noting. He had his doubts about her becoming the strongest cultivatorif that was what she had meant. After all, even the dragon clan didnt claim to have the strongest cultivator among their ranks. That title belonged to the king of spirit beaststhe Great Lord Qilin. Jin Shu wasnt sure if the Great Lord still existed in this world. From what he had seen, the most powerful spirit beast clans had either vanished or gone into seclusion. Unless they had been wiped out entirely. But that was impossible. No human could ever hope to exterminate the great spirit beast clansnot the ones from Long Jinshus memories. A tap on his shoulder pulled him from his thoughts. He turned to see Chen Ai Yun watching him. Jin Shu, its time to leave, she said. Oh okay, Master. He glanced at Xiao Tian. She was large, but not nearly big enough to carry all of them. How are we all supposed to fit on her? he asked skeptically. Chen Ai Yun laughed. Shes not taking all of us. Just you and the girls. Meier and I dont need the support. Ah, I see. That made sense. Chen Ai Yun, as an Adept Realm cultivator, could fly using her qi. His mother, while still in the Spirit Realm, had her unique spirit''s ability of teleportation. Jin Shu nodded, then called Yiner over. Yiner, its time to go. Turning to Xiao Tian, he asked, Can I get on? She nodded and crouched down. Jin Shu carefully climbed up her side and settled into place, waiting for the others. Biyu was the next to climb up, followed shortly by Li Xue. Even though Xiao Tian was large, with the three of them aboard, space was already limited. By the time Yiner joined them, the available space had all but disappeared. Biyu and Li Xue exchanged a look, seemingly communicating without words. Then, as Tian Li climbed up, they moved toward her, each grabbing one of her arms. Uh what are you two doing? Tian Li asked, letting them pull her forward. There isnt enough room for everyone, Biyu replied. Okay, then Ill have Master take me, Tian Li said, starting to pull away. No need, Li Xue said with a teasing smile. Theres an extra seat right here. Before Tian Li could resist, they shoved her toward Jin Shu. Ah! What?! she yelped as she landed awkwardly in his lap. Jin Shu caught her before she could topple over. He exhaled. Why are you two throwing Tian Li around? You need to hold someone for there to be enough room, Biyu said matter-of-factly, as if her nonsense made perfect sense. And if you hold either Li Xue or me, one of us will be left out. So that only leaves Tian Li. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow. He expected this kind of logic from Li Xuebut Biyu, too? Sighing, he ignored them and turned to Tian Li. Are you okay with this? Ah well, I dont mind, she said hesitantly. Time to go, Chen Ai Yun called out before glancing at Jin Shu. Youd better take on your disguise. His brow twitched. Hed really rather not have to use the transformation technique againturning into a woman was far from ideal. But he needed the second-place prize. He had asked for more details on what was wrong with the cultivation technique Nano had devised, and the answer had shocked both him and Nano. First, Nano had based his cultivation method on the sects most basic techniquethe one given to outer sect disciples. It was essentially a beginners guide to cultivating qi, a technique designed for children. Because of that, it lacked depth. It didnt include the cultivation of specific elemental qi or breakthrough methods for higher realms. On top of that, the sects library held techniques he wanted to learn, like the voice transmission technique. Though, technically, he could learn that directly from his new masteror even from his mother. Either way, if he wanted access to those resources, he had no choice. With a sigh, he resigned himself to taking on his female form once more. 110. Grand Sect Tournament As they flew toward the sects martial arena on Xiao Tians back, Tian Li sat stiffly in Jin Shus lap due to the lack of space. The moment he had taken on his female form, her body had tensed. Everything okay? Are you uncomfortable? he asked. She shook her head rapidly. N-no, Im f-finah! A sudden jolt nearly sent her tumbling. Jin Shu quickly wrapped his arms around her waist, steadying her. Why isnt Xiao Tian keeping you grounded? She cantbecause Im not technically on her back. Oh. So I should hold you in place like this? Uh y-yeah He adjusted his grip, pulling her closer until her back was pressed firmly against his chest. That was when he noticed a problem. Now that he was, for all intents and purposes, a woman, his chest was much more pronounced than usual. And currently, it was firmly pressed against Tian Lis back. She flinched. Jin Shu caught sight of the bright red hue creeping up her ears. He had known before that she was attracted to this formshe had even confessed her love for him while he looked like this. But he had dismissed it as strong attraction rather than love. Then again, who was he to say? He had fallen for her the moment he first saw her as well. Still, he couldnt help but feel uneasy. Was she truly only drawn to him in this form? If so, he had two options: accept that she would never love him for who he really wasor find a way to make her fall for him, not just this disguise. Yet, he had no idea how to go about that. He sighed, deciding to leave that problem for the future. Tian Li shivered as his breath brushed against the back of her neck. Moments passed in silence before she finally spoke. Jin Shu? Yes? Can I make a selfish demand? she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, nearly lost in the wind. Um sure? You need to get second place, right? Yeah, Id like to get the library pass. Then youll have to beat me, she said, turning to meet his gaze with a serious expression. I guess I will Then, lets make a bet. What kind of bet? When we fightif I win, you have to grant me a wish. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow. And if I win? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She hesitated before answering. Anything you want. His eyes narrowed slightly. Anything? As in absolutely anything? She nodded, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. Can I hear your wish first? She shook her head. Jin Shu fell silent, contemplating. If he lost, he would have to grant her a wish. And if he won she would give him anything he wanted. He had a few guesses as to what she might wish forthough the most prominent one was something hed rather not think about. As for what he wanted from her well, the thing he wanted most wasnt something she could give him in exchange for a simple bet. Still, there was no harm in agreeing. Alright, he said finally. If you win, I grant you a wish. If I win, you give me anything I want. Tian Li beamed. Great! And what about us? Li Xue interjected, clearly having overheard their conversation. For you? Nothing. But if Biyu wants in, sure. He half expected Li Xue to protest, but instead, she just smiled slyly. Fine. But next time, you have to make the same bet with me. Okay? He wasnt sure what to make of that. Then again, he had long since accepted that Li Xue was unpredictable. According to Golds memories, she likely had something called bipolar disorder, given how frequently her mood shifted. Well, if Im part of this bet, then I wont be holding back during the tournament, Biyu said. I wouldnt expect you to, Jin Shu replied with a nod. He had no plans to hold back either. He expected them to fight seriouslyand he intended to do the same. What if one of you gets knocked out by that Liu Hua girl? Li Xue asked. Shes seeded, Tian Li explained. She wont be entering the tournament until the semi-finals. At that point, itll switch from single eliminations to round robin. Oh, I see, Li Xue said, nodding in understanding. The arena is just up ahead, Chen Ai Yun called out, flying alongside them. Though it was called flying, it looked more like she was stepping on the air itself. Next to her, however, was Sun Meierand she was truly flying. Jin Shu had expected his mother to use her spirit to teleport to the arena. But instead, she had summoned her spiritan ethereal pair of phoenix wingsand was using them like real wings to soar beside them. He couldnt help but be fascinated by the spirits of Spirit Realm cultivators. His mothers in particular was an unusual one. Most cultivators awakened an animal spiritsimple to cultivate but difficult to control. Some awakened weapon spiritsharder to cultivate, but easier to wield. But his mothers spirit was even rarer. While it was technically part of an animal, it was neither simple to cultivate nor easy to manage. A Spirit Realm cultivator had to plant a seed of intelligence into their spirit, nurturing its growth. For an animal spirit, this was relatively easyit could cultivate its own intelligence after being fed the seed, though this often made them more willful. Weapon spirits, on the other hand, required multiple seeds and constant training, making them much more obedient. But his mothers spirit could neither cultivate intelligence on its own nor be trained like a weapon. That was why she was so desperate to find the hidden Phoenix Realm and the legendary technique rumored to be hidden within ita technique said to allow one to cultivate a phoenix spirit properly. Jin Shu was pulled from his thoughts as Xiao Tian began to descend. Looking past her massive form, he saw the arena that Chen Ai Yun had mentioned. It was perched atop a mountain, its peak sliced cleanly off as if severed by a sword. The surface was perfectly flatexcept for a massive depression in the center, carved into spectator stands surrounding a grand fighting platform. The stands were already packed with spectators. It seemed they were the last to arrive. Xiao Tian swooped toward a raised platform where tables and chairs had been set up, half of them already occupied by what Jin Shu could only assume were sect elders. Among them, he spotted a familiar figurelounging, seemingly asleep. The Grand Elder, Feng Lian. Seated beside her were Liu Hua and Liu Ying. His gaze drifted further, landing on two more familiar faces. One was the elder his mother frequently referred to as that bitchthe same elder who had tried to kill him three years ago when he first arrived at the sect. And, surprisingly, seated beside her was Ling Shiher hulking frame barely fitting into the small chair. Just before they set down, Jin Shu recognized an unexpected faceor rather, her fiery red twin-tails. It was Bin Yu. Next to her sat another woman with the same vibrant red hair, though hers was left to fall freely. Jin Shu guessed that she was likely Bin Yus mother and, given her presence here, an elder or high-ranking figure within the sect. By that time, Xiao Tian landed alongside Chen Ai Yun and Sun Mei''er. Everyone, except for Feng Lianwho continued to sleepstood and greeted them, specifically addressing the Sect Master and Vice-Sect Master. Greetings, Sect Master Chen and Vice-Sect Master Sun!! Chen Ai Yun raised her hands, one placed over the other in salute. Greetings, elders. Sun Meier merely waved them off. Yeah, yeah, lets not waste time. Lets get this started already. The elders wore difficult-to-read expressions, but Jin Shu could guess what they were all thinking: Weve been waiting for you Jin Shu and the girls climbed down from Xiao Tians back. Tian Li and Jin Shu stood on either side of Chen Ai Yun, while Biyu and Li Xuewho, for whatever reason, had positioned herself therestood on either side of Sun Meier. I dont recognize two of these girls. Are they new disciples? one of the elders asked. It was the woman whose name Jin Shu couldn''t quite recallonly the nickname his mother always used for her. He seemed to remember it sounding something like Green Tea (Lu Cha). Whats it matter to you, Lu Cha Biao? Sun Meier asked casually. Oh. Right. Mom calls her Green Tea Bitch. Jin Shu nearly laughed out loud but quickly covered his mouth. You! Lu Cha jabbed a finger at Sun Meier, her face turning an alarming shade of red from sheer rage. Pftt Chen Ai Yun stifled a laugh before stepping forward, placing herself between the two. Thats enough. Lets not do this in front of all the disciples, she said. Hmph! Lu Cha snorted but didnt press the matter further. I would still like to know who these two girls are. This is Jin Shu. She is my newest disciple, Chen Ai Yun said, motioning toward Jin Shu. And this is my sons second wife. Her name is Li Xue, Sun Meier added, gesturing toward Li Xue. Hello, Elder Lu Cha Biao! Li Xue greeted with an enthusiastic bow. How dare you!? Lu Cha growled, raising her hand. If you touch her, Ill take your hand and shove it up your Enough! Chen Ai Yun shouted, letting a sliver of her qi leak out, pressing down on the gathered elders and disciples alike. Li Xue, apologize. Li Xue bowed again. Oh, Im sorry. I thought that was your nameit really suits you, after all. Lu Chas eyes went red, and for a moment, it seemed she might disregard the Sect Masters presence to rip Li Xue apart. But she took a deep breath, scowled, and turned away. She whispered something into Ling Shis ear before stepping back. When Ling Shi lifted her head, she gave Li Xue a nasty grin before shifting her gaze to Jin Shu. Clearly, she recognized them both from the Resting Phoenix Pagoda. As they stepped away, a few other elders came forward to offer personal greetings. One in particular stood outBin Yu and the elder beside her, both sharing the same bright red hair. Greetings, Sect Master Chen, Vice-Sect Master Sun, the red-haired woman greeted formally. Greetings, Bin Yin, Chen Ai Yun responded. Hello, Senior Sisters! Bin Yu practically jumped with excitement. I have something for you, Senior Sister Biyu. She pulled out a small pouch and handed it to Biyu. These are the pills you ordered but never picked up. Oh, thank you, Bin Yu! So much happened that day that I completely forgot, Biyu apologized. No problem! I heard about what happened, she said, turning to Jin Shu. Are you alright, Senior Sister Jin? Im fine. No need to worry. Bin Yu nodded, then pulled on the woman next to her. This is my mom! Shes the sects only fifth-grade alchemist! Greetings, Elder Yu, Tian Li and Biyu said, clearly having met her before. Elder Yu offered a small bow in return but remained silent. Dont mind her, she doesnt like socializing, Bin Yu said with a teasing smile. Bin Yins brow twitched before she grabbed her daughter by the arm and dragged her away. Ah! Wait, Momma! It was just a joke! Bin Yu cried as she was pulled along. Jin Shu could only shake his head at her antics. The next elder to step forward was one he recognizedand she, in turn, recognized him. Her eyes lit up the moment they met his. Oh! Its the pretty sister! The small elder, who looked no older than sixteen, practically shouted. Ive missed you since that day! Have you met my new disciple, Elder Wu? Chen Ai Yun asked. Yes, I met her a few weeks ago, and Ive been smitten since, Elder Wu nodded. Would you mind lending her to me sometime? Chen Ai Yun lifted a brow. No, I dont think I will. Oh~? Keeping the goods to yourself? I didnt realize we shared something in common, Sect Master, Elder Wu said with a sly smile. Chen Ai Yun blinked. I dont know what you mean. Oh, dont play coy now. You clearly want tommm! Elder Wus two disciples rushed forward, grabbing her arms and covering her mouth. Were sorry, Sect Master! Well get this thing out of your sight. They dragged Elder Wu away before she could say anything else. Glad to see Elder Wu hasnt changed, Sun Meier laughed. Whats that supposed to mean? Chen Ai Yun asked. Oh, nothing. You wouldnt get it since you never interacted with her when we were disciples. Hmm if you say so. She furrowed her brows but didn''t press any further. Anyway, thats enough pleasantries. Lets begin the tournament. Chen Ai Yun ordered. The various elders nodded and dispersedsome taking their seats, others heading down to the arena below. Jin Shu exhaled, steadying himself. The tournament was about to begin. And this time, he wouldnt be so helpless. His gaze flickered to the stormy-eyed woman who hadnt left her seat next to the Grand Elder. Liu Hua met his eyes and grinned, her smile crackling with barely contained electricity. Jin Shu narrowed his eyes. This time, Ill give you your payback. And so begins the tournament arc. Also look at this adorable art of Yiner! ???? 111. Tournament: Rules & Challenges Jin Shu watched with curiosity as dozens of women in red hanfus, their white sashes tied neatly around their waists, hurried about the arena, pasting talismans and drawing intricate runes. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Those are the outer sect elders," Tian Li whispered in his ear. "I''ve heard the terms ''outer sect'' and ''inner sect'' before. What do they mean exactly?" "Do you see those children?" She pointed toward a large group that occupied nearly two full sections of the spectator stands. "Yes?" "Those are the outer sect disciples," she explained. "The outer sect consists of children too young to cultivate and anyone who hasnt broken through to the Qi Realm." "I see. So the inner sect is made up of everyone who has reached the Qi Realm?" "Essentially, yes," Tian Li nodded. "But that doesnt include us." "Oh?" "We''re core disciplesthose who have been personally taken in by an elder or a high-ranking member of the sect." "Interesting." By then, the outer sect elders had finished their preparations. One of the elders that had been seated on the raised platform earlier stepped onto the stage. Jin Shu''s gaze landed on her. She was breathtakingly beautifulnot that he had yet to meet a woman here who wasn''tbut her appearance was particularly striking. Her hair was styled in an elaborate phoenix crown adorned with jade ornaments, and her eyes were painted red at the corners, sharply angled. Her lips gleamed crimson. What stood out most, however, were her robes. Even Tian Lis daring outfits seemed modest in comparison. The fabric draped loosely over her shoulders, barely concealing her chest, and the hem was cut so short it nearly exposed her bottom. She hadn''t been wearing that makeup or those revealing clothes moments ago when she''d been among the other elders. How had she changed so fast? "Welcome to the Grand Sect Tournament!" Her voice rang through the arena, amplified by her qi. "I''ll be your hostDi Ti!" Oh! Elder Di is the host! Whos Elder Di? And why is she wearing such scandalous clothes? Elder Di is a core elder, and she practices seduction arts. "This tournament is special, so I will go over the rules quickly," she continued, pulling a scroll from the space ring on her finger. "First of all, only those at the Core Realm or higher may participate." Only Core Realm? How''s it a Grand Sect Tournament if they only allow Core Realm Disciples? "I see you''re all curious why," Di Ti smirked. "This tournament is being held to select the eight strongest disciples who will accompany the Sect Master and Vice-Sect Master on an expedition. And that is all I can say. If you want to know more, earn your place in the top eight." She motioned for silence before glancing back at her scroll. "Now, back to the rules. The initial rounds will be single elimination. That means you get only one chance!" She gestured to the martial stage behind her. "This stage will be divided into sixty-four smaller arenas. Each round, two participants will go head-to-head. The number of matches will be halved each round until only two remain for the semi-finals." Only two? That doesn''t math! "I know what you''re thinking," she said with a knowing smile. "We''re selecting eight participants, but only two advance to the semi-finals." She paused, then raised a hand. "Thats because of these six individuals!" A large hologram appeared above the stage. Jin Shu recognized it as an illusion formationthe outer sect elders had set up the runes for it earlier. But what truly caught his attention were the six names displayed on the screen. Liu Hua 4th Stage Spirit Realm Ling Shi 2nd Stage Spirit Realm Tian Li 1st Stage Spirit Realm Fan Biyu 9th Stage Core Realm Jin Shu 6th Stage Core Realm Nameless 8th Stage Core Realm Di Ti continued speaking, even as the crowd''s whispers grew louder. "These six are the seeded participants! They are automatically entered into the semi-finals. However, anyone may challenge them before the tournament officially begins to take their place. Each seed may be challenged a total of three times." She pulled out another scroll. "One more thingabout the sixth seed. You may have noticed their name is missing. That was by request, but they provided some information to make up for it." Di Ti cleared her throat before reading aloud. "''Hello, everyone! I''m Nameless! I am at the Eighth Stage of the Core Realm and practice a Wind Qi technique that makes me move swiftly and silently. Oh, and I have a husband! I want two children''" Di Ti stopped abruptly, blinking down at the scroll. Her lips twitched between laughter and disbelief. "Theres more but Ill stop there," she said, her expression caught between amusement and exasperation. Up on the raised platform, Jin Shu glanced at Li Xue. Something about that message felt familiar. Feeling his gaze, Li Xue met his eyes with a bright smile and waved at him. Jin Shu shook his head and turned back to the arena. No, it couldnt be her. She wasnt even a disciple. Right? "Now," Di Ti announced, snapping his attention back. "Lets open the challenges!" Immediately, dozens of hands shot into the air. Di Ti pointed to the first. "Who would you like to challenge?" "Number five, Jin Shu!" a girl declared. "Ive never heard of this disciple, and shes much too weak at only the Sixth Stage of the Core Realm!" Another wave of murmurs broke out. "Right? How can someone be seeded with such a low cultivationranked higher than Nameless, even?" "Maybe theres a reason?" "What reason could there be for an unknown disciple to get such a high ranking?" Di Ti raised a hand for silence. "Does anyone else want to challenge another participant?" More hands shot up. She pointed to the second fastest. "Jin Shu!" the disciple called out. And the third. "Jin Shu, as well." Di Ti blinked. "No one else wants to challenge a different seed?" The remaining hands lowered. "Interesting," Di Ti chuckled. "It seems the Sect Master''s newest disciple has caught everyones attention." A stunned murmur spread through the crowd. "The Sect Master''s newest disciple?!" "When did this happen?!" "If that''s true, then it explains the seeded position." "Sure, but can she actually back it up?" Jin Shu was just as surprised as the spectators. He hadn''t expected his lower cultivation to paint such a target on his back. He had deliberately stopped Nano from cultivating after waking from his coma to get used to his strength. Then, upon discovering flaws in his cultivation, he had decided to wait before advancing further. "Jin Shu, please come down and accept your first challenge," Di Ti called out, looking up at the platform. Jin Shu stood, exhaling. "Good luck," Tian Li said. "Thanks." He turned to Chen Ai Yun and bowed. "Master, Ill be back shortly." "Hm. Try not to get hurt," she warned. He grinned. "I dont plan on letting them touch me." Then, with a single step, he disappeared. A heartbeat later, he reappeared behind Di Ti on the martial arena. Who''s my first opponent? He asked. She spun around, startled. "Oh! When did?" "Just now. Who is my first opponent?" "Ahem." She cleared her throat. "Chu Bi, step onto the stage!" The murmurs reached a fever pitch. "Is that Jin Shu?" "How did she move like that?" "A movement technique?" "Did anyone see her move?" "She was just there all of a sudden." "Oh! I recognize her! She was with Senior Sister Tian Li outside Phoenix City the other day!" "Youre right! That was her!" Jin Shu smirked, rolling his shoulders. Lets see what these challengers are made of. His first challenger hopped onto the stage. She was older than him, about twenty-two or twenty-three, with a sharp, confident gaze that suggested she had plenty of experience in combat. I am Chu Bi, ranked nineteenth in the inner sect and at the Eighth Stage of the Core Realm. She announced with a slight bow. Hm, I''m Jin Shu, Sixth Stage. He answered simply. Di Ti stepped off the stage, and one of the outer sect elders stepped forward. Please stand in the center of the arena, she instructed, pointing to a specific spot. Once they were positioned approximately four meters apart, the elder spoke again. Will either of you be using a weapon? Chu Bi pulled out a sword, its polished blade catching the light as she held it with practiced ease. Jin Shu, in contrast, unsheathed a small combat knife no longer than six inches. The elder stepped forward to inspect both weapons, ensuring they were non-lethal. Satisfied, she continued. The rules are simple. If either weapon touches a vital area, you are to stop immediately, and the attacker will be declared the winner. Otherwise, combat will continue until one of you is unable to continue, whether by knockout or Qi exhaustion. She glanced between them. Understood? Yes, Chu Bi answered with firm confidence. Yes, maam, Jin Shu replied, his tone light. Good. When the walls go up, you may begin. The elder took a step back, and four semi-transparent energy walls shot up from the ground, enclosing the combatants within the dueling stage. Chu Bi eyed the knife in Jin Shus hand and let out a scoff. Is that small thing really the weapon youre going to use? A dagger? Its not too late to forfeit, you know. Jin Shu glanced down at his blade, tilting it slightly as if appraising it. This thing is enough. But if youd prefer, I could use something longer. Chu Bi frowned. Longer? Like a sword? Jin Shu gave her an assessing look before shaking his head. A sword? Thats a bit excessive. I was thinking eight or nine inches at most. A murmur rippled through the audience at his words, followed by scattered laughter. Some of the spectators caught the implication immediately, while others exchanged confused glances. Chu Bi blinked, then her expression twisted in irritation. What are you saying? Nothing, never mind. Jin Shu waved dismissively, a small smirk tugging at his lips. The elder, who had remained silent until now, cleared her throat. Ahem Please begin combat and keep such uncivil comments to a minimum. She spoke with a slightly flushed face, clearly having caught the joke. More chuckles spread through the crowd, though anticipation quickly took over. The match was about to begin. 112. Three Quick Victories Chu Bi wasted no time, charging forward with her sword raised, its hilt level with her chest. Jin Shu remained motionless, watching her approach. The crowd broke into murmurs. Shes just standing there. Is she scared now? Maybe its a strategy? What strategy? Letting herself get cut down? It took mere seconds for Chu Bi to close the four-meter gap. She swung her sword down in a powerful arc, aiming for Jin Shus head. Jin Shu raised his combat knife in response, meeting her strike head-on. Chu Bi scoffed and pressed down harder, adding her full momentum behind the blade. Ding! The sharp clash of metal echoed, and the crowd sucked in a collective breath. Huh!? A beat of silence followed before the elders voice rang out. Winner! Jin Shu! Chu Bis eyes widened as she stared at what remained of her weaponjust the hilt and three inches of blade. The rest spun away across the stage, severed cleanly. Jin Shus combat knife had sliced through it like paper. H-how? she stammered. Jin Shu only shrugged, offering no explanation. In truth, he had combined a sharpness rune with a blunt weaponnormally an ineffective pairing. But by infusing the weapon with his Metal Qi and sharpening its edge himself, he had created a cutting force even stronger than a standard bladed weapon with a sharpness rune. Next challenger! Gu Yi! sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another woman stepped forward to take Chu Bis place. She was olderat least a decade senior to Chu Biappearing to be in her late thirties. The oldest disciple Jin Shu had seen yet. She gave a slight bow. I am Gu Yi, thirty-six years old, Eighth Stage of the Core Realm. Pardon my challenge, but I cant compete against the younger girls. This is my last chance before Im forced to join the outer sect elders. Jin Shu blinked in mild surprise at her candid explanation. I see. Well, Im sorry in advance, but I cant lose here. The crowd buzzed with renewed discussion. Thats Gu Yi! Shes the oldest disciple left in the inner sect. Shes not ranked highly because of her age, but shes a tough opponent. Plus, she uses an unconventional weapon. The outer sect elder acting as their judge spoke up. Gu Yi, will you be using a weapon? Gu Yi raised a brow. Jie-Jie, dont you already know? Jin Shu blinked again, belatedly realizing the resemblance between the judge and Gu Yi. They were sisters. Its a formality. Please reveal your weapon. Gu Yi nodded and reached for her waist. She pulled at her leather belt, unraveling what turned out to be a whip. Her sister gave a nod and stepped back. Same rules as before. The barriers will rise, and then you may begin. She turned toward Jin Shu with a warning look. And keep the uncivil comments to a minimum. Jin Shu gave a sheepish smile. Sorry, wont happen again maybe. As soon as the barriers sealed them in, a sharp twang cut through the airGu Yis whip lashed out at where Jin Shu had just been standing. Only, he wasnt there anymore. He had vanished. Winner! Jin Shu! Gasps rippled through the crowd as Jin Shu reappeared behind Gu Yi, his combat knife pressing lightly against the back of her neck. She remained frozen mid-motion, her whip still in the air. Jin Shu had honed his Ripple Walk technique ever since his escape from Liu Hua. He no longer needed to create a visible portalhe could blend it seamlessly into the air, producing only the faintest ripple. It wasnt yet the highest form of Ripple Walk. His Aunt Zuiwell, Long Jinshus Aunt Zuionce told him that she allowed the ripple to form on purpose. If she wished, she could move without a single trace. Jin Shu hadnt reached that level yet. But for this competition, his mastery was more than enough. Gu Yi exhaled softly. Do you practice an instantaneous movement technique? Jin Shu smirked. Something like that. She studied him for a moment, then gave a slow bow. Thank you for going easy on me. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow. Isnt the winner supposed to say that? Gu Yi smiled. Yes, but I can tell you really did. As Gu Yi stepped down, Jin Shu took his place, waiting for the final challenger. Next, the final challengerZhu Ren! Di Ti called. A small figure leapt onto the stage. Jin Shu narrowed his eyes. It was difficult to gauge her exact age from appearance alone, but if he had to guess, she seemed around sixteen. However, she was remarkably shortstanding only 1.2 meters tall. Hihi! Im Zhu Ren, Ninth Stage Core Realm, and the one whos going to defeat you! The short girl laughed, her tone playful yet confident. Jin Shu raised a brow. Well see. The judges expression hardened. Zhu Ren, this is your only warninglethal weapons are grounds for automatic disqualification. Yeah, yeah, I know. It was only one time, and they survived. Zhu Ren waved dismissively. The judges nostrils flared. It was two times. And both girls are now permanently disfigured, forced to wear masks to hide their wounds! The last time was seriously an accident! Zhu Ren protested. The crowd fell into hushed whispers. Thats Zhu Ren, the second-ranked inner sect disciple! Shes the one who maimed those two girls last year She wouldnt dare injure the Sect Masters disciple, though would she? Who knows? They say shes insane. Its a wonder they havent expelled her from the sect. Apparently, her aunt is one of the core elders. Then why isnt she a core disciple? I heard even her aunt dislikes her. Zhu Rens ears twitched. She turned sharply to glare at the crowd, having clearly heard their not-so-quiet whispers. The judge ignored the commotion and held out a hand. Show me your weapons, Zhu Ren. Zhu Ren smirked and pulled open the top of her robes, revealing daggers strapped both inside her clothing and along the bindings wrapped around her chest. There were dozens. The judge carefully inspected each blade while the spectators continued their murmurs. Is it true she can manipulate dozens of daggers at once? Its true. Her Flying Dagger Art is said to have reached semi-mastery. The judge finished checking the last dagger and stepped back. Alright, theyre all dulled properly. She turned to Jin Shu. You know the drill. The walls rose one final time. Jin Shu glanced at Zhu Ren. They dont seem to like you. Hmph! Ungrateful, the lot of them. I did it to help them! She spat through clenched teeth. Jin Shu tilted his head. Hmm I dont know what you did, but Id appreciate it if you avoided my face. I quite like it. Zhu Rens lips curled into a wicked smile. No promises. Jin Shu noddedthen vanished. Not gonna work on me! she called out. Dozens of daggers sprang from her robes, forming a defensive ring around her. Jin Shu reappeared behind her, swinging his combat knife. Ding! His blade was deflected by a floating dagger. He vanished again, reappearing at his original spot. Jin Shu narrowed his eyes. How are you moving those daggers without touching them? Zhu Ren blinked at him. Qi duh. He sighed. Yeah, that was a dumb question. A quick mental count told him she had thirty-six daggers rotating around her in perfect formation, forming an impenetrable defense. If he had known shed be using this technique, he would have brought additional weapons. Instead, he had limited himself to just his combat knife. Before he could devise a plan, Zhu Ren flicked her wrist, and half of her daggers spiraled toward him. Jin Shu leapt backward, vanishing into a ripple. Inside the slipspace void, he paused, rapidly formulating a countermeasure that wouldnt reveal more than necessary. He had many techniques he was reserving for his inevitable battle against Liu Hua. After a moments thought, he settled on a solution. It would expose a certain ability, but it would keep his most dangerous techniques hidden. With one hand, he began sketching a formation in the air, golden runes materializing with each stroke. With the other, he reversed his grip on the combat knife. When the formation was three-quarters complete, he stepped back into the arena. As he reappeared, Zhu Rens daggers slashed through the empty space where he had been moments before. She flicked her wrist, commanding them to change trajectory mid-flight. Just then, Jin Shu completed his formation. A blinding light erupted across the stage. "Ah!" Cries of pain filled the air as the audience shielded their eyes. A second later, the light faded. Winner! Jin Shu! the judge called. No, its a tie! Di Tis voice rang out from below the stage. The crowd buzzed with confusion. Jin Shu stood in front of Zhu Ren, his combat knife pressed against her throat. But at the same time, thirteen of her daggers hovered inches from his vital points. A perfect stalemate. A tie? Does that mean Jin Shu loses her seeded position? No, theyll have to rematch, right? Di Ti climbed onto the stage and motioned for silence. This match has ended in a tie. That means there is neither a winner nor a loser. Jin Shu will retain her seeded position, and Zhu Ren will have another chance when the tournament begins. She smiled. Now, a round of applause for these magnificent fightersand those before them! The arena exploded with cheers. That was insane! Three victories in a row! Technically, two wins and a tie. Semantics! Lets call Jin Shu Quick Shot! Jin Shu nearly tripped off the stage at the sound of someone trying to brand him with a nickname. Zhu Ren merely hmphed, withdrew her daggers, and stomped off. Jin Shu watched her go before turning to Di Ti. I have a question I cant help but ask. Di Ti smiled. Go ahead. You wouldnt happen to be related to Tian Li, would you? She blinked. No, why? Jin Shu glanced her up and downspecifically at her dangerously short and revealing outfit. You two seem to share a certain fashion sense. Di Ti let out a laugh. Oh! Thats because I taught her how to make clothes when she first arrived hereabout fifteen years ago, I think? Jin Shu nodded. I see. That explains a lot. He gave a slight bow. It was nice meeting you. Ill let you get back to running the tournament. Di Ti waved him off as he stepped into a ripplevanishing from the stage. 113. Let The Tournament Begin! Jin Shu arrived back on the raised platform above the arena and bowed to Chen Ai Yun. I''m back, Master. Welcome back, she greeted him with a warm smile. As he made his way to his seat, Lu Cha turned to his mother. Isn''t your son''s name also Jin Shu? In fact, I remember him arriving here a few years ago. Whatever happened to him? she asked. Sun Meier turned to Li Xue instead. Daughter, do you hear that? Theres an annoying little fly buzzing around. Li Xue clung to Sun Meiers arm, wrinkling her nose. A fly? Ew! I hate flies! Will you squash it for me, Momma? Dont worry, daughter, Sun Meier said, rubbing Li Xues head reassuringly. If that nasty fly keeps buzzing, Ill squish it dead. Lu Chas face turned so red she looked ready to erupt like a volcano. Sun Meier glanced her way. Oh? Lu Cha, did you say something? I couldnt quite hear over the buzzing. Lu Cha clenched her fists. I asked how your son is doingyou know, after I nearly choked the life out of him. Sun Meier turned away, ignoring her completely. Lu Cha ground her teeth and tried again. Your son isnt here masquerading as one of our disciples is he? Sun Meier finally looked at her, a faint smile playing on her lips. If my son were, as you claim, masquerading as a disciple, do you really think he would choose the Sect Master as his Master over his own mother? And do you truly believe Sect Master Chen would allow such a thing? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uh well Are you accusing the Sect Master of breaking our sects time-honored laws? Sun Meier pressed. Hm? Is that it? No, no! I wouldnt dare! Youre twisting my words! I believe I told you two not to bicker, Chen Ai Yun interjected, her voice cool and authoritative. The tournament will begin shortly. Yes, Sect Master. Both women echoed at once, their quarrel instantly cut short. Jin Shu had been listening quietly, and realization struck him. He had assumed his mother was mad at him because hed discarded the technique she had painstakingly acquired for him and because his own technique was flawed. But now, it seemed the real reason might have been that he had chosen to become Chen Ai Yuns disciple instead of hers. A sudden cough drew his attention. On the stage below, Di Ti cleared her throat. It is time! All those wishing to participate, please come down to be assigned to an arena! All at once, hundreds of women in the spectator stands stood up. Some leapt down to the stage, while others moved more composedly. Jin Shu was surprised to see that even some of the disciples seated with the elders on the raised platform had stood up to join the competitorsincluding, to his surprise, Bin Yu. As she passed by, she smiled and waved. Jin Shu waved back before turning to Tian Li. Is she already in the Core Realm? Shes only twelve, isnt she? Tian Li nodded. She just reached the First Stage recently. And that''s thanks to her pills, because alchemists cultivate using the pills they concoct. And the better the alchemist, the faster they cultivate. Really? Uh-huh. They dont care about their foundations as much, since to them, fighting is useless. Jin Shu blinked, processing her words. That was one of the major problems with Nano''s techniquea lack of foundation. Wait, then why is she joining the tournament? Tian Li shrugged. A voice sounded in his ear. My daughter likes to show off. Jin Shu glanced behind him at the back of the seating area, where Bin Yus mother, Bin Yin, was seated alone, isolated from the other elders. Just as Bin Yu had said, it seemed she disliked socializing. For a moment, he wondered how she had heard their hushed conversationuntil he recalled what Bin Yu had told him about her ears. Clearly, she had inherited her powerful hearing from her mother. He gave Bin Yin a respectful nod, but she simply turned away. Jin Shu couldn''t help but chuckle. She reminded him of Long Jinshus Aunt Xue. By the time he turned his attention back to the arena, the fighting had already begun. Sixty-four matches were taking place simultaneously. Jin Shu, however, only focused on two. The first was Zhu Ren, the girl he had just fought. She ended her match in seconds. The moment the barriers rose around her arena, she launched a relentless assault, sending all thirty-six of her daggers hurtling toward her opponent. Her opponent collapsed before the daggers even reached the halfway mark, falling to her knees in shock, tears and snot running freely down her face. Jin Shu shook his head. Zhu Ren''s reputation for ruthlessness was well-earned. The second match he watched was Bin Yus. She was darting around the arena, barely dodging her opponents sword strikes, while hurling pouches that exploded upon impact. Some released clouds of bright-colored powder, while others detonated like small grenades. Her fight lasted several minutes before her opponent made the mistake of slashing at one of the pouches. The moment the blade touched the pouch, it exploded into a fine, shimmering powder that burst into the air, coating her opponent. Seconds later, the girl collapsed, foaming at the mouth. She had to be carried out on a stretcher. Jin Shu blinked, surprised. Apparently, Bin Yu fought using poisonsor something close to them. After watching those two fights, he lost interest in the rest. He didnt know anyone else competing. Turning to Tian Li, he asked, Whats the deal with Zhu Ren? She doesnt seem very well-liked in the inner sect. Tian Li tilted her head. Im not sure. I dont interact much with the inner sect disciples. She leaned forward, glancing at Biyu, who sat on Jin Shus other side. Jin Shu couldnt help but notice how the front of Tian Lis robe stretched tight as she moved, threatening to burst at any moment. Do you know? Tian Li asked Biyu. Biyu turned her attention away from the fights. Zhu Ren? She echoed, clearly recalling something. I heard she and some other girls were bullied. She fought back, but she ended up permanently disfiguring her bullies. That earned her a bad reputation. She shrugged. After all, we are a sect of women, and we value beauty. Jin Shu raised an eyebrow. And she wasnt punished? Biyu shook her head. Not entirely. Because of the bullying, she wasnt held fully responsible. Even if we value beauty, strength matters more at the end of the day. And Zhu Ren is an excellent cultivator. Jin Shu hummed in thought. Thats pragmatic. Biyu simply shrugged again. Thats how the world works, she said. Strength trumps all. She turned back to watch the competition, leaving Jin Shu in thought. Strength trumps all? We''ll see about that. His gaze shifted to Liu Hua, seated a few rows from him. She slowly turned from watching the stage, a teasing smile playing on her lips. Her voice was soft, almost a whisper as she transmitted it into his ear. Am I very beautiful, husband~? Jin Shu frowned and looked away. Was she beautiful? Without a doubt, drop-dead gorgeous. But considering the trouble she had already put him through, he might actually drop dead if he made the wrong move with her. No. He would pay her back for all the hardship she had given him, and then he would never deal with her again. He promised himself that. By the time he refocused on the arena, most of the fighting had wrapped up. Many disciples were limping or being carried off the stage with varying injuries. Even though the weapons used were non-lethal, that didnt mean no one got hurt. The techniques these women practiced were deadlywith or without a blade. Jin Shu watched as women in white robes moved across the stage, tending to the wounded. Their robes bore red stains across their backs, in an odd but deliberate pattern. He recognized them as healersphysicians who focused on cultivation. Similar to divine physicians, but with a more specialized skill set. Or at least, that was his understanding. He wasn''t actually sure of the exact distinction between the two professions. After treating each injured disciple, the healer would turn around, and the patient would press a blood-covered palm against their back, adding another crimson stain to their robes. Tian Li, noticing his curiosity, began explaining. Thats a sect tradition. Apprentice healers receive their patients'' blood on their backs. Once the stains form a proper blood phoenix, they graduate to official healers. She gestured toward a group of older women in similar robes, tending to the more severely injured disciples. The shapes on their backs resembled crude phoenixes in varying shades of red. Those are the official healers, Tian Li continued. The darker the stain, the more patients theyve healed. Jin Shu nodded, taking note of the differencessome phoenixes were light red, while others had deep crimson shades. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted someone different. One healers blood phoenix wasnt red at all. Instead, it was nearly pitch black. Thats the elder in charge of the healing division, Tian Li said, following his gaze. Her name is Xi Yue, but most people call her Nurse Xiyue. Xiyue? Joy? That name didnt match the cold expression on the womans face. Nurse Xiyue? Jin Shu asked. Whys that? Because she never smiles, Tian Li replied. In fact, she never shows any emotion at all. Jin Shu studied her. As Tian Li said, her expression was completely unreadable, cold, detached, not a single twitch of emotion. A chuckle came from Sun Meier, who glanced back at them from her seat. She does show emotions sometimes she said, a knowing smirk on her lips. But only when shes feeling passionate. Jin Shu blinked. Then, realization struck. His eyes widened. Y-you and she? His voice faltered. Then is she also my? Sun Meier shook her head. No. She trailed off, then shot a glance at Chen Ai Yun. Someone, she said, her smirk deepening, is very possessive and doesnt like to share. Jin Shu turned to Chen Ai Yun just in time to see her ears turn bright red. She glared at Sun Meier. Before he could process that revelation, Li Xue suddenly chimed in, her voice cheerful. I dont mind sharing! she declared, smiling brightly, as if she were eager for such an arrangement. Jin Shu glanced at her. Then at Biyu. Then at Tian Li. Neither of them reacted much to Li Xues words. He wasnt sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. Scratching his neck awkwardly, he decided not to think too hard about it. 114. Hard Fought Victory Once the winning disciples had been healed and given time to recover, the fights resumedthis time with half as many participants. Jin Shu kept his focus on Zhu Ren and Bin Yu. In the second round, Zhu Ren faced a tougher opponentone who didnt back down so easily. The girl across from her wore a sheer top and skirt, her midsection bare to show off a dancers supple waist. She wielded twin swords wreathed in flame, using them to parry Zhu Rens daggers with graceful, flowing movements. The crowd watching their match was in a frenzy. Thats Wudao Jia, the Flame Dancer! Shes ranked fourth in the inner sect! Looks like that evil girls finally met her match! Go Senior Sister Wudao! Her Flame Dancing Art can rival Zhu Rens Flying Dagger Artshe mustve reached semi-mastery! While Zhu Ren and Wudao Jia clashed in a fierce, evenly matched fight, Jin Shu spared a glance at Bin Yus battle. The little girl was dashing in circles, her twin fiery-red ponytails streaming behind her like comet tails. Every few steps, shed hurl a small pouch at the sword-wielding girl chasing her. The spectators watching them were howling with laughter. Haha! Junior Sister Yu is hilarious! Shes making faces while running! Look at her! Shes so relaxedlike shes just playing around! Her opponent didnt share the crowds amusement. The older girls face was red with fury, her movements turning more aggressive with every pouch Bin Yu threw. Judging by the pace, that match wasnt ending anytime soon, so Jin Shu turned his attention back to Zhu Ren. She now held a dagger in each hand, while thirty-four others flew around her in deadly arcs, attacking Wudao Jia from all sides. But Wudao Jia dodged with impossible gracequick steps, tight spins, her blades slicing through the air like a flaming whirlwind. Senior Sister Wudao is using her ultimate moveWhirlwind Dance of Flames! Zhu Ren crossed one dagger in a reverse grip, the other in a standard one, blocking the torrent of sword strikes pouring down on her. The crowd gasped as she held her ground. She didnt come out unscathed. Cuts and burns streaked her arms, smoke curling from her sleeves. Her daggers clattered to the ground with two sharp dings! as her arms fell limp at her sides. Her opponent, while uninjured, was breathing heavily. Wudao Jia stood in place, swords planted in the ground, chest rising and falling with each strained breath. Y-your arms... have been... ruined! Give up, Ren! she gasped between breaths. The crowd exploded in cheers. Senior Sister Wudao has won! Ha! That evil girls finished! Serves her right! Good job, Senior Sister Jia! But Zhu Ren didnt even flinch at the insults. She gave the crowd a cold glare, then turned her smirk on Wudao Jia. What do I even need arms for? Wudao Jias eyes widened. Winner, Zhu Ren! the judge called. Thirty-six daggers now hovered, unmoving, aimed at Wudao Jias vital points from every direction. Boo! Nooo! How could Senior Sister Wudao lose?! The crowd was not pleased. Jin Shu, for reasons he couldnt quite explain, felt a flicker of satisfaction at her victory. Maybe it was because she was one of the only two contestants he even remotely knew. Or maybe he still felt pity for her after hearing her story. Probably a mix of bothor something else entirely. He didnt care enough to dwell on it. Instead, he turned back to Bin Yus fight. Just in time to watch the little girl trip and fall flat on her face. Bin Yu rolled over and let out a piercing wail just as her opponent brought her sword down toward her exposed back. Aaah! Dont hurt Yuer!! she screamed. Her opponent flinched, halting mid-swing. Then Bin Yus crying stopped as suddenly as it had started. She grinneda wicked little smirkand hurled a pouch right in her opponents face. It burst with a flash of blinding neon-yellow powder. The girl dropped her sword, coughing and clawing at her face. Seconds later, just like Bin Yus first opponent, she collapsed, foaming at the mouth. Winner, Bin Yu! the judge declared. The crowd burst into laughter. Ahaha! Thats so despicable, Junior Sister Yu! How does she come up with this stuff?! Isnt she embarrassed?! Oh my god, that scream almost made me deaf! Jin Shu could barely hold back his own laughter. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bin Yu was a little devil. Once the disciples exited the stage, Di Ti stepped into the center of the arena. Well be taking an extended break before the next two rounds to allow contestants plenty of time to rest and recover, she announced. In the meantime, refreshments are available at the east and west stands. Just speak to any outer sect elderno contribution points required. As her voice faded, a group of women stepped onto the platform with trays of drinks and snacks. They offered them first to Chen Ai Yun and Sun Meier, before moving down the line to other elders and a few of the seated disciples. Jin Shu grabbed a drink and a handful of snacks. Then he heard a small commotion off to the side. He turnedand nearly had a heart attack. Yiner, in her full tiger form, and Xiao Tian had cornered one of the servers and were attempting to steal the snacks from her tray. Um you may be the Sect Master''s mount, the server said nervously to Xiao Tian, but I can''t give these to you. She turned to Yiner, voice wavering. And Im not sure whose pet you are, but you cant have any either. Jin Shu sighed and made his way over. Yiner, what are you doing? Leave the poor girl alone! he scolded. The server glanced at him with visible relief, as if her savior had arrived. Yiner pouted. But Mommy! We want food, and the mean lady wont give us any! she whined. Apologize and leave her alone. Ill get you both something. Yiner frowned, glancing between the food and Jin Shu. Then she turned back with a huff. Fine. Im sorry, mean lady, she muttered, scowling as she slunk away. Jin Shu was about to lecture her again, but the serving girl quickly bowed. Thank you, miss. Theres no need for more apologiesIll take my leave, she said before hurrying off. Jin Shu turned to Yiner, reaching into his storage space to pull out the snacks he always kept on hand for her. He divided them evenly between her and Xiao Tian. Here. Take these and dont cause more trouble. The two nodded obediently, took the snacks, and wandered back to the corner where theyd been playing earlier. He sighed again, shaking his head wryly. As he turnedthumpsomething bumped into his chest. Ah! someone yelped. He looked down to see Liu Ying sitting on the ground, glancing up at him in surprise. A chill ran down his spine. He gently and swiftly helped her up, dusted off her robes and checked her for injuries. Then his gaze flicked to where Liu Hua was sitting. Relief washed over him. She was slumped against the Grand Elders shoulder, a blindfold over her eyesclearly asleep. He turned his attention back to Ying. Are you alright? Youre not hurt, are you? Ying tilted her head up. Jin Shu? He froze for a moment before rememberingshe couldn''t see him properly. Ah, yes. Its me. Sorry, I wasnt paying attention. No, it was my fault for running into you, she said, trying to take the blame. Theres no way it was your fault. But No buts. It was my fault. Final decision. She tilted her head up at him, stunned for a moment, then giggled softly. Well, since it was your fault you should compensate me. And you never even said goodbye last time you left. Id say you owe me double. Jin Shu blinked. Alright. What would you like? She smiled and shook her head. Nothing right now. Ill let you know when I think of something. Sure, he said with a nod. She bowed slightly. Excuse meI need to grab some snacks for Big Sis before all the servers leave. She turned to go, but Jin Shu called after her. Ying. She stopped and glanced back, even though she didnt need to face him to see him. He reached out and gently smoothed her bangs back over her eyesher fall had shifted them just enough to reveal part of her scars. Your scars were showing. I figured you wouldnt want anyone seeing them. Oh she lowered her head, cheeks coloring a faint red. Thank you Hm. No problem. He glanced toward the dispersing servers. Youd better go now. Theres one seven steps to your right, ten to the left. She dipped into a deeper bow. Thank you! she said, then hurried off in the direction hed indicated. He waited until she found the server before finally turning and heading back to his seat. 115. Icy Phoenix Jin Shu returned to his seat, handing out drinks and snacks to the girls. His mother turned in her seat to face him. Did you bring me any? she asked with a sly smile. He blinked. Didnt they offer some to you and Master first? She grinned. Yeah, but its different when youre the one giving it. He sighed and passed her the extra food and drink hed picked upjust in case. Master, would you like something as well? he asked politely. Chen Ai Yun turned slightly to glance over her shoulder. No, Im fine. Thank you, though. She offered him a soft, warm smile. Oh! This stuff is good! Li Xue said between chews, eyes lighting up. Oo~ its qi-enriched! Jin Shu looked down at the food in his hand. Curious, he took a bite of a glutinous rice ball. Hed assumed it was just a simple snack, but as it slid down his throat, a gentle stream of qi bloomed in his chest. These were meant for the high-level elders Makes sense theyd prepare rare, qi-rich food for them, he thought. This is your first time at a sect tournament, right, Jin Shu? Tian Li asked. Yeah, he nodded. Its also my first time actually being part of one. Do you like it? Hmm Its interesting to watch, but a lot more violent than I expected. Normally, it would be slightly less intense, she explained. But no one wants to hold backnot with all the elders here, and both sect leaders watching. Everyones trying to make an impression. That makes sense. He nodded again, thoughtful. Still I expected less bloodshed from a sect of women. Hmph. She raised an eyebrow. And whys that? He stiffened, realizing too late how his words could be taken. Ahsorry, I didnt mean anything bad by it. I just assumed youd be more compassionate. Unfortunately, we dont have that luxury, she replied coolly. Not when demonic cultivators could attack at any moment. Right. Im sorry. I shouldnt have said anything. He mentally cursed himself for forgetting that the Immortal Phoenix Sect was stationed dangerously close to the southern regionthe demonic cults stronghold. While the two sides werent in open war, skirmishes were frequent. Deaths on both sides were common. Of course the disciples here were a bit more ruthless. Its fine, Tian Li said after a pause. I know you didnt mean anything by it. Though Ive noticed youve only been watching Bin Yus fights and that Zhu girls. Any reason? she asked with a slightly dangerous glint in her eyes. Jin Shu instantly felt two sharp gazes burning into his back. He didnt need to turn around to know that Li Xue and Biyu were listening very, very closely. He shook his head calmly. No. Theyre just the only two I even vaguely know. That makes sense. You havent left Masters courtyard since you arrived except for that day. They slipped into casual conversation after that, with Li Xue and Biyu gradually joining in. Before long, several hours passed, and the tournament resumed once more. What had started as one hundred and twenty-eight participants had, after just two rounds, been cut down to thirty-two. And from what the others had said, those initial participants werent even half of the Core Realm disciples in the sectlet alone the elders. Altogether, the Immortal Phoenix Sect had somewhere around fifteen hundred Core Realm cultivators, both inside and outside the sect. The ones assigned outside were typically responsible for managing businesses or recruiting new talent. The number of lower-level cultivators was more than four times that. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From what Jin Shu had gathered, nearly half the sects total strengthdisciples and elders alikewere present either as participants or spectators for the tournament. Still, he couldnt help but wonder. Where were all the male cultivators from the eastern region? The Immortal Phoenix Sect was the only major sect in this area, and they only accepted women. He turned, intending to ask Tian Li, when a loud stir rippled through the crowd below. The little poison devils finally met her match. Forget hereven the best in the inner sect cant beat that girl. Thats the Icy Phoenix. Only the top three seeds might stand a chance. I think youre overhyping her. Shes only Ninth Stage Core Realm. A Spirit Realm cultivator would crush her. Maybe, but dont forget her heavenly physique. Jin Shu leaned forward, eyes scanning the arena below for the source of the excitement. He didnt know exactly who the little poison devil was, but he had a pretty strong guess. Sure enough, he spotted Bin Yus arena. The small girl stood opposite an older girl, trembling. At first glance, she looked afraidbut then he noticed the frost blooming across the arena floor. She wasnt just scared. She was freezing. Without looking away, he asked the girls beside him, Whos the one fighting Bin Yu? She seems well known. It was Biyu who answered. Thats Bing Hou. Shes the top-ranked inner sect disciple. People call her the Icy Phoenix because of her heavenly physique. What kind of physique is it? he asked. She has something called the Natal Flame Physique, Biyu explained. Those born with it are gifted with a heavenly flame in their bodies from birth. So why is she called Icy then? Jin Shu asked, confused. Because the flame she was born with is the Cold Flame, she replied. Even among heavenly flames, its rare. It doesnt burn hotit burns cold. Wow, Jin Shu said, watching frost crawl across the stage. How does it compare to yours? Biyu gave a thoughtful shrug. Well, my physique only just awakened, so I dont know all its limits yet. So far, Ive discovered it has strong healing properties. He nodded, eyes still fixed on the arena. And hers? Hers is one of the rarest, she said, a hint of reverence in her voice. And definitely one of the most powerful heavenly physiques. No wonder shes famous. Thats not the only reason, Biyu added, her tone suddenly playful. He glanced at her. Oh? What else makes her so famous? Biyu smirked. She famously rejected Masters attempt to recruit her. What?! She rejected Mo I mean, the Vice-Sect Masters offer? Sun Meier turned around, grinning. Well, technically I was trying to recruit her as my daughter-in-law. Jin Shu stared at her, speechless. Of course she was, he thought with a resigned sigh, shaking his head. Would you like to know a secret? his mother asked, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. Even if I say no, youre going to tell me anyway. Her grin widened. You know me too well. Her voice echoed directly in his eartransmitted through qi. As expected of my precious son. Since he hadnt learned voice transmission yet, he simply blinked at her, silently urging her to continue. That girl, Bing Hou, has a secret identity, she said, lowering her voice as if it were some scandalous gossip. And because of it, I was going to make her your main wife. He raised a brow, more curious than surprised. He was, after all, well accustomed to his mothers eccentric matchmaking schemes. Shes actually the only daughter of Long Aotian. Jin Shus eyes widened. He wouldnt pretend to know everything about the cultivation world, but when it came to runesmithshe was well-read. And the name Long Aotian was a legend. The head of the Long family in the northern region. The greatest living runesmith. One of the strongest cultivators alive. Said to be nearing the Sage Realm, which meant he was at least at the peak of the Grandmaster Realm. If Bing Hou was really his daughter, it was no wonder his mother had her sights set on her. Even Im a little tempted, Jin Shu thought. He was a runesmith himself, and while his familys name carried weight among the mortals of one empire, the Long family was revered across the cultivation world. As he mulled it over, his gaze drifted back to the arenathough calling it a battle felt generous. Bing Hou hadnt moved. Not once. She stood there, calm and still, radiating a frost that rolled visibly off her body. Bin Yu, on the other hand, was in constant motionflinging pouch after pouch of explosives and debilitating powders. But nothing worked. Each projectile froze mid-air and shattered before touching the ground near Bing Hous feet. Eventually, the little girl slowed. Her movements became frantic as she searched her robes. Oh no! Im all out of poison she muttered sadly, shoulders slumping. Looks like this is your win, Senior Sister Bing Hou. But, would you mind if I got your autograph? From her sleeve, she pulled out a brush and a blank scroll, holding them up with innocent eyes. Bing Hou blinked in surprise. The frost in the air seemed to ease slightly as she regarded the girl cautiously. Bin Yu took a few tentative steps forward, aura relaxed, face beaming. Thensuddenlyshe threw the scroll, the brush and a hidden pouch. This time, with no active aura suppressing them, the items sailed through the air unhindered. Until Bing Hou calmly lifted a single hand. A flicker of pale-blue flame ignited from her fingertips. The scroll, the brush, and the pouch froze mid-air and dropped, encased in glittering ice. The flame didnt stopit drifted forward, silent and cold, arcing toward the now-exposed Bin Yu. I surrender!! she shouted, arms raised in panic just as the flame reached her. The fire stopped an inch from her face, hovered, and then gently returned to Bing Hous waiting hand. Hehe! Bin Yu laughed sheepishly. Sorry, Senior Sister, I didnt mean to deceive you but it was my only chance. I hope you wont hold a grudge? Bing Hou said nothing. She simply looked at the girlexpression unreadablethen turned and stepped off the stage as the surrounding qi barriers fell away. The crowd erupted in cheers. As expected of the Icy Phoenix! Everything is beneath her! Senior Sister Bing Hou is the best! Shes going to win the tournament for sure! Dont forget who the first seeded disciple is Oh right. Still! Second place is basically guaranteed! Maybe. Well see. Jin Shus eyes followed Bing Hou as she walked away, calm and untouchable, taking her seat in the participants rest area without so much as a backward glance. 116. Where Do The Males Go? Bin Yu trudged up the steps to the elders observation platform, a dejected look on her face. As she passed by, Jin Shu spoke up to reassure her. "Don''t be too sad. You did really well, Bin YuI was impressed." She stopped, turning to give him a cheerful smile. "I know I did. I''m just upset I wasted all my knockout and explosive powders," she sighed. "They''re so expensive. I''m going to end up spending more than the rewards were worth." "I see. Well, I''m glad youre not upset about the loss itself." She nodded, gave him a wave, and continued on to join her mother at the back of the platform. Jin Shu glanced over as she reached her. "Momma, did you see my fights? Did I do well?" she asked in a cutesy voice, hugging her mother tightly. Her mother, Bin Yin, merely nodded. "Then can you help me buy more materials for knockout and explosive powders? Hm? Pwease?" "No," Bin Yin said, closing her eyes and ignoring her daughter''s pleas. "Bo~o," Bin Yu huffed, slumping into the seat beside her mother. Jin Shu chuckled and turned back around. With some downtime between matches, he decided to ask Tian Li and Biyu something that had been on his mind. "I''ve been wonderingwhere do the male cultivators in the eastern region go?" "It depends," Biyu said. "If they''re talented enough, they might head west, or even to the northern regions. But most end up joining small sects or the Sun Empire." "There are other sects in the eastern region? I thought the Sun Empire was mostly made up of mortals." Tian Li nodded and picked up the explanation. "There are around five or six small sects in the eastsimilar numbers to other regions." Then Biyu chimed in again. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "While the Sun Empire is technically a mortal empire, because of the unique circumstances in our region, it actually has more cultivators than the other three empires." She paused, then added, "At least, thats the common belief. In reality, the northern empire has the highest ratio of cultivators to mortals. Then comes the southern region. The western and eastern regions are about the same." Jin Shu tilted his head, brow furrowing. "Whys that?" "Because most of the cultivators in the Sun Empire are demonic cultivators," Biyu said casually. His eyes widened. "What?!" The outburst drew a few curious glances. He bowed slightly in apology. "Sorry." Biyu continued once the elders looked away. "You remember what happened on Sun Lis boat, right?" "Of course." "Then you shouldve realizedSun Li, a prince of the Sun Empire, had a close servant who was a demonic cultivator." He blinked. "Right I was so focused on finding my mom back then, I didnt stop to think about that." "So theyve infiltrated our empire? Why hasnt the emperor done anything?" "Its not just our empiretheyve spread into the west and especially the south too. Theyre just most concentrated here, since its easiest for them to infiltrate." "But why?" "Because the emperor doesnt carewell, not that he doesnt care, but because on paper, theyre still part of his empire. So why turn away what he sees as free labor?" "That sounds incredibly dangerous. For him and the empire. Like hes playing with fire." "He is. But what can you do? The only empire with little to no demonic cultivator presence is the north. They have the Long Family backing them, and theyre the furthest from the cults base." "Hmm" Jin Shu wasnt sure what to make of it all. Letting demonic cultivators settle so close to the royal family sounded like sheer madnessbut that was politics. It rarely made sense. He had just wanted to know where the male cultivators went. Instead, hed learned that his uncle was playing games with the lives of millions. Honestly, he didnt even want to imagine what would happen if one of the princes joined the demonic cult and became emperor. He shuddered at the thought. Truthfully, he didnt want either of the older two princes on the throne. Both were capable, but one was a politician through and throughnot the worst choice, but likely to make the same decisions, if not worse, than his father. The other was a downright scumbag, which would be the absolute worst-case scenario. Hed much rather see Sun Li become the next emperor. She was more compassionateperhaps a little too vain, but at least she cared about people. The more he thought about it, the more his uncle seemed like the best option after all. As the current emperor, and with his decent cultivation talent, he could probably rule for several hundred more years. Then again, emperors rarely lived to old age. By the time he finished sorting through his thoughts, the next round was starting. He blinked away the lingering distractions and refocused on the tournament. One of the competitors hed been watching was already eliminated, but the person who knocked her out had caught his attention in return. Still, this round didnt have much to offer. Both Zhu Rens and Bing Hous opponents forfeited before even stepping into the arena. That was interesting in its own way, but not exactly exciting. The remaining matches dragged. The participants were strong, but clearly holding backjust as he had in his own fightswhich made for slower, less engaging battles. After several long minutes, the round ended, leaving only eight participants in the tournament. Di Ti stepped onto the stage once more. We now have eight participants left in the elimination portion of the tournament! Her voice echoed across the stadium. There are just two rounds left before we crown the top two and move on to the ranking portion with the seeded participants! The crowd erupted in cheers. This was what theyd been waiting for. The elimination rounds had their thrill, but the real action would begin once the core disciples entered the arena. After all, three of the seeded participants were Spirit Realm cultivators. The crowd was eager to witness real spirits in battlea rare sight, even for them. Once the excitement calmed, Di Ti continued. After the next round, well split the final match into two separate fights, instead of holding them simultaneously as weve been doing. She smiled. So, get ready for some excitement! Another cheer rang out as she left the stage. The next round began shortly after. It proved to be another easy victory for both Zhu Ren and Bing Hou. Their opponents were both Eighth Stage Core Realm cultivators. Bing Hou finished her match in an instant, summoning a bright blue flame that nearly froze her opponent into an ice sculpture. The poor girl had to be defrosted by elders wielding powerful fire qi. Zhu Rens match lasted only a moment longer. Her opponent attempted to close the distance using a movement technique, but unfortunately for her, Zhu Rens daggers were faster. After the round ended, Chen Ai Yun took out a communication talisman and spoke to someone on the other end. Jin Shu couldnt hear what was saidshe was using a voice transmission technique. Every time he saw one, he felt a twinge of jealousy. He still hadnt learned that technique. That was going to be one of the first things he looked for in the sects libraryright after placing second. Shortly after she put the talisman away, Di Ti reappeared on the stage. Hello again! she said with a bright smile, waving to the crowd. We have a surprise! Sect Master Chen has invited the top four to the elders platform so they may receive a special reward for their efforts. And she will double the contribution points for all those who participated in the earlier rounds! Cheers broke out among the defeated participants at the mention of extra rewards. Additionally, Di Ti continued, just for being here today, everyone will receive ten contribution points! The stadium erupted with wild applause. Jin Shu blinked, a little confused. Is ten a lot of contribution points? Biyu shook her head. Not really, but the lowest-ranked sect missionpicking herbs in the gardens for a weekonly gives five. So they just made two weeks worth of points by sitting around. I see. He glanced back toward the arena just in time to see the top four ascending the long stairs that led from the stage to the platform above. Zhu Ren and Bing Hou walked at the front, side by side. Behind them followed the third-ranked inner sect disciple, Wu Ming, and the fifth-ranked, Mei You Ren. When they reached the foot of the platform, each of them announced their presence. Bing Hou, as requested by the Sect Master! Zhu Ren has also arrived! Wu Ming is here at the Sect Masters request! Mei You Ren, here to see the Sect Master! Come up, Chen Ai Yun said, her voice softbut somehow carrying through the entire arena. The control she had over her qi to project her voice like that was something Jin Shu could hardly comprehend. The four young women climbed the final flight of stairs and bowed at the platforms entrance. No need to be shy, Chen Ai Yun said, waving them over. Come closer. Bing Hou stepped forward without hesitation, Zhu Ren following shortly behind. The other two hesitated before eventually trailing after them. Now standing before Chen Ai Yun, the differences between them were clear. Bing Hou stood tall and composed, coldness radiating from her in invisible waves. Zhu Ren looked around with open curiosity, her eyes landing on Jin Shu behind the sect master. She narrowed her gaze at him. Wu Ming fidgeted with her sleeves, shifting nervously. And Mei You Ren was sweating profusely, unable to lift her eyes from the ground. First of all, congratulations on making it to the top four, Chen Ai Yun said. You now represent the strongest of the inner sect disciplessurpassing even a few of the core disciples who competed. She clapped for them, her applause joined by Sun Meier, the other elders, the core disciples, and finally the entire crowd. When the cheers died down, she continued. I will now offer you a choice of rewards, she said, gesturing to the elders behind her. First, you may choose any one of them to become your master and be made a core disciple. She paused, waiting for them to nod in understanding. Second, you may select any technique from the sects libraryaside from the founding technique. Again, they nodded. Third, I will grant you one hundred thousand contribution points. Mei You Ren gasped, quickly covering her mouth. Chen Ai Yun chuckled lightly. Lastly, you may ask for something I havent listed, and I will consider your request. With one final round of nods, Chen Ai Yun gave them time to think. Silence fell over the arena. Jin Shu used the moment to study each of them. Mei You Ren was practically shaking. Her tight red combat robes clung to her from sweatfresh sweat. She had been dry before climbing the stairs. Wu Ming, while calmer, was still clearly nervous. She wore an unusual robevoluminous, flowing, with sleeves past her knees and a trailing hem. He had seen her fight before. Her technique allowed her to manipulate the robes, shifting them from soft and flowing to rigid and weapon-like. Then his eyes shifted to Zhu Ren. Hed already seen her in battle and fought her himself, but gave her another once-over. She was short. Fierce. He had assumed she was maybe fifteen or sixteen. But according to the chatter during the matches, she was twenty-one. Among the short women he knewlike his mother and Sun LiZhu Ren was the shortest by far. His mother was just under average at five-foot-two. Sun Li was still growing. But Zhu Ren? She had stopped growing at four-foot-six. Honestly, he thought she and Bin Yu would make a cute pair of sistersdespite one being twelve and the other a full-grown adult. She must have felt his gazeor sensed his thoughtsbecause she suddenly jerked her head up and glared at him. He smiled in response. She huffed and turned away. Finally, his gaze settled on Bing Hou. The secret daughter of Long Aotian, and the girl Sun Meier had once tried to recruit as his main wife. Her long black hair was streaked with two white strands that framed her face, and her piercing blue eyes made her seem like she belonged in the land of ice and snowthe icy northern region. A memory surfaced from Golds lifetime. A Yuki-onna. A snow woman. Pale like snow. Beautiful, but cold as ice. It fit her perfectly. A chill swept across the platform, and her hair fluttered in the wind. Jin Shu narrowed his eyes. For just a moment, he caught a glimpse of something on her forehead. A mark. A tattoo? he wondered. 117. Their Chosen Rewards When it seemed the four had finished considering their options, Chen Ai Yun called out to them. All right, have you all decided? The four nodded. Good. Lets start with You Ren. Mei You Ren nervously lifted her face, sparing a single glance at Chen Ai Yun before quickly lowering her eyes again. Uh um I Id like the f-fourth option! Sure. Tell me your request, Chen Ai Yun said, smiling gently at the nervous girl. Mei You Ren took out a scroll from her space ring, handing it over with trembling hands. P-please a-accept this. Chen Ai Yun tilted her head. This is your request? Y-yes! Mei You Ren nodded so hard she nearly lost her balance. Hmm Ill take it. And you will receive one hundred thousand contribution points, Chen Ai Yun said, reaching out to take the scroll. T-thank you! Mei You Ren bowed over and over, nearly bumping into the platform with her enthusiasm. Jin Shu leaned slightly, peeking over Chen Ai Yuns shoulder as she unfurled the scroll. The inside was filled with words and strange drawings of two women that vaguely resembled Chen Ai Yun and his mother. Manhua! Golds sudden shout startled Jin Shu. What are you shouting about? he asked. Thats something from my world. A manhuaor sometimes called manga. It is? So, is this girl from Earth? Hard to say. Thereve been items from my world in this onelike that stethoscope Dr. Chi had. Or all those artifacts in the cave where we found Yiner. Switch with me so I can ask her. Jin Shu switched places with Gold. His aura shifted subtlyhis eyes sharpened, posture straightened, and a faint, calm confidence flowed from him. This is intriguing, he said, pointing to the scroll. What is it called? Oh um Mei You Ren stammered, glancing between him and the scroll. I would also like to know, Chen Ai Yun added, still inspecting the scroll. Ive never seen this art style before and would love to learn more about it. It its called doujinshi Gold narrowed his eyes slightly. Did you learn this from Earth? She looked up, visibly confused. Earth? I d-dont know what t-that is, she shook her head. I f-found this art style in a scroll in the library. He studied her face carefully. She was telling the truth. Shes honest, Gold thought to Jin Shu. Seems like we have more than just techniques to check for in the sect library. Ill have to look for that scroll, he said, then smoothly switched back with Jin Shu. Chen Ai Yun stored the doujinshi scroll in her ring and turned to Wu Ming. What is your choice? I would like to take a master, Wu Ming replied, glancing toward a specific elder seated at the back. Oh, let me guessElder Han? You seem to use the same technique. Wu Ming nodded. Chen Ai Yun turned. Would you take her as your disciple, Elder Han? Jin Shu followed her gaze. Elder Han was an older woman in her fifties, dressed in similarly flowing robes. If it is the Sect Masters wish, then I shall take her, Elder Han replied calmly. Wu Ming began to kneel, but Elder Han lifted her with a gentle wave of qi. No need for that now. We can complete the ceremony after the tournament. Feel free to greet your master while youre here, Chen Ai Yun said, smiling. Wu Ming nodded and trotted off to join her. Chen Ai Yun turned her gaze to Zhu Ren. And what would you like? I want a techniqueif theres one better than the Flying Dagger Art. Hm Chen Ai Yun tapped her chin thoughtfully, then turned to the sleeping Grand Elder. Elder Feng, she called softly. The Grand Elder cracked open one eye. Huh? Do we have a technique better than the Flying Dagger Art? Feng Lian waved her hand, and a scroll appeared before Zhu Ren in a flash of light. Thank you, Elder Feng, Chen Ai Yun saidthough the elder had already closed her eye and resumed snoring softly. Zhu Ren opened the scroll and quickly scanned through it. Does that technique satisfy you? Chen Ai Yun asked. Zhu Ren nodded with visible excitement. Its perfect! Good. Chen Ai Yun turned to the final girl. Bing Hou, what is your choice? Bing Hou lifted her head, her cold, piercing blue eyes meeting Chen Ai Yuns without hesitation. I need help finding something. Oh? And what are you trying to find? A hidden realm in the southern region. A tense silence fell. Then, in near unison, the elders seated on the platform all lifted their heads, eyes locking onto Bing Hou. For the first time, her composed expression cracked. She flinched slightly, an almost frightened look flashing across her face. Chen Ai Yun raised a hand and cast a soundproofing barrier around the platform with a subtle wave of qi. Where did you hear that? she asked, her voice quiet but firm. Uh Bing Hou hesitated, glancing at the shimmering barrier around them. My mother made a divination of my fate. Through it I learned that I need to find someone in a hidden realm in the southern region. I see. Well, win this next round, Chen Ai Yun said, her tone shifting slightly, and I will help you search for it. Bing Hous brow furrowedclearly unhappy with the conditionbut after a moments pause, she gave a small nod. Chen Ai Yun lowered the barrier, allowing the four to leave. Before they could walk off, Sun Meier called out to Bing Hou. Have you given any more thought to my proposal? Bing Hou glanced over her shoulder. The person Im trying to find is my fianc. Oh? And hes better than my son? Jin Shu cringed internally. He couldnt speak up nownot without exposing himself. I dont know. Ive never met him. All I know is where Ill find him. Oh, interesting. Sun Meier smirked knowingly. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bing Hou gave a polite bow and walked away. Once the girls had gone, Chen Ai Yun raised the barrier again. Well need to increase our vigilance, she said to the elders, her tone grave. If others have information about the hidden phoenix realm, we cant afford to be careless. Yes, Sect Master! they echoed in unison. As the barrier lowered once more, Di Tis voice rang out, carrying over the excited murmurs of the crowd. These next two matches will determine the top two of the elimination rounds! Cheers erupted from the stands. The first match is Mei You Ren versus Bing Hou! The crowd exploded into wild applausemost of it in support of Bing Hou. The two girls stepped onto the stage, the noise washing over them as spectators buzzed with anticipation. Go, Senior Sister Bing! I really like You Rens drawings, but she just cant beat Senior Sister Bing. Oh! I love her doujinshitoo bad she only draws girls. I asked for one with me and my boyfriend, but she turned me down! Her arts cute and all, but theres no comparing her to the Icy Phoenix. Mei You Ren and Bing Hou met at the center of the stage, the crowds excitement rising like a tidal wave behind them. Mei You Ren still looked nervousbut nothing like she had on the elders platform. There was a reason she was ranked fifth in the inner sect, and it wasnt because of her art alone. She was a cultivator. And cultivators, at their core, were people who dared to defy the heavens. That kind of courage didnt disappear under pressureit just needed a moment to surface. With a deep breath, her trembling eased. Her gaze sharpened, her spine straightened. The fear didnt vanish, but it no longer ruled her. Across from her, Bing Hou remained unshaken. She stood as she always didcold, composed, and utterly indifferent to both the crowd and her opponents resolve. She was the embodiment of her title: the Icy Phoenix. Regal, cold, and untouchable. A queen amongst a flock of chickens. Jin Shu chuckled to himself at the thought, then looked around, first at Biyu and the others, then at the disciples in the stadium surrounding him. Nothis wasnt a flock of chickens. It was a roost of phoenixes. Each girl here, from the loudest to the quietestthe strongest to the weakest, was a weapon wrapped in beauty. Not fragile, not meek, but tempered in fire and honed on the edge of survival. They were no damselsthey were blades. Forged from the fires of battle, they were born anew as immortal phoenixes. Somehow, amidst the roar of the crowd and the energy of the arena, something shifted inside Jin Shu. A flicker. Like the moment hed grasped Wind and Water. An insight. A thread of something new. But there was no time to chase it. The cheers reached a crescendo as the match began. Bing Hou didnt hesitate. Her icy qi exploded outward, a glacial storm that spread frost across the arena floor in an instant. Mei You Ren answered with fire. Scarlet flames flared to life around her legs as she lunged forward, each step melting the ice beneath her. Fire versus ice. Warmth against winter. The battle had begun. 118. The Top Two Crowned (Elimination Round Complete) As the duel raged below, Jin Shu chased that flickering thread of insightan elusive glimmer at the edge of his mindonly for it to slip away just as he reached for it. Then, a deep voice echoed in his thoughts. Dont worry about that epiphany. Ive captured it for you. But it wont help in the short termyoud be better off watching the matches, Long Jinshu said. You can do that? Jin Shu asked, skeptical. Yes, came the simple reply. Though this is an interesting epiphany. Phoenixes? Must be from that ones leaking aura What are you mumbling about now? Nothing. Just focus on your upcoming battles. You still need to repay that girl for earlier. Yeah, Jin Shu smirked, I''ve got a surprise in store for her. Uh-huh. Ill be dormant for a while. Call out to me after the tournamentIll have a surprise for you, too. Alright, Jin Shu answered absently, already turning his attention back to the stage. The match had reached its climax. Mei You Ren rained down flaming kicks and punches against a semi-transparent wall of ice. Sparks flew as fire met frost, shards of glittering ice exploding into the air like scattered gemstones. Behind the wall, Bing Hou remained motionless. A hovering blue flame glowed before her, casting her in an ethereal, frostbitten light. Mei You Ren stepped back, her breath ragged, realizing her attacks had done little. Then the wall collapsed. With the weight of an avalanche, the massive sheet of ice crashed down toward her. Mei You Rens fire qi flared around her, melting most of it before impact. The remaining chunks she shattered with fists and kicks, each impact echoing across the arena. By the time the last piece struck the stage, she was panting. Her bright red robes were torn, her qi flickering like a candle in the windbut her eyes burned with unyielding defiance. Bing Hou didnt speak. She didnt need to. With a small gesture, she pushed the flame forward. Wherever it passed, the stage froze in its wakeice creeping outward, sealing everything in blue and white. Mei You Ren let out a final cry. Her qi surged again, condensing over her right fist in a blaze of crimson fire. With that burning hand, she struck the blue flame. Boom! The explosion rocked the stadium. Red and blue light flared in a blinding flash, and a cloud of dust and frost consumed the stage. What happened?! Who won? I cant see! Someone clear the stage! The crowd roared with confusion as the haze slowly cleared. Then the silence hit. In the center of the ruined arena stood Mei You Ren, frozen mid-punch. Literally frozen. A thin sheet of ice covered her arms, legs, and torso. Only her face was visibleeyes wide, mouth slightly open, still defiant even in defeat. Winner, Bing Hou! the judge declared. Healers rushed the stage, surrounding Mei You Ren. Bing Hou lifted a hand, her blue flame spiraling back toward the frozen girl. The ice melted gently under its warmth. Mei You Ren collapsed into a healers arms the moment she was free, unconscious but alive. Bing Hou didnt spare her a glance. She simply turned and walked off the stage as the crowd roared back to life. Senior Sister Bing won! I knew she would! No one but Senior Sister Liu Hua can match her! Hmph! Dont forget Senior Sisters Tian and Ling! And Fan! You can''t forget Fan Biyu! That new sister, Jin Shu, looked strong too. Shes still only at the Sixth Stage. She cant compare to Bing Hous Ninth Stage. Right, she only beat Zhu Ren. Not exactly a monster. One girl said condescendingly. Dont insult my queen like that! Your queen? Since when was Senior Sister Bing your queen?! Huh?! A scuffle broke out as two girls began shrieking and yanking each others hair. Two outer sect elders had to swoop down and separate them, muttering about hormonal disciples and reputation damage. Jin Shu shook his head, a half-smile playing at his lips as he watched the chaos. Di Ti returned to the stage as several outer sect elders moved quickly to repair the damage left behind by Bing Hou and Mei You Rens clash. This next battle will determine the top two! Will the second-ranked Zhu Ren maintain her position? Or will there be an upset, and Wu Ming claim the title of second-ranked inner sect disciple? She paused theatrically. ...Oh! Thats not quite right. Wu Ming is now the disciple of Elder Han and has officially advanced to the Core Sect! Regardless, we have an exciting match aheadlets give them our applause! She gestured toward the side of the stage as Wu Ming and Zhu Ren rose from their seats and stepped onto the freshly restored arena. The crowd roaredthough with less intensity than they had for Bing Hou. Still, both girls had their supporters. Go Wu Ming! Show her whos boss! Senior Sister Wu for top two! Give that evil girl a beating she wont forget! Enough with the slander! If it werent for Senior Sister Zhu Ren, wed still be trampled under those bullies! Thats right! Zhu Ren is the best! Say otherwise and catch these hands! You bitches, come at me if you want to ruin our Zhu Ren''s reputation! We love you, Zhu Ren!! Zhu Ren nearly stumbled on the last step as a group of four particularly loud girls burst into impassioned cheers, some even waving hand-painted signs with strange things like: Small is justice! written on them. A blush crept up her neckwhether from the misstep or the attention, it was hard to tell. Perhaps both. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But her expression soon hardened as she stepped into place, facing Wu Ming. This time, Ill beat you, Wu Ming declared, eyes sharp with determination. Hmph. I wouldnt count on it, Zhu Ren replied coolly. The barrier shimmered into place around them. The duel began. Wu Ming was the first to move, charging forward in a blur of motion, her long robes billowing behind her like wings. Zhu Ren hesitated a moment too long, distracted by her opponents banter. Her weapons werent yet in hand. But hesitation didnt mean defeat. Her robes suddenly shredded as thirty-six daggers burst free, spinning into motion midair. Ha! Showing off your meager assets? Wu Ming taunted as she closed in. Zhu Ren gritted her teeth but refused to rise to the bait this time. Wu Mings sleeve snapped like a whip, deflecting the flying daggers before continuing its arc toward Zhu Rens torso. In response, Zhu Ren guided her daggers with precision, sending them skimming across the ground, only to rise behind Wu Ming and strike at her unguarded back. But Wu Ming was already turning. Her robe unfurled in a perfect spinsilk transforming into steel. The daggers struck, but the cloth absorbed the blows, rippling but unpierced. Even if the blunt daggers had been sharpened, it was doubtful theyd cut through the reinforced fabric. Zhu Ren didnt falter. She sent her daggers circling, weaving through the air to strike from every angletesting for a weakness, hunting for an opening. Wu Ming spun and flowed like water, sleeves and robes forming a seamless defense. Her footwork was fluid, her expression focused. The two danced across the stage in a blur of metal and fabric. Attack. Defend. Strike. Parry. A perfect stalemate. Neither gaining ground. Neither giving an inch. That was, until Zhu Rens leg was caught by Wu Mings whip-like sleeve. She stumbled, her balance stolen as Wu Ming yanked her foot out from under her. But Zhu Ren wasnt one to fall without a fight. She caught herself on her hands and spun, twisting free from the sleeves grip with a practiced flick of her leg. Enough! she shouted, qi flaring around her like a storm. Her robes swelled for a breath, then exploded in a flurry of shredsnot just at the front this time, but all around her. She stood bare, save for tightly bound cloth wrappings over her chest and hips. As the last strips of cloth drifted to the floor, seventy-six new daggers rose into the air, joining the thirty-two already circling. A total of one hundred and eight daggers hovered, glinting with lethal intent. A gasp rippled through the crowd. My god! Thats the Flying Dagger Arts full manifestation! a knowledgeable spectator cried out. The sea of blades surged forward. Wu Ming tried to hold them back, her sleeves swirling in a desperate defensebut for every dagger she knocked aside, two more took its place. Aaaah! Her scream echoed across the arena as the storm closed in. The barrage shredded her iron-threaded robes, tearing through her defenses before battering her body with precision strikes. Winner, Zhu Ren! the judge called, raising a hand. Instantly, the daggers froze midair, suspended like a thousand sharp stars. The last tatters of Wu Mings robes fluttered down around her like autumn leaves. She stood motionless, dazed, her body trembling, dressed only in her undergarments. Then Thud. Thud. Two heavy objects dropped from within her dudou, bouncing on the stage. Melons. The silence in the stadium deepened. Zhu Ren blinked then burst into laughter. Haahahaha! She doubled over, pointing. You called my assets meagerbut look at you! Youre flat without your melons! Her laughter echoed across the arena, bold and unrepentant. Wu Ming''s face turned ashen. Tears welled in her eyes, and she turned and fled from the stage, vanishing down a tunnel entrance. The crowd remained utterly silent. Even the core elders in their lofty seats were frozen in place. No one knew quite what to say. 119. Dao Cultivation & The Start Of The Ranking Matches (Nameless vs. Jin Shu) After a moment of stunned silence, thunderous applause erupted. Excellent! That was so exciting! A technique at the full manifestation stage! Thats the first time Ive seen anything like it! Zhu Ren! We knew you could do it! Congratulations!! Though if wed known Wu Ming was also small, maybe wed have rooted for both of you Psh! She hid her true self. Not worth cheering for! Zhu Ren''s display had won her a wave of new admirers. Even the elders above couldnt help voicing their praise. That girl brought a technique to the full manifestation stage at twenty-one. Thats quite the feat. Id have liked to take her as my disciple if only she werent that womans niece Is she really? She is. You were away from the sect at the time, but she warned the elders thentold them not to touch her niece. Jin Shu, overhearing their murmurs, couldnt help but ask, What are the elders talking about? Whos Zhu Rens aunt? They sound almost afraid of her. Tian Li and Biyu both shrugged; they didnt seem to know either. Chen Ai Yun turned and answered in their place. Her aunt is Elder Zhu Jian of the Punishment Hall. Biyu and Tian Li gasped. Really?! Whos that? Jin Shu asked, curious now about their strong reaction. Shes the only Dao cultivator left in our sect after the war with the demonic cult, Tian Li said in a hushed voice, and the second strongest, after the Grand Elder. The second strongest? And whats a Dao cultivator? There are many paths to immortality in this world, Chen Ai Yun began. The most common is cultivation through the worlds natural energyqi. Dao cultivation is another path. Its far more difficult and arduous than qi cultivation, but the rewards are far greater. What kind of rewards? That depends on the Dao being cultivated. Most often, it grants deep enlightenmentand immense strength. What Dao does Zhu Jian follow? The Sword Dao, she replied, her tone touched with reverence. They call her the One-Armed Swordswoman, Tian Li added. Oh? Did she lose an arm? No, she said, shaking her head. She chooses to fight using only one arm. Isnt that normal? Unless she uses a sword that needs both hands No, I mean she doesnt use her other arm at all. Even outside of battle. Thats part of her Dao training, Chen Ai Yun explained. She trained her right hand to its peak in swordsmanship. Once she reached that peak, she began training only with her leftuntil that, too, reaches perfection. Interesting Jin Shu couldnt help wondering if there was such a thing as a Gun Dao, but he laughed the idea off a moment later. That would be ridiculous right? Still thinking about Elder Zhu Jian, he recalled what the crowd had said about Zhu Ren. She doesnt sound like the type to despise anyoneespecially not her niece. So why did people say she did? Chen Ai Yun shook her head. Zhu Jian doesnt hate her. Quite the oppositeshe loves her niece dearly. Then why the rumors? They started after a public argument between them, she said with a sigh. It was taken out of context. Zhu Jian wanted Zhu Ren to follow the Sword Dao. Zhu Ren refused, and it led to a falling-out. Their relationship has been strained since. I see, Jin Shu murmured, nodding thoughtfully. Chen Ai Yun smiled. Alright, enough chatting. Its time for the next part of the tournament. She pulled out her communication talisman and signaled for Di Ti to take the stage again. Di Ti stepped onto the stage a moment later, eliciting another wave of cheers from the crowd. Its time! she announced. The ranking matches will begin from the bottom of the ranking to the top. However, since Bing Hou and Zhu Ren have been through consecutive battles for most of the day, their match will be postponed until the end of the first round! She paused for the crowd''s cheers. The first match will be the sixth seedNamelessversus the fifth seedJin Shu! Jin Shu stood, glancing around for this Nameless, curious to see who it was. But when no one appeared even after a full minute, he chose to take the stage first. Stepping into a ripple, he reappeared on stage an instant later. The crowd cheered at his arrival. Its Jin Shu! She was so strong last time, but I wonder if the mysterious Nameless will be a match for her? Nameless is at the Eighth Stage Core Realm. She should be stronger, right? As the crowd speculated, a black-cloaked figure appeared opposite Jin Shu, carried by a strong gust of wind. Is this Nameless? She even hides her body along with her name. Who is she, really? Jin Shu observed the woman in the strange black cloak. She was covered from head to toe, with only her brown eyes visible beneath the hoodand even those were partially obscured. Something about her eyes felt familiar, but he couldnt quite place it. You must be Nameless. You sure know how to make an entrance, he said, hoping to get her to speak so he could place her voiceor her identity. She remained silent. The judge stepped onto the stage before he could press further. Please show me your weapons. Nameless pulled a sword from within her robes. Jin Shu hesitated. He wasnt sure how much he wanted to reveal before his match with Liu Huabut since the rotation order wasnt public, he had no way of knowing when that match would be. Lets just get a little serious, he told himself. A knife appeared in one hand, a pellet gun in the other. The judge checked Namelesss sword, then turned to inspect his weapons. What kind of weapon is this? she asked, pointing at the gun. Um its kind of like a crossbow. But it fires this instead of an arrow. He held out a small round pellet for her to examine. Hmm I cant tell whether its lethal or not just from that. She raised her hand. Strike my palm with it. Is that okay? It might hurt Its fine, she scoffed. Weve replaced the outer sect judges with inner sect elders. Im at the Fifth Stage Spirit RealmI doubt your weapon will harm me. If you say so He aimed and fired. The pellet shot from the barrel, the runes etched on its surface glowing as they activated in flight. Pow! It slammed into her palm with a hefty impact that echoed across the stage. Ouch! she shouted, shaking her hand as if to wave away the sting. Jin Shu bent to retrieve the pellet as it rolled along the ground. Normally he wouldnt bother, but these particular pellets were rune-inscribeda hassle to make and easy to lose. It was extremely difficult and time-consuming to inscribe runes onto such tiny surfaces. Hed rather not waste them. As he straightened, he caught sight of the welt forming on the judges palm. I did warn you he said. She glared at him. It isnt lethal, but youd better be careful with that thing. A hit to the head, eyes, or throat could be deadly. I know. Ill be careful, he nodded. Thank you for your advice. Also, it wouldnt have hurt if Id activated my qi, she muttered. You just didnt give me time. He blinked at the grumbling judge. ...uh, sure. Sorry, that was my fault. Its fine. She turned to glance between him and Nameless. Are you both ready? Nameless gave a silent nod under her hood. Im ready, Jin Shu said. Okay. Same as the elimination rounds: once the barrier rises, the match begins. She stepped backand a moment later, the barriers lifted. Jin Shu waited, observing his opponent. She remained still as well, equally watchful. If shes not going to take the initiative, then I will. He stepped into a ripple and appeared behind her Only to immediately twist aside as a sword slashed toward him. Twisting his waistwhich felt oddly easier in his female bodyhe avoided the strike by a hairs breadth. How did she know where I was going to appear? There was no time to wonder. Her sword chased after him like an angry wasp, every strike fast and precise. He dodged left and right, barely avoiding being overwhelmed. Instead of continuing to dodge, he decided to create space. A ripple opened behind him and he vanished into it. The moment he reappeared on the other side of the stage, he raised the pellet gun and fired three quick shots. Psh! Psh! Psh! Ting! Ting! Ting! She deflected each shot effortlesslyas if shed been expecting them. How?! She didnt give him time to think. In a blink, she was rushing toward him again, closing the distance impossibly fast. He rememberedbelatedlythat she was a wind qi cultivator. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He needed more space. Fine. Hed use the same technique hed used against Zhu Ren: an overloaded light formation. While retreating, he drew runes with his qi, pausing only to fire the occasional pelletthough she deflected each one with ease. The only downside to this plan was obvious: the light would blind him too. At this range, even closing his eyes wouldnt offer full protection. But it was fine. He had the Wind element to replace his sight. He completed the last rune. Shutting his eyes tight, he activated the formation and extended his senses outward. He waited, expecting a cry of pain or surprise from his opponentor at least from the crowd. Nothing. Did they protect the crowd from the light? But what about Nameless? Then he realized something worse. He couldnt sense Nameless at allas if she had vanished from the arena. He pushed his senses further, reaching the edge of the arena. Still nothing. Until A sudden shift in the airflow above him. His eyes snapped open. A sword was dropping toward his head. He raised his left hand, just in time, and caught the strike with his knife. Ugh! he groaned as the weight of the blow nearly toppled him. But it gave him an advantageher sword was raised, leaving her unable to block the pellets. He fired from the waist. Psh! Again, he expected a cry of pain. Again, there was nothing. Psh! Psh! Two more shots. Still nothing. He shoved the barrel of the pellet gun into her shoulder and fired point-blank. The force made her stumble back. Thats when he realized the problem. She was surrounded by a barrier of wind qi. It wasnt just blocking his sensesit was blocking the pellets too. But maintaining a barrier like that constantly would drain her qi. She couldnt keep it up much longer. Not that he planned to wait patiently. Psh! Psh! Two more pellets flew toward her. Just as she raised her sword to deflect them Bang! Bang! They exploded in her face. Ah! This time, she cried outand something about that voice sounded familiar. Still, he refused to let himself get distracted mid-battle. Psh! Psh! Bang! Bang! Two more shots. Two more explosions. Dust billowed into the air, obscuring her for a moment. As it cleared, Jin Shus eyes widened. You?! How is it you?! 120. Nameless… Is Her?! Nameless stood before Jin Shu, stunned and swaying slightly as she tried to regain her balance from the explosions. Her hood had been blown off by the force of the rune-charged pellets, revealing a familiar face. You?! Jin Shu stared, dumbfounded. Youre not even a disciple here, Li Xue! Hehe! She smiled sheepishly. Well about that... After you took Chen Ai Yun as your master, I asked Momma to make me her disciple. Jin Shu groaned, dragging a palm down his face. You... ugh... He didnt even know where to begin. The match had paused so suddenly that the crowd grew confused. Whats going on? Are they done fighting? Hey look! Namelesss face is visible! Really?! Does anyone recognize her? I dont... I dont either Oh! I do! Who is she? Tell us! She was with Tian Li and the others in front of Phoenix City the other day. Thats it? Uh... haha... yeah Onstage, Li Xue shrugged off her black cloak, revealing a fitted pink combat robe in place of the pink and yellow hanfu shed worn earlier. So, how is it? she asked with a little spin. Jin Shu blinked. Hows what? My robes, she grinned. You said you wanted to see them. Before he could respond, the judges voice cut in from outside the barrier. If you two arent going to continue, Ill call this match a draw. Okie! One second. Li Xue turned back to him. The betyou have to include me now. The bet? Oh... right, sure. Whatever. Lets get back to the match. He nearly forgot about the bet placed on Xiao Tians back and waved it off. Okie! she chirpedthen lunged at him. She moved so fast he almost couldnt track it. He barely managed to block the strike aimed at his chest. Clearly, she knew she couldnt let him gain distance, so she stuck to him like a leech. But he still had his ripples. Surely she couldnt counter those. He formed one behind him and stepped into it. A burst of wind qi slammed into his backjust like that the ripple vanished. What?! Hehe! Momma taught me how to counter your technique, she said with a cheeky peace sign, continuing her assault. Fine! I didnt want to do this, but you forced me! He turned and sprinted toward the edge of the arena. Ah! Hey! Come back here! She chased after him Bang! A small explosion went off beneath her feet. Waaah! She tumbled backward just as Jin Shu circled back, ready to strike. He lunged, knife poised. But she twisted mid-fall, sending a kick at him in one fluid motion. He caught her leg, yanking her closer, and struck down. Her sword blocked it. At the same time, she kicked with her free leg and pushed off the ground with one hand, knocking him away. Jin Shu stumbled back but managed to fire at her hands as she caught herself. The pellets struck her wind barrier, bouncing off harmlessly But the next explosion didnt. She was thrown down onto her chest, her back now exposed. This time, she couldnt possibly block. Jin Shu charged, dropping his knife for the finishing blow. He was inches away when she rolled and flung her sword at him. He twisted aside just in timebut that moment was all she needed to throw herself back to her feet. No weapon now. This time, he thought, shes got nothing left. He was wrong. She thrust her palm forward, and a blast of wind qi slammed into his face. The force of it blinded him, his vision whipped away in a rush of air. Instinctively, he extended his control over the wind, spreading his senses. But she was still invisibleshrouded in her wind-wrapped body. Still, she couldnt keep that up for long. It cost him very little qi to use the Wind element this way, but for her? She was burning through her own qi to sustain the wind shield wrapping her body. Shed waste it all away eventually. However, that kind of victory would leave a bad taste in his mouth. He wouldnt settle for something so mundaneand he knew she wouldnt accept it either. Calling on his connection to the Wind element, Jin Shu summoned a small tornado to sweep across the stage. The crowd below erupted in disbelief. Who created that tornado? It doesnt even feel like wind qi! Thats a real tornado! No way. How could an actual tornado appear on stage just like that? The Wind element! One of them is using the Wind element! It must be Nameless! Shes been using wind-based techniques all match. Jin Shus eyes snapped open. Just as he expected, Li Xues palm was already flying toward his chest. He tried to dodge, but his concentration was still fixed on maintaining the tornadohe was a beat too slow. Bam! Ugh! The strike slammed into his abdomen, sending him staggering back. The accompanying burst of wind qi knocked him off his feet with no chance to catch himself. But it didnt matter. His objective was nearly complete. The many undetonated pellets scattered across the stage were now caught in the swirling winds. Dozens of them floated within the tornados spiral. With a single thought, he unleashed them. The pellets rocketed outward with more force than his pellet gun could ever generate, slamming into Li Xues wind barrier. One after another, they pierced through, each hit staggering her further. Then Bang! Bang! Bang! The explosions built on each other, creating a shockwave that hurled her across the arena and slammed her body into the qi barrier. Winner, Jin Shu! the judge declared, just as Li Xues unconscious body crumpled to the floor. Jin Shu lay there too, still curled in pain from her strike. He watched as healers rushed inthree veered toward Li Xue while one knelt beside him. The young healer pressed her palm to his chest, sending her qi into his body to assess the damage. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, how is it, Doc? Will I survive? This kind of injury wont kill you. Youll only have a slight bruise. Ah I was just joking. Oh. Well, it wasnt very funny. Jin Shu sat up with her help, scratching his cheek awkwardly. Uh sorry. She nodded stiffly. You shouldnt joke about death. R-right so, do I owe you a mark? he asked, holding up his palm to change the topic. No. I didnt heal you, so I need no mark, she said plainly. Oh. Okay then. Ill just go. She nodded once more and walked off without another word. Jin Shu scratched his head. Seems like serious girls are your kryptonite, Gold said with a teasing chuckle. Im not sure what that is, but yeah. I guess so. Be on the lookout for girls with serious personalities, thenand steer clear. Mm sure. He responded absently as he stepped off the stage. The first thing he did was scan the area, looking for where theyd taken Li Xue. He had to make sure he hadnt accidentally injured her too badly. It wasnt until then that he truly registered the roar of the crowd. Wow! I cant believe Jin Shu was the one controlling the Wind element! Thats insane! Only the Sixth Stage of the Core Realm and already controlling an element! Shes really young too! No wonder she was seeded fifth despite her low cultivation! Jin Shu cringed slightly. He still wasnt used to being referred to as a girl. He finally spotted Li Xue beneath a shaded alcove, already receiving treatment, and made his way over. Just then, Di Ti took to the stage to announce the next match. Wow! What an exciting fight! First we saw Namelesss faceturns out shes the secret disciple of the Vice-Sect Master, who wouldve guessed? And then we witnessed Jin Shus command over the Wind element! She spun in place with theatrical flair. Lets see if the next match is just as thrilling, shall we? She grinned wide. And wouldnt you know itit features the Sect Master and Vice-Sect Masters disciples! Tian Li and Fan Biyu, please take the stage! Tian Li and Biyu descended side by side from the elders platform, casually chatting, neither in a rush nor showing any sign of tension. They didnt look like opponents about to face offthey looked like friends. Jin Shu glanced at Li Xue, now up and jumping around like she hadnt been unconscious moments before. He decided to waitTian Li and Biyu were walking straight toward him. Good luck to both of you, he said when they reached the stadium floor. Oh? To both of us? But we cant both win, Biyu teased. So who are you rooting for? Uh well neither? I mean bothno, wait he fumbled, completely unsure. He truly didnt want either of them to lose or get hurt. So he gave up trying to explain and just told them the truth. Id rather you didnt fight at all. Id hate to see either of you injured. Hey! A shout came from behind him. He turned to see Li Xue storming up with a pout. What about me?! You didnt seem too worried about hurting me! You hid your identity! he said defensively. By the time I figured out who you were, we were already too deep in the fight! If you four are done chatting, Di Ti called from the stage, laughing, weve got a tournament to run! Ah, right, sorry! Jin Shu bowed quickly and pulled Li Xue aside, letting Biyu and Tian Li head for the stage. 121. Fan Biyu Vs Tian Li Biyu and Tian Li continued chatting animatedly as they climbed on stage. Tian Li even turned to greet Di Ti with a bright smile. Teacher! Ive missed you! I hope you dont mind, but I took on a new teacher recently. Di Ti returned her smile warmly. Ive missed you too, but save the catching upyouve got a match to win. She waved them off with a chuckle. The two looked nothing like opponents. More like girlfriends out on an evening stroll. But that illusion shattered the moment they took their places on either end of the stage. Their auras erupted. No wind stirred, but their hair billowed as if whipped by a storm. The judge blinked, glancing between them. Will either of you be using a weapon? No, Tian Li said, eyes locked on Biyu. Start the match. Uh right, the judge muttered, retreating as she activated the barriers. The walls rose. The duel began. Both surged forward, meeting dead center. Palms slammed together, pushing for dominance. One might expect Tian Liwith her First Stage Spirit Realm cultivationto overpower Biyu, who was still in the Core Realm. But it was Tian Li who was slowly being driven back. The crowd gasped. Senior Sister Biyu is pushing Senior Sister Li back! Does that mean Biyus stronger? She might be, physically. But Tian Li hasnt summoned her spirit yet. Oh right! Shes already in the Spirit Realm! Whoa! Look at that! Biyu changed tactics, unsatisfied with the stalemate. She launched a knee toward Tian Lis stomach. Tian Li mirrored the motion, blocking with her own. Bang! Their knees collided with a thunderous crack. Qi exploded between them, forcing both to retreat from the backlash. No time wasted. They rushed again. Palms, fists, knees, elbowsa furious blur of strikes, a test of pure strength and raw qi. Dozens of blows exchanged in mere seconds. No techniques. No tricks. Just brutal, clean combat. At one point, they stopped defending altogether, meeting each others strikes head-on. Biyus fist slammed into Tian Lis cheek. Tian Lis punch drove into Biyus gut. Flesh met flesh. Bone met bone. And then something strange. Tian Lis bruises remained, dark and blooming across her skin. But Biyus began to fade. One by one, they vanished, as if theyd never existed. The crowd buzzed with confusion. But Jin Shu understood. Her heavenly physique. Shed used it once beforeto heal Li Xues cheek. It made sense she could turn it inward. Tian Li noticed too. She backed off, fingers moving as she began forming hand symbols. Those are from the Great Phoenix Technique! No way! Shes actually using it?! Jin Shu blinked. Right Tian Li told me about that technique once The Great Phoenix Technique. One of the Immortal Phoenix Sects most treasured artsused exclusively by disciples of the Sect Master and Vice-Sect Master. Technically, as Chen Ai Yuns disciple, Jin Shu couldve learned it too. But being a man, there were limitations. Ones he wasnt willing to overcome. But Tian Li wasnt the only one capable of using it. Fan Biyu was Sun Meiers disciple. She could use the technique as well. And she did. The moment Tian Li began her formation, Biyu mirrored her. Their qi ignited, flames surging around them in whorls of heat and light. The arena shimmered under the pressure. They became human bonfiresqi blazing, fire rising. And then came the phoenixes. Tian Lis phoenix rose first, elegant and regal. It stood four meters tall, wings spread six meters wideradiating beauty and grace, like it had just stepped from a scroll painting. Biyus followed, slightly smaller, but its presence was ferocious. A warriors phoenixwreathed in fury, eager for battle. They stood at opposite ends of the stage. Silent. Still. Each watching the other with unflinching eyes, their phoenixes mirroring their stances above. Without a word, both girls thrust their arms forward. Their phoenixes dove at each otherBiyus lunging with a wild, ripping ferocity, while Tian Lis danced away with the graceful precision of a fairy. When the phoenixes collided mid-air, their clashing auras sent sparks flying and shockwaves rippling through the arena, shaking even the spectator stands despite the protective qi barriers. Though neither girl made a move to attack the other directly, the crowd understoodthis clash was far deadlier than their earlier exchange of fists. One mistake, and the victor''s phoenix would descend, its talons and beak free to tear into the defenseless girl below. The tense standoff continued until Tian Li''s phoenix gained the upper hand, cleaving Biyus construct in two. Even if it was just qi, and theoretically repairable, Biyu wouldnt have the seconds needed to reform it. Gritting her teeth, she let her phoenix dissolve, forfeiting all the qi used to form it, and dashed forward in a final charge toward Tian Li. But she was too slow. Before she could even cross half the arena, Tian Lis phoenix descended, claws gleaming, poised to strike. The crowd collectively sucked in a cold breathhoping, prayingfor Biyu to pull off a miracle. And she almost did. Just as the phoenixs talons reached her, Biyu dropped her momentum, sliding underneath them with mere inches to spare. A gasp rippled through the stands. She was clear. The phoenix had missed. She was going to reach Tian Li! But it wasn''t over. The phoenix twisted mid-air, moving in a way no living creature ever couldit was, after all, only qi shaped like a beast. With a sudden flick, its massive wing slammed into Biyus back. She shot across the stage like a meteor, crashing into the barrier with a sickening crunch. She collapsed, unmoving. One arm twisted behind her, bone poking through at the elbow. Ah Tian Li opened her mouth, as if to speak, but no words came. Winn the judge began, but stopped as Biyu stirred. With a ragged breath, she planted her good arm beneath her and shoved herself upright. Then, without hesitation, she reached across and twisted her broken arm back into place. Gasps rippled through the audience. The bone mended before their eyes, bruises fading, skin knitting back together. But her aura had dimmedit was clear shed spent most of her strength. Still, she stood. Step by step, she advanced. Determined. Stubborn. Burning with the will to fight. Until her legs gave out. She tipped forward and was caught. Tian Lis arms wrapped gently around her, breaking her fall. Biyu looked up with half-lidded eyes. Tian Li smiled softly. Next time for sure I will wi Biyu fainted before finishing her vow, head dropping against Tian Lis chest. Winner, Tian Li! the judge declared as the barriers fell. Healers rushed the stage. Three lifted Biyu carefully and carried her toward the shaded alcove where Li Xue had been taken. One remained to check on Tian Li. Im fine. Just a few bruises, Tian Li said, waving the healer off. Id still prefer to No need, she said firmly. The healer nodded and followed the others. The arena erupted in applause. Wow! That was incredible! Senior Sister Tian Li is amazing! But Senior Sister Fan was so close! She just got unlucky! Too bad we didnt get to see Tian Lis spirit Below the stage, Jin Shu and Li Xue hurried after the healers. As Biyu was laid down and her wounds cleaned, the young healers paused, confused. Theres nothing here Theyve all healed. Did someone give her a pill? No, I saw her healing during the fight. Could it be an innate ability? Maybe some kind of regeneration? Jin Shu stepped forward. Its her heavenly physique. It lets her heal. The healers blinked at him. Oh, that makes sense. How is she? He asked. Shes fine, one of them said, confirming. Just completely exhausted. She needs rest. Jin Shu exhaled, the tension leaving his shoulders. Good thats good. Tian Li joined them a moment later. How is she? Shes fine. Her physique healed all her woundsshe just needs rest now, Jin Shu replied. Tian Li exhaled deeply, patting her chest. Thats a relief. I was worried Id seriously hurt her. Would you three mind chatting elsewhere? This area is for patients, one of the older healers said, waving them off with a stern look. They nodded and moved away, settling beneath the edge of the stage just as Di Ti stepped forward, raising a hand to quiet the cheering crowd. What an exciting match! she called, her voice clear and ringing. The audience quickly fell silent. I spoke with the Sect Master during the duel, Di Ti continued, and she informed me that Fan Biyus physique is likely the heavenly physique known as the Life-giving Jadeite Physique! A murmur rippled through the crowdsome recognizing the name, others whispering questions to those who did. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Di Ti pressed on, smiling. You may know this physique from the stories in our sects records. The legendary Jade Beauty possessed this very same physique. She was the sworn sister of our Founding Masterand a proud member of the Jade Rabbit tribe! Jin Shus heart skipped a beat at the mention of that name. The Jade Rabbit tribe. That was the same spirit beast clan his sister Yuetu belonged to. Long before Long Jinshu had been born, his father, Long Qing, had once saved Tuzithe matriarch of the Jade Rabbit tribeand her people. From that moment on, they had become a vassal tribe under the protection of the Dragon clan. She said the stories are in the sect records Jin Shus thoughts raced. I wonder if any of those documents mention Yuetus tribe in detail? Yet another reason to win second place in the tournament. So many of the answers he needed seemed to lie behind the doors of the sects library.